《NTR: I became a noble?》


 Chapter 1: I became a noble?

    A study table was ced in the room, books scattered on it. Few were open with some pages marked, some with paper stone on them.


    Across the table was a luxurious chair, with someone resting on the chair. Adjacent to that was a big mirror of seven to eight feet.


    "Books hmm, good table." The man seated on the chair mumbled with sleepy voice, his eyes half open barely awake from sleep.


    "Life Sutra, Increase of lifespan, Longevity medicine..." With a slight pause after reading these words the man finally woke up.


    Curious, he moved his hand to turn the pages of the books. To his surprise, the hand was not the strong one he had, it was a wrinkled, old hand.


    Scared, in surprise he stood up from the chair. Now fully awake, he figured out that the room he was in was not his.


    The room wasrge, luxurious, and had a giant bed he never had.


    Finally his surprised eyesnded on the right of his chair, on a mirror. An old face, white hair and short beard was staring back at him.


    "NO WAY?" An old man, draped in luxurious clothing, adorned with gold and jewels in every possible ce on him, mumbled in shock.


    "Me? Dying? King?" Ray mumbled in shock. He was asleep for a while, he remembered reading a book at his study table and falling asleep there.


    But now, here he was in a old dying body. He was restless , panicked and thus looked into the books, there was a handwritten note.


    The note said " Remaining lifespan 3 years"


    "Next heir 3rd child"


    He nced at those books on the table again, read the titles and highlights of the pages which were already opened.


    Every book, every highlight was somehow rted to lifespan, increase of lifespan, longevity.


    The notes in between the books also had mention of lifespan remaining and certain thoughts which ording to him was the old guy''s.


    He sat back on the chair he was asleep in a few moments ago, starting to calm down.


    "Did I cross over?


    No, no! this must be a dream, a bad dream. Why would I crossover into an old man trying to increase his lifespan." He frantically thought about the feasibility of his transmigration.


    "There must be some books, any notes, a diary. Yes, a diary sounds good." He again sat up from the chair and started looking for any book or note he could find.


    He already had little sess from the books previously.


    "A man desperate to increase his lifespan must have made some notes, a record of his research progress." The room wasrge but empty.


    Except for the study table and chair, the luxurious bed there was nothing at all. After looking through the possible corners, under the bed, he did not find any other reading material.


    What surprised him though was the physical strength of his new body. Despite being old, he was easily able to go under the bed, crawl, effortlessly move around.


    Another surprise to him was the location of his room, he was actually in arge manor. A king levelrge with a beautiful garden.


    "No diary, or any notes, I''d have to read the books on the table first." He thoroughly searched the room and it did not seem likely for him to get any new book without interacting with another person.


    Talking with someone the old man already knew did not really sound like a very good n to him. He also feared being burned as a demon.


    He started off with the Life prolonging Sutra, the first page exined the lifespan of creaturespared to humans.


    The book further exined the living habits of those creatures, their habitat.


    Almost in the middle of the book, the writer put down the possibility of extension of lifespan if a human were to move his Ki energy and imitate it with a creature.


    Though it was only a possibility, since an individual able to imitate Ki breathing of a demonic creature won''t be dying because of lifespan limits.


    To his amazement, he found out that Ki was an energy essible to all in this world. A systematic training could not only strengthen an individual but also increase their lifespan.


    Ki could also aid the life energy and increase the lifespan of the user albeit the difference between breaking through and increasing lifespan naturally and using ki to increase lifespan had difference in efficiency.


    He moved himself from the chair to the bed, sat cross legged and entered a meditative pose like it was in the book.


    Within a minute or two, he was actually able to feel the Ki inside his body, and it was huge. Bigger than the amount he had read in the book demonstration.


    The ki energy was warm, listening to his mentalmands. He instantly had thoughts of battles and other interesting applications of putting the energy to use.


    Unfortunately, he already knew that the king''s body was on death''s door, only able to live because of the Ki inside the bodypensating for the life span.


    Moving the energy to do try any of the shy moves was idiotic and could easily result in his death instantly or maybe a prolonged suffering.


    "What''s this? Crossing over but no knowledge or memory.


    Being a Noble but at the end of his life.


    Having ki but not able to actually use it." Rayughed at his unfortunate circumstances.


    Exiting the meditative pose, hey down in the bed, devoid of thoughts.


    Few hours of staring at the ceiling, his heart palpitated. He brought all the books from the table on the bed and started reading them.


    After the first hour hepleted his first book.


    His gains were


    Method 1 - Imitate beasts (theory)


    Method 2 - Breakthrough ( difficult with current body)


    Method 3 - A life elixir, medicine


    Progress 100% [ Life Sutra ]


    "is this another of his abilities?" he could see a green progress bar on top of the book.


    From what he had read in the books, there were some abilities inherent to the users. He tried looking for the source of this new ability, again entering a meditation.


    Upon concentration he could see a notebook like screen with contents:


    Life sutra 100%


    Increase of lifespan 93%


    Longevity medicine 100%


    History of Aeratia 100%


    Dester family KI technique 60%


    "These are books? and their progress, and the catalog of the total books i have read?" without any reservations he tried essing them.


    Not only could he see the book''s content he had read himself, he could also see the ones the previous guy read, there were also notes option avable in the books.


    He saw all the important as well as useless remarks made by the dying man on different topics.


    Apparently the ability of his, was a notepad of sort where he could add the information like content of the book he saw and his personal notes.


    But it was not only limited to that, it also showed the progress of his skills based on the information it had stored.


    He made it to the top of his family with this ability. Since he could essentially see the effects of his decisions by the progress percentage.


    Unfortunately he was kind and indecisive, leaving him poisoned and dying by his own descendants.


    Even in the end, the guy only med himself and hisck of strength for his tragic end.


    "What a naive man, does he not get cringed by his behavior" Ray could not help but curse the stupid guy in disdain.


    "Anyways, what does it matter to me if he died? At least he had some information on prolonging his life.


    Yin and Yang life technique, he died off even with the ability to prolong his life in his hands, maybe he was tired of living this life.


    Sounds too good to be true but that''s the only possibility i can imagine."


    "Terias Val Avan, i will take your revenge and use this body to the fullest. From now on I am the Viscount of this province." He was not really delusional but with the sudden gain of power and abilities with a perspective of a modern citizen, he could not help but make grand ns for future.


    ...


    The morning next day


    After having his meal, Terias asked for his butler Warner to stay behind and give him the province''s report, ording to the notes this was his daily routine.


    Warner was a brown haired tall man, with slightly lean physique, he looked to be in his early forties. He had a groomed beard and was dressed in a ck and white butler attire.


    "There are three families affected by the recent burry, sir. Only the widow woman and children have survived" Warner explicitly mentioned after reporting the normal stuff.


    Though, Terias felt nervous pretending to be someone else, he did not show it.


    "Widows? Alright , I would provide them with shelter. Bring them to be my new attendants." Terias was all set to practice the ying yang technique and of course it needed to be done with a woman willing to spread legs for him.


    As for whether they would agree? who would reject a noble''s lifesaving grace.


    "Have the old ones already taken sides? I am sorry sir, I should have reced them sooner." Warner bowed with an apology.


    Terias did not care if the old attendants had chosen one of his enemies or allies side to aid them in order to finish him off. He was happy that his remark to bring the women did not make the butler suspicious.


    He was excited at the idea of getting a mature women under his study table, having them all the time at his call and that too exclusively for his personal use.

 Chapter 2: spying on cheating lady (18+)

    Seeing that the Viscount did not respond at all to his apology, the butler felt sad for Terias''s descendants.


    He was together with the Viscount when Terias was newly appointed as the young heir by the previous lord.


    If not for Terias, the family would not have survived many battles and schemes. s, the people were ungrateful.


    Viscount was mainly focused in increasing his strength and peacefully growing the province, unfortunately, he was set up by the jealous people of simr ranks.


    With no support from any higher ranks than him, Terias had been exhausted of his potential while fighting a life and death battle.


    His future of being a high ranked KI warrior was finished when he used his lifespan to barely make it alive out of the fight.


    ...


    Viscount Terias had slowly recovered from his injuries but the damage done was huge, it was not possible to increase his martial strength while also keeping his lifespan from waning.


    John warner, the Viscount''s butler felt it was a pity for such a good man to be dealt with in this way, even now his descendants were plotting for the Viscount title.


    Unaware of the sacrifices needed to secure the position, they schemed against their potentialpetitors and the current Viscount for the lowly noble title of Viscount.


    Terias was never interested in woman, his entire life of close to 80 years, his fascination and interest remained in KI and its various application. He was a martial artist to the core.


    ...


    He never married but his other three brother''s all had children with many concubines. The only obstacle right now in their path to power was Terias, resulting in various tactics to put an end to him.


    They also knew that the Viscount was supporting his life by KI energy, if not for that he would already have died.


    John sighed, with no possible solution in his mind, disappointed, he left to do his lord''s bidding.


    He had to prepare for the current attendants change of service and also go to convince the widows from the unfortunate incident to work under his lord.


    ...


    Terias, in fact was unconcerned, because the response he got from slightly overeating the tasty food was interesting.


    Infront of his eyes he could see his overeating capacity or whatever it could be called on a screen.


    Overeating (storing energy) 42%


    "Doesn''t that mean every thing the body has been through has its stat recorded in the notepad ability and it also gives real time feedback?" Terias was surprised as he thought of the potential of his ability.


    "If I were to train my body with this ability I will be able to track the progress of any injury and such, that means I would only be hurt once from overtraining.


    Except for the first time when I would be badly hurt, I would be able to track the progress next time if I get close to injuring myself, and I can stop.


    Not only can I physically break through many limits, I can also use the energy more efficiently and further experiment with this.


    No wonder the guy did not use the Ying Yang technique, he could literally solve the issue on his own.


    How did he die then? Or more like who did he die to?" Terias summarized it all into the possibility of conspiracy and betrayal.


    ...


    "Even if the old man was unaware of poisoning or anything else, the progress ability would have notified him of his body parts being poisoned."


    "Or it could be that the ability has had slight upgrades after my transmigration, resulting in the real time feedback after upgrade."


    "That''s a lot of things to take into ount before taking action." Terias frowned in frustration, he was making assumptions and trying to make sense


    "At least I am able to use KI with ease, looks like the muscle memory helped me get ustomed to it." He said while coating his hands with KI.


    The ease with which he was moving around the KI energy was really a surprise.


    Unfortunately the energy was limited and had to be kept at his core because of his near depletion life energy.


    ...


    ording to his calction he needed almost 20 years of lifespan before he could safely start training his KI.


    His currentrge amount of KI was only able to sustain him for 3-4 years. Depending on the recovery rate of his KI, he could actually live for longer.


    But the energy recovery needed to be surplus than the amount being consumed. Not to mention the KI was only an aid to life energy not a recement.


    Those things aside, currently his goal was to enjoy the life to the fullest. For that, he needed power and for that he needed the women for ying yang method, though in the end he only wanted beautiful women.


    ...


    "Time to look for the bugs in the house" he said before moving out of his dining room


    currently he had three KI techniques :


    Reinforce - as the name suggests, it boosts the physical body stats.


    Defense - it makes a denseyer of skin, increasing the resistance to damage.


    Sense - sense the surrounding area, even 3d map was possible


    But hisck of KI would only let him use these weakly, especially the sensing technique. He did not mind it though, since sense could still boost his hearing to a great extent even with the limited amount of ki.


    Also, even though his physical age was close to 80, and he did not learn many skills but the sensing technique and body augmentations the previous Viscount had learned and researched was far superior.


    Allowing him to easily get away unnoticed while using these abilities.


    "John is the only one close to my level of strength, rest of the people in the mansion have barely touched my level 3." he was a level 3 martial artist, though levels rarely mattered in fights where skills excelled.


    The amount of KI was divided into levels as the energy slowly transformed the physique, ever so slightly increasing all the body''s stats with the increase in energy.


    With these random thoughts running in his mind, he slowly walked into hallways of the manor.


    He only gained information about certain members because of the notes function in his ability, where the real Viscount had made notes about it.


    Right now, he was exploring the manor for the first time, collecting what little information he could.


    Since, he did not know the manor''s allocations and the identity of the room''s owner. He could only guess the room owner''s identity based on its size and the number of servants around it.


    "Effectively, I only have three chances to use sense consecutively, if i push myself any further then the life aiding augmentation would fail." he had to use these chances very effectively, if his augmentation failed then his already short lifespan would be halved or even worse, he might die instantly.


    ...


    He moved down from his floor to the next one after roaming for a while, he could hear the sounds from the lower floors while on his walk, and he already had some guesses of which one the good rooms with important personnel and their masters would be.


    He descended to the lower floor, strolled around slowly towards his target location.


    The number of personnel and servants moving around were in dozen. He had a guess that it was one of his third brother''s son.


    All of his brothers were living outside his manor, they were at different ces managing work for him. Their sons were the only one living here because they were going to be the next Viscount, because Terias did not have a child.


    ...


    Terias went close to the room, the servants bowed and left without disturbing him, when he felt that he was in a good range, he used the sense technique.


    KI spanned out and covered an area of twenty square meters. He was getting real time feedback from it, as if watching a 3d construct from third person perspective.


    He controlled his KI to only upy the room, inside the room he sensed two figure with level one KI. The individuals were both woman. one was in her bath while the other was softly massaging her shoulders.


    "Jackpot, gorgeousdy in first go" Terias was visibly excited, he could sense the figure of the servant massaging a mature woman inside the bathtub.


    ...


    The servant had supple breasts, about to be pulled out, draped in a loose gown. Many spots on her cloth was wet from water, sticking seductively to her skin.


    One side of her breast was entirely wet and had helped him in visualizing her supple breasts in full glory.


    The servant had an hourss figure with great assets and a not so thin waist with t stomach.


    Her buttocks were huge, at one point even sticking to her gown, protesting to tear out of the fabric and show off to the world. Since the servant was wearing a gown, he could only sense this much from the loose cloth.


    The woman in bath on the other side was diff matter, he could sense both her huge breasts and her bare skin to the waist.


    Her hair was pulled in a ponytail, still some of her hair strands stuck to the wet breasts making it a sensual scene.


    The left one was slight bigger than the right, but they were plump and firm. The rest of her body was inside water and could not be sensed with his current expertise of Ki.


    Both of their faces had sharp nose, and a beautiful facial structure. He was tempted to use all his Ki to get a better sense of their seductive bodies.


    ...


    He barely maintained his impulsive urges and let whatever Ki he could return to himself back in his body.


    In his second target''s room, again the people inside were women. This time it was a single woman, not worth watching.


    With a sigh of regret on a loss of one of his chance, he left the second target and moved for the third. The third target''s area  was quiet, devoid of the hustle and bustle he had sensed earlier.


    He still used sense once he got into a sufficient range. The results this time were worth more than the previous two attemptsbined.


    Thedy had her legs both spread, lying on the edge of bed. On the ground, a man with beard was sat with his face towards the edge of the bed.


    ...


    Facing thedy''s legs spread open, the man was about to dive in, thedy said something while lying in the bed with her robe fully open.


    The man after her listening her words, dived straight into her already spread sexy legs, sticking his tongue out, the man licked her thoroughly before further pushing his tongue inside her wet hole.


    Thedy mumbled something, anothermand of her, Teias assumed. The man with both his hands behind his back, again dived in.


    Only using his lips and tongue to tickle and lick her wet lips, this time the duration of oral was a few seconds longer as he breathlessly licked and tongued thedy''s sweet vagina.


    The women''s breast trembled, her breathing was erratic. She had her fingers inside her mouth as she began roughly suckling on them. Her sweat eroticallyy trembling on her toned waist.


    Thedy unable to hold back, locked the man''s head between her legs while mumbling frantically.


    Terias unable to wait any further, decided to concentrate on hearing them talk even if it shortened the techniques duration. He concentrated his sense to the edge of the bed and focused all of his avable Ki to hear them talk.


    "mmhh


    Ahh Yes


    Good John, mhhm keep going" thedy spoke in hushed voice.

 Chapter 3: Beautiful woman as maid(18+)

    "Good John, umm keep going "Thedy spoke in hushed voice.


    ...


    "Mmmhh mm" her breathing calmed down and she slowly unsped her legs.


    Upon being released from the hold, the guy still did not leave. He took a mouthful of air and then continued eating the pussy out.


    ''As much as I love licking her pussy, she never lets me leave just after her orgasm.''


    ''She always makes me lick herself for another few minutes before she feels satisfied '' John grumbled to himself.


    ''And my dick, she doesn''t even touch it and she also prohibited me from touching myself as well as the rest of her body while eating her out'' John was frustrated from the treatment.


    He sneakily put his hands over his pants and started slowly rubbing over, while eating her out. Thedy was still on bed getting her vagina licked.


    ...


    "What a bitch, she''s cheating on her husband in broad day light." Terias mumbled softly


    Listening to her speak made it clear that she''s cheating. Since there''s no John named child of any of the Viscount''s brother and the power gap between them made their identity clear.


    At least nobody named John lived in his manor, Terias was sure of it. As for Viscount''s brother not having more children, he wasn''t really sure.


    Leaving those intrusive thoughts aside, his technique duration ended early this time.


    When thedy reached the orgasm and unsped her legs, his energy level was dangerously low making him cancel the skill.


    "Three attempts, one result" Terias happily walked away from that area. He was happy that he found a woman so corrupt close to him.


    Depending on the circumstances he would try having her close to him. As for the reason, some had to do with her courage and ki level, the rest because Terias wanted her.


    ...


    "When Warneres back with the widows, I''ll have him fish out some information." Knowledge is the key, once he knew what thedy desired and wished for, he could begin to manipte her.


    As for family boundaries and the taboo of incest? Who would let go off the chance to grow close to a dying Viscount.


    "Also , I would need some books, techniques of different kinds and knowledge about flora and fauna." Since he had a living notebook inside of him, he wanted to use it well.


    Just having read every book once would grant him the ability to recall their contents. What more could he need for the removal of shackles on his body?


    He also nned to understand and learn different applications of KI. The technique with which the Viscount treated his lifespan was not perfect but it was indeed very useful.


    Any theory or technique of that level needed a detailed analysis of the topic and to grow his strength he needed to put every possible variable as a backup.


    ...


    Terias had read a lots ofics and novels in his past life, he knew that the imagination was the limit.


    Back to his room, he was seated in a meditative state. He had stopped the Sense technique at right time but the energy consumed during that had to be recovered.


    After what he felt was his fully recovered state, he stopped meditating. He couldn''t gather more ki and absorb it for growth. So, it didn''t matter much to him after recovery.


    After a while John Warner returned with the widows. Originally a Viscount''s servant had to be trained for a long time to pass as a Noble maid or attendant.


    The Viscount Terias inparison did not mind such things. Every body knew how to serve food and clean, what use was there to train a servant when you have to change it in a year or two anyways?


    Taking sides and choosing Allies were a normal thing, one has to choose a side for future corporation.


    ...


    Servant and staff were at lower end of the hierarchy even if they didn''t want to go against the Viscount, they would be forced to.


    Though it was different now, the new Terias was not a soft guy, he didn''t believe in kindness. He had a technique to increase his lifespan then he''d use it.


    The servants would be discarded anyway after their usage. At least his technique didn''t have any serious issue with it. It only had slight corruption as side effects.


    This time he would be the one using the servants.


    John Warner, his butler brought the two married women, now widows, who survived the tragic incident.


    "My lord" both women said at once while also bowing down, Warner also bowed.


    "Mm" Viscount did a hum in acknowledgement.


    "Introduce yourselves" he further added ncing at them, they were bowing down the deepest they could to show their submission and gratefulness.


    ...


    Both of them were wearing a maid''s dress , a ssic white blouse ck skirt. He didn''t know whether it was the urgency to change the servants for John or he understood Viscount''s intention.


    But the top of the maid''s cloth was slightly tight for both of them, entuating their bodies and showing their ample bust.


    "I am Tina , lord" the woman on the left said with fidgety eyes.


    Tina had a pear shaped body at around 155cm with ck eyes and dark brown hair.


    She looked to be in her early thirties.


    Her cheeks looked bony but the lips were plump with small mouth and nose.


    she had a huge butt and an average sized bustpared to the total busty on right.


    ...


    "I am Maya, lord" the one on right said.


    Maya had a busty figure and a height at around 165cm. She had just entered her forties.


    she had blonde hair and bright blue eyes.


    Her cheeks had little fat but overall her pointed chin and juicy lips gave her a sexy face, with the addition of a ck mole on her chin.


    She had big breasts putting the utmost pressure on her blouse''s button.


    Her ass was also curvy, hugging her skirt to the extent of stretching it. Her stomach was not t but was on a little plump side. But it was good enough for a normal housewife.


    ...


    John had already left after the bow he did to greet Terias.


    Both Tina and Maya had a look of anticipation in their eyes, but it also harboured the fear and anxiety of rejection and reproach.


    They kept their hands busy, straightening their blouse, fixing the skirt as if trying to resize the clothes. Their anxiety was clearly visible.


    Terias, to be honest, was surprised as both of them were beautiful. He couldn''t decide how to and when to start.


    Tina was young and toned but Maya on the other hand had soft busty assets, she had a mature charm within her.


    Upon questioning them, he further learnt that Tina had three children two boys and a girl.


    The youngest was four and girl was nine with the oldest being eleven.


    Maya also had three children, all adults, well settled outside the province.


    Without further ado he initiated the Ying Yang technique.


    ...


    "You can leave, have some rest and attend to the services" he said to Tina


    He told her to rest but she knew she had to wait outside. It was prohibited for Viscount''s attendants to mingle with other servants.


    "Maya" Terias looked at her body, checking on her from top to bottom then called out.


    "Yes, my lord" Maya replied her voice full of nervousness.


    "Spin" he ordered.


    "Yes? Yes my lord " She replied first and couldn''t react to what she had been ordered to do, then realised it after a second and finally did a slow spin.


    Terias was standing a feets away from her, he was seeing her slowly do a spin.


    ...


    "Are you wearing stockings?" He asked after finding her spin satisfying. He was curious to know how far thedy would go.


    Also the Ying Yang technique was initiated like this, the woman had to be bonded with submission and other methods for beginners.


    He realised that Maya being his servant would not really disobey him, thus easily achieving the condition for the technique.


    As for the humiliating Maya by asking her intimate questions, it''s just that Shame and other feelings helped the technique achieve good results.


    "Yes my lord, I am wearing them." Before, when she was asked to do the spin, she only nked for a second but didn''t hesitate.


    Now that Terias had asked about stockings,she felt a tinge of shame, being asked about her undergarments by a total stranger. Filled with shame, she replied to the Viscount indignantly.


    ...


    "Show me if they fit you well" Terias ordered with a lecherous smile on his face


    Maya with the previous Viscount''s persona in her mind, believed that he was kind and benevolent.


    Now seeing the lecherous smile on his face, and his sharp stare at her body made her think otherwise.


    ''He would not be interested in my old body any ways. For if he desires, he could easily take in young and beautiful wives.'' she thought


    ''He must be genuinely concerned about my fit, he was also looking at the dress from the beginning '' Maya thought


    She had no other option but to take her skirt off and let the Viscount check her stockings.


    She moved her hands, unhooked her maid skirt and took it off, with her head staring at the ground she stood in shame and humiliation.


    She tried covering what little she could by subconsciously putting her hand infront of her crotch.


    ...


    Terias on the other hand was looking at the progress notification.


    Maya (bond) 37%


    He was just experimenting, what increased the bond and what didn''t.


    Just now after she took her skirt off, it went up by 7%.


    "It looks tight" he looked over her top to bottom, the blouse covered her breast but was tight and showed curves.


    She looked like a thick erotic model her ass making the ck stockings almost transparent by stretching them at her soft firm butt. He could see the ck undies of Maya under the stockings.


    "Can you bend over in that?" Terias again ordered, though softly.


    This time, Maya couldn''t console herself any further, she knew what the Viscount was after.


    She was just confused why her, with her age.


    She didn''t know that the Viscount was now a 20 year old boy from another world, who preferred milf.


    She bent over while facing the Viscount, she could not see him as she was almost touching her toes with her head. More importantly, she was busy trying to not expose her tits outside of blouse.


    ...


    Maya (bond) 50%


    Terias walked behind her but maintained a distance of around a meter from her. She could see him from between her legs as he was behind her.


    This time he was not focused on bond progress but the actual body of her new widow servant.


    Even her undies felt transparent when she was bending over. The quality ofmoner clothes were not the same as noble, it looked as if the undies would be teared by the pressure of her ass cheeks bending.


    Looking once was enough, Terias didn''t even touch her or made her do another thing but the progress suddenly rose by another 20%.


    He wondered about the reason and found Maya looking straight at his crotch. She was looking at his bulge which was growing in size, to be exact.

 Chapter 4: I want to serve you (18+)

    He wondered about the reason and found Maya looking straight at his crotch. She was looking at his growing bulge.


    ...


    ''Does she like it? She has mixed reactions, is she nervous?'' Terias wondered as he let Maya stare at his crotch uninterrupted.


    Although his current body appeared to be old and frail, it was capable of impregnating a healthy woman.


    He adjusted the bulge in his pants, he could not let his precious organ to be stuck and strained.


    ...


    It was nearing ten seconds from the instance Maya had bent over, she was starting to sweat. Her face had turned a shade of red from the difficulty of her stance.


    She could not stand up or rest down on the ground as it would reflect bad on her obedience. And anyways, resting was not on top of the priority in her mind.


    Aside from the obvious difficulty of her stance, she also felt anticipation. She did not know what the Viscount would demand next.


    ...


    Maya''s exhaustion from the tragic incident and the close call from death had worn out her mind. She tried to subconsciously avoid thinking about herte husband.


    The desire for her body from the Viscount actually helped her bury those thoughts.


    Terias finally took a step and moved closer to her. His hands rested on Maya''s waist, exactly where the waistband of the stockings rested.


    Maya flinched but she could not resist.'' If this is what the Viscount wants then be it.''


    ...


    Unable to maintain her stance, she used her hands to support herself, she was on all fours in front of another man who was about to inspect her undergarments.


    "It looks like a bad fit for you, the size is too small for your butt." This was what Terias said, but what he didn''t mention was that it looked  alluring on her.


    He slowly brushed his hands over her waistband and then groped her butt. The size of Maya''s ass was huge and could not be overshadowed by her breasts.


    It could be seen as him inspecting the quality and fitting of the stockings. Although, by then she knew that was not the case.


    ...


    Terias could only grope and rub against her soft but huge butt. The feel of her soft butt made his cock grow an inch harder, his already loose fit pants could not hide the girth of his thing.


    Maya did not utter a word of resistance and did not even show a sign of disobedience from her bodynguage. Terias ced both his hands over her butt to get a good feel of the squishy curve.


    He cupped each ass cheek with the respective hand and squeezed them together slightly.


    ''hah, it''s getting difficult to suppress the desires of my body, if he keep groping...''


    Maya was on the ground bending over with her body on all fours, as her ass was being touched.


    ...


    "Mmh " she let out a small moan, part of it was because she was supporting herself by her hands and was tired.


    Although the major reason for her moan was because the Viscount squeezed both her ass cheeks and spread them apart.


    She could not help but moan as her body trembled for a second, she had stopped engaging in sexual acts with her husband a long time ago.


    The workload was high and her husband was really tired most of the times. It was hard to do farming, a physically exhaustive work.


    ...


    Her ass cheeks were being spread, she could feel the vivid sensation of her sweat flowing down from her waist to her lower lips and then further down.


    The trail of liquid of sweat was mixed with another fluid from her vaginal hole, which left a dampening mark on her underwear.


    Maya (bond) 92%


    ...


    Her breathing quickened and her womanly desires kicked in. She pushed her ass against the Viscount, wanting to feel another squeeze.


    ''I guess it''s the nearing of bondpletion.'' He could feel it from the Ying Yang technique and the inherent ability also showed the progress.


    ''I really want to tear off the stockings she is wearing.'' he suppressed his urges


    ...


    Terias was waiting for thepletion of bond  but the temptation was too much, not to mention Maya willingly pushed her ass and grinded against him.


    "It appears ufortable there, let me pull it down for you" Terias suggested


    Within a second, Maya replied with a hmm of affirmation.


    Terias ced his finger on Maya''s waist and slided it under her panty, he pulled it down together with the stockings and only stopped at her bare pussy.


    The ass looked white and was peach shaped, her skin looked soft to touch despite her age. Her vagina was a mix of red and pink color, it was clean and beautiful.


    ...


    "You said you have had children? It does not seem loose to me." Terias said to her in a low voice while touching her vagina. It felt very warm and soft to touch.


    The hole was tight glistening with liquid, he did not touch her insides and spread her pussy lips to side, to take a good look at her insides.


    The pussy lips too were wet and moistened. Viscous liquid was leaking down from between them.


    ...


    He followed the trail of liquid and found that it had traveled to her plump thighs.


    "I had my children seventeen years ago, my lord". Maya exined to him


    "Is that so?" Terias ced his index finger over the wet pussy lips.


    After tracing the inner lips with his finger he slided it in her hole, the wet hole ready to adapt and took his finger well with abundance of natural lube.


    Maya had barely suppressed the moans from being teased around her lips, and could not take the sensation of being prated. Her body had grown frail and she fell down on the floor.


    Her legs went weak, feeling a whole finger so easily slide in inside her intimate hole.


    She felt a arousing sensation which she could not help but concentrate on. The sudden sensation had made her careless and she lightly fell down on her knees.


    Terias felt the resistance from the maid''s vaginal walls, which kept the finger from being pulled out. He helped her slightly by catching her with his other hand.


    ...


    The finger of his was still half inside of her, it almost pulled out because of the fall.


    After she ced herself on her knees and used her hands to support the body, he pushed the finger back in.


    With little resistance, the finger easily  .slid inside the wet hole of a forty years olddy. She again felt the sensation of his finger pushing itself in her hole.


    Her vaginal walls mped the finger of Viscount inside, as if it didn''t want to let go of the sudden pleasure.


    "Hupp, mylord" she said in a shaky voice, full of guilt, anxiety and long lost womanly pleasure.


    Maya (bond) 99%


    She wanted him to stop but also wanted to feel his finger inside herself. She liked the sensation but the guilt of cheating on her dead husband made her indignant.


    She wanted to not be vited in this manner.


    Her eyes were moistened with tears, and her nose had turned red.


    She had her teeth clenched, her jaw rubbing against each other to avoid leaking any moan.


    Though her pussy was waiting for more pleasure, gushing her vaginal walls with lubricants.


    ...


    "Yes? You wanted to say something?" Terias asked in a normal tone


    He knew what she wanted, her words were a sign ofst remaining will of her indignance.


    He knew she wanted it but also felt shameful and guilty for her desire. Her body and mind both were in turmoil.


    ...


    Just as he asked her if she was saying something, he almost pulled his index finger out and then slowly pushed it it. He had started finger fucking the hole.


    "Mm No mylord, if you want me to serve youu, I am willingg" Maya replied with difficulty


    Whatever struggle or turmoil she had was kept to the side, she let her lust talk for herself and willingly made the proposal.


    She knew whatever reason it was, what would it matter. Viscount was old but so was she, even if he was older than her father.


    The man was desiring for her body and her body also desired to be pleasured.


    ...


    "Ohh? What do you propose? Feel free to be blunt" Terias with a sadistic smile asked her to exin.


    He wanted her to explicitly say what she offered and what would be she doing.


    His finger did not stop in between the conversation. He kept slowly and deeply going in and out of her, sometimes even letting his ring on the index finger slide in.


    ...


    ''Does he want me to do it right now? He''s finger fucking me so he means he''s wanting me to show him, right?'' she thought for a brief second


    Although her mind was basically making her decision to take the quickest path to reach orgasm. It was also true that the Viscount''s bulge in his crotch was tempting for her. She wanted to have a look.


    "I can use my mouth to relieve you, mylord" Maya said in one breath as her shame would not let it normally speak those words.


    ...


    She also felt like it wasn''t likely for the Viscount to use her old pussy. So she only offered her mouth to him.


    "Hmm is that good enough?" He asked moving another of his finger near her butt hole


    "Why don''t you show me?" Terias pulled out his finger from her pussy


    Moving from her back, he came face to face with her, more like face to crotch because she was on the floor.


    She pushed herself off the ground and stood on her knees, positioning herself better.


    ...


    Terias stood straight and didn''t appear to be doing anything. He left it to the not so slightly turned on woman in front of him to serve and satisfy him.


    Maya hesitated for a second then put her hands to action. She instantly unbuttoned the Viscount''s pant and pulled it down together with his underwear.


    What appeared in front of her face was a brown thick cock, around six to seven inches of length with a girth which she could not hold it in one hand.


    ...


    She put her hands to use and used both of them to hold the cock dangling in front of her face. She instantly stuck her tongue out and gave the tip a lick.


    She nced at the Viscount''s face for his reaction but the thing in her hands hardened, significantly boosting her confidence.


    After licking the cock from the tip to the base, she finally opened her mouth big enough to suck on the cock.


    Terias was full of anticipation, he had seen no action in his previous life but this one was a banger. He was literally having his cock licked by a woman he just met.


    His genital was pumped full of blood, throbbing for action.


    ...


    Maya opened her mouth wide and positioned the cock on her lips, ready to suck.

 Chapter 5: So big, cant take it (18+)

    Maya opened her mouth wide and put the cock on her lips, positioning it to gobble the cock in.


    ...


    By this time, he felt that the bond was already formed. There were progress notifications too but Terias didn''t care.


    At the moment, he was in pure bliss. His erect cock rested on Maya''s lips, her mouth was wide open ready to amodate his thing.


    She looked him in the eye, her face long gone red from shame, sweat and sexual desire. She was on her knees, her stockings were pulled down to the thighs along with her underwear.


    Only her breast was covered with the blouse, it looked erotic.


    Terias decided to put in a little more effort for this amazing sensation. He was ready to use his hips to thrust.


    Before he could do the facefucking, Maya had already slowly sucked the tip in.


    She used her lips wrapped around his cock and slowly from the tip, took it inside her mouth.


    Inch by inch, she sucked and pause then took another inch in.


    She did not pull it out even for a second and his cock was already half inside her. The girth of his cock made it impossible for Maya to rx her jaw.


    She had to put her effort to not let her teeth touch the cock. It had already reached her mouth''s limit, making it difficult for her to breathe freely.


    Terias on the other hand was living the happiest moments of his two livesbined. The girth of his cock made it possible for him to feel her mouth fully.


    Even though she had made his thing wet and slimy for a good blowjob, she still had difficulty aodating the Viscount''s member.


    She gagged and realized her limit. She did not take it in any further and started moving her mouth back and forth.


    Her mouth produced saliva inrge amounts, helping her in the process while also making it more enjoyable for Terias.


    ...


    After a minute of slow blowjob, her warm breath on his pubes, and the constant gagging noises, the Viscount felt his lust reach the peak.


    He held her head with both of his hands, gaining a firm hold on her hair and neck.


    Before she could stop for a breather, Viscount started moving his hips by himself, technically face fucking Maya.


    The remaining two inches were sessfully forced inside her throat by the deep thrusts from the Viscount. She had no choice but bear with it, it was her proposal after all.


    Even though she had difficulty breathing, she only held onto the Viscount''s waist.


    Terias did not pay any attention to his servant''s gagging, the feeling was new as well as very addictive for him.


    Even if he could pay attention to her, he would only have appreciated her gagging noise and her pretty face.


    He had no intention to stop before he drained his cock down Maya''s throat. His thrusts became rough.


    Maya also had a puddle of liquid on the ground below her. She felt aroused.


    Her hole being fucked earlier had already made her wet, but right now she had wetted her semi pulled panties and stockings from her juices.


    ...


    She seemed no less excited than Terias, she was content being yed with and sucking a good cock. Theck of oxygen and her gag reflex were the only thing stopping her from ying with herself while he fucked her throat.


    Finally for Terias, rather than the wild thrusts he started going for deeper ones.


    Almost close to cumming, he didn''t want his cum to be wasted. He was so deep inside that he had his balls sticking to Maya''s lips when he grunted and shot his load down her throat.


    There was no other option for Maya but to drink it all, it was already down her throat for the most part.


    She had to swallow it to keep making space for the rest of cum still being poured down.


    Gulp


    Gulp


    Terias could hear the sound of his ropes of cum being swallowed while he was still pumping out more.


    After a few seconds of cumming, he finally stopped. Maya''s face was a mess with mixture of cum and sweat, especially her sticky lips.


    She had tried swallowing the sticky stuff but it was difficult for her to swallow with the mouth full of cock, that too when the Viscount kept pouring more and more.


    . ..


    Terias finally pulled his cock out of her mouth, it looked slimy and moistened, having been in a woman''s mouth for the first time.


    There was still some of the visible drool sticking to it, some from his cum and rest from Maya''s saliva.


    Maya was finally able to put her mouth to rest, her jaw was aching and her throat felt sore. The Viscount ejacted down her throat, with little resistance her instinct made a decision to swallow it.


    Her throat was sore with patches of cum stuck at ces.


    She had never sucked her previous partner''s cock. It was only some rumors from here and there about nobles peculiar acts which made her think of the idea.


    Though now that she had tried it, it was not that bad of experience.


    ...


    She actually enjoyed the sensation of her breathless usage of mouth. More importantly, she felt satisfied and proud of making an old man such as Viscount cum that massive amount. It was an ego booster for her.


    She subconsciously started to clean the drying cum off her lips while also taking deep breaths making up for theck of oxygen from earlier.


    Her breasts were heaving up and down, wet by sweat from the intense act of blowjob.


    "Clean this too" Terias said holding his dick close to her mouth which was beginning to turn dry from its previous slimy state.


    She gulped and quickly stuck out her tongue, giving the cock a few good licks. she opened her mouth again and sucked it all over in itsid state. It was beginning to get erect inside her mouth, which helped her in cleaning it better.


    ''what a stamina!! is he really in his eighties??'' Maya sucked his cock clean having these weird thoughts.


    ...


    Terias on the other hand was sensing the progress of ying yang technique after the orgasm. He ignored it earlier because of the stimtion from getting a blowjob.


    Now that he was able to think clearly, he summoned his inherent ability while also simultaneously sensing the result by himself.


    He felt like he was able to sense emotions from the bonded person.


    He felt as if Maya in front of her was currently sexually excited, had chaotic mind and was guilty with a mixture of pride.


    It was difficult to actually address all the emotions but he could sense the major ones. As his inherent ability appeared, it made him easily understand the results.


    [ Maya (bond)plete ]


    [ corruption 5% ]


    [ Ying Yang technique 10% ]


    [ lifespan + 5 days ]


    [ Ki - 5 days ]


    ...


    The texts were simplified and easily understandable.


    "Bondpletion means the individual has been sessfully added as a partner, whenever i sexually engage with a bonded person i would gain life energy out of it.


    The result of the act from earlier gained me an additional lifespan of five days."


    As for the decrease in his Ki, he did not sense it like the increment of his lifespan.


    He had no idea whether the decrease was permanent or temporary cost of technique usage.


    Corruption had to do with the morals and sexual desires. And the 10% next to ying yang technique referred to his proficiency in the usage of technique.


    ...


    As he put it all together, it was the same information as what he felt from the bond, although he was not sessful in sensing the addition of the small lifespan but the amount of lifespan was negligible and hard to sense for a newbie like him.


    The gain from his inherent ability was the knowledge exact numbers with great details.


    He got know that the technique works fortunately. As long as he practiced it often, he could expect great results.


    As he used his ability this time he could also see the bonded person''s emotion in great detail.


    ...


    Maya was still sat on the ground, she had no idea what do now. Her urges were at peak after a very long time. She could not help but want to relieve herself.


    When Terias looked at her, he was able to see her emotions down to the very minute details. The screen showed him :


    [ Maya ]


    lust - 79% [ wants to be fucked ]


    anxiety 25%


    guilt 20%


    happy 40%


    corruption 5%


    Except for the representation of emotions in percentage like stat which was very helpful, there was an additional info added to the screen.


    Strong emotions had manifested themselves in clear words written as thoughts, currently the lust was at peak and she clearly desired for sex which was explicitly mentioned.


    "The detailed stats about the target''s emotion is a good feature.


    Although the emotions i feel are currently not very detailed because ofck in proficiency, this ability more than makes up for it." He felt very happy about the feedback from his ability.


    Now he had to decide about his next move but before that, he had to deal with mess on the floor. Maya was still on the floor, half naked and full of urges.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 6: Perverted lady

    Now he had to decide about his next move but before that, he had to deal with mess on the floor. Maya was still on the floor, half naked and full of urges.


    ...


    Tempted to go further, Terias wanted to satisfy Maya''s urges. But a sadistic part of him wanted her to suffer more and make her proactively ask for it.


    In front of her face, he put hisid thing which went hard from being cleaned, back into his pant.


    To her great disappointment, Maya did not get to satisfy her urges. She saw the Viscount putting his thing back into the pant, even though she almost made it hard again.


    She was disappointed but sane enough to not question his descision to hold back. It could be work, a whim or boundaries between amoner servant and the noble Viscount.


    ...


    Trying to stand up, she also pulled her panty and stockings back to their ce. Although the Viscount did not say a word for her to do so.


    Terias suddenly nced at the door which was left closed after Tina left the room on the Viscount''s order.


    Before Maya could think of wearing her skirt ck, the Viscount turned to the door and ordered Tina.


    "Come inside Tina, help Maya clean up and leave." Within a second the door opened


    Tina walked inside with her head hung low not daring to turn to look at the Viscount.


    ...


    She was unsure if the Viscount had spotted her trying to spy. She was not actively trying to listen to them, but the gags made by her recent colleague had her worried.


    She carefully took a peek inside while standing in the corridor. The floor was awfully devoid of any human presence, as her and Maya were the only servants there.


    What she saw was surprisingly not a mistake of her imagination but the scene of her decade older lovely colleague, on her knees sucking on a girthy cock.


    Her eyes widened in shock at the scene of the old Viscount having his cock going in and out of the semi naked woman''s mouth.


    ...


    She was no doubt affected by the scene of the carnal pleasure being satiated inside the room. It felt sensual, her eyes widened trying to thoroughly capture the scene before her.


    To her surprise even after ejaction, the Viscount had his thing sucked again.


    Though she did not expect the Viscount to use the words " clean" while ordering her to help Maya clean up. It felt as if he knew that she was peeking and knew what cleaning Maya did.


    ...


    She walked inside the room and stopped near where Maya stood, who had hastily pulled up her panty and stockings.


    Tina looked into Maya''s eye, her eyes were filled with shame and indignance. Not the loving and caring elder sister eyes from before.


    Tina was the only person who could sympathize with her after the burry incident.


    She had also grown close to her in a day, as both of them were going through the same pain.


    Maya was unable to hold her head high in front on Tina. She was in a mess and did not even get the time to get dressed.


    It was over for her as she could no longer appear to be a good woman in front of her new friend Tina.


    ...


    Tina, devoid of words, picked up the skirt from floor near her. She quickly helped Maya put the skirt on. Her eyes still wandering around, unable to look into the eyes of either of them.


    She stood still after helping Maya put it on. No idea what to do next, she could only await the next order from Viscount.


    Being a servant of a noble was a new experience for her and the vulgar act she saw her colleague do made her nervous.


    She too could not reject the Viscount''s advances , if he ever wanted her. She had three kids to feed which obviously would have been difficult without this job.


    And seeing that the older colleague already had her mouth full of Viscount, at least she won''t be alone in this. She was ready to be vited.


    To her surprise the Viscount did not ask her to serve like Maya. It must have been a spontaneous act with Maya, she thought.


    After all, the character and personality of Viscount was really famous for his righteousness.


    The Viscount asked her to help Maya clean this guest room, and left the room by himself.


    Now that she was alone with Maya, it was awkward and difficult to break the ice and have a conversation with her.


    It felt to her as if the single incident had increased the gap in their freshly made bond.


    She wanted to ask her about the incident, why did she do it? Was it not possible for her to reject the Viscount''s advances.


    Although she already knew in her heart that the response would be negative, rejecting a noble would only bring trouble and torment to them.


    ...


    Terias had already left the room, his gains from the incident were great. He had a goal to look forward to and he could finally feel safe about his depletion of lifespan.


    The truth was, he felt that the technique was too mysterious. Not to undermine the Viscount and his power, but such a technique could create chaos.


    Although the people could be warrior and increase their lifespan,there was a limit to it. Once you crossed the mark 300 years, the path in front seemed too difficult to follow.


    People with low aptitude could hardly live past there hundreds.


    Each level of Ki meant an increase of twenty years in the lifespan, if the warrior had good quality of ki, then the number could increase to twenty five years or thirty.


    With his third level of ki, he should have had a hundred years of normal lifespan plus sixty to eighty years worth of increment.


    It all could be summed up into a line, the technique is very precious and would be highly contested for.


    To understand the importance of it, there were three Dukes running the kingdom, below them were the six Marquises.


    Under the Marquis came Earls, then the Viscount and then came the lowest level of nobility Baron.


    Till the Viscount level, the nobles were basically a working staff to the people above their hierarchy, weaker both physically and politically.


    They ruled their part ofnd but half of their taxes had to be paid above. Rest of it was used to maintain guard and martial forces.


    The main fighting prowess of the kingdom were nobility and the forces under the royal family, the King''s forces.


    Even though Viscount was a high position but barely anyone known to him had reached level three of Ki.


    It was as if they did not wish to challenge the prowess of people above their hierarchy. It was a kind of suppression, an unspoken rule.


    If any of the nobility showed potential, they would be recruited by their respective Masters, allegiance leaders.


    Terias had this hierarchy suspicion because of the mortal attack on the Viscount, which he barely escaped. He was mainly independent and might have hurt some of their feelings.


    Or it could be that the Ying Yang technique was important to someone.


    ...


    He had to attend an event under the Earl Scheta tomorrow dusk. The Earl was not very close to the Marquises and had three Viscounts under his allegiance.


    One of which was him, Terias val Avan. After the attack on him, an allegiance with an Earl was necessary for him to survive.


    Earl Scheta was kind enough to take him under himself. The Scheta was barely a thirty six year old man.


    He had a great aptitude as he had already reached the third level of Ki, which was impressive.


    The event was a party of his youngest child''s birthday celebration, and maybe a small meeting after that.


    ...


    To reach the Earl''s ce, he had to travel a good distance of 70 kilometres. The means of transport was horse carriages.


    The horse carriage could travel the distance in six to eight hours, that too was only possible because of the presence of roads.


    As it was feudal era, the roads were empty. Only merchants and other nobles used the horse carriage.


    ...


    He could travel seventy kilometres with a good horse in four to five hours but it would be an arduous journey for his back and hips, not worth it.


    He had decided to leave after the supper because would reach the destination by the dusk. He would stay in as the Earl''s guests with the other Viscounts and attend the event tomorrow.


    The time was already up and he had to leave for the journey.


    It was going to be his first time sightseeing. He could see the development and difference between the eras.


    He needed to broaden his horizon for what was toe.

 Chapter 7: Ambush on old man

    It was going to be his first time sightseeing. He could see the development and difference between the eras.


    He needed to broaden his horizon for what was toe.


    ...


    He leisurely descended down from the stairs to the ground floor, for the first time from the time of his arrival.


    Heid his eyes on arge four wheeled carriage with a suspended body and two doors.


    There were ss windows avable to the adjacent side of the gates, with a logo of sword and shield in front.


    The carriage had a team of four horses, they were connected to the carriage with attaching shafts. Instead of the coachmen, his butler Warner was sitting ready to guide the horses.


    "We are ready to depart, mylord" seeing him looking at the horse carriage, the butler informed.


    From the moment of his arrival in this world, he had not spoken more than a few sentences to his butler.


    He felt worried if the butler would find it suspicious.


    Also the fact that he was departing to an event of a higher ranking noble, an Earl whom he did not even recognize made him anxious.


    ...


    Normally, from what he read and knew the nobles nitpicked very little things starting from etiquettes to the dressing sense and spoken words.


    As far as he was concerned about the previous Viscount''s political expertise, it did not seem any good.


    He kept himself alone and made no efforts to establish connections and alliances, evident from the fact that he got ambushed.


    He was not very worried about these, what concerned him was hisck of general knowledge and inability to respond to the political opinions.


    ...


    It was given that the Earl would not just have them celebrate his child''s birthday and ask to leave. There was a meeting to be held the very next day, at least this much was confirmed.


    As for how much the meeting would be about politics? the Viscount had left no written details or any notes.


    Although he had a book named History of Aeratia inside his notepad, which had knowledge of his kingdom''s history. He could not instantly understand and read it all.


    Perhaps hisck of connections and social life could help him evade his political inexperience, he hoped.


    ...


    He entered the carriage as his butler elegantly held the door for him. Inside the carriage, he could see two plush seats with the gap of the door between the. it was big enough for four adults to sitfortably.


    The seat felt soft to touch, it had to be as the horse carriages were the only mode of transport avable.


    Even strong Ki warriors would not prefer sitting ufortably for a long distance travels, not to mention that most of the nobles were rich and willing to spend forfort.


    The carriage had apartment below the seats, which stored the necessary ration and other auxiliaries.


    ''Do i have a gift for the kid''s birthday?''upon seeing the storagepartment and ration inside the carriage Terias thought about the basic etiquettes of nobles.


    Gifting was amon thing even back in his previous world and he did not remember his butler mentioning any gift for the kid.


    The carriage was yet be started and he was seated, he tried to ask naturally from his butler and said " Have the gifts been prepared?"


    "For the events, sir? The tier 3 emerald grass has been packed ready for the birthday boy''s gift.


    As for the exchange event, five precious medicinal herbs from treasury has been ced in the container under your seat." the butler naturally exined.


    "We are departing, sir" the butler notified, his tone asking for acknowledgement or permission


    "alright" Terias replied


    ...


    The carriage started, he could see his manor slowly being left behind. The speed was sufficient for him to enjoy the surroundings.


    The manor was surrounded by a big garden, how big? Well, it took a few minutes of passing through beautiful trees on each side of the road to finally reach the busy area.


    The market looked fairly clean, the shops were made out of bricks and wood. The fruit and vegetables vendor were even selling their product by cing a makeshift ceiling of clothes supported by wood.


    Few people were in the market at the moment, perhaps because it was beginning to get hot as the sun was already upon them.


    The people hastily made way for the horse carriage to pass. They were mostly peasants wearing in baggy clothes, devoid of any colour.


    It could be easily assessed that the province was not doing good. The Viscount did not heed much attention to the governing as most of the work was handed to his brothers.


    ''Maybe it''s just my perspective,paring them with pops of another era does not seem fair.''  was what he thought


    ...


    There were some big merchant shops present in the market, built with bricks and furnished with aesthetic wood. The design looked pleasing to the eyepared to the rest.


    The shop was actually a medicine shop, it bought herbs and other products with potential effects while selling medicine of different kind.


    In the medical field, themon people were really fortunate here. Most of their diseases could be easily cured with the tier 1 and tier 2 herbs.


    ...


    The herbs were categorised ording to their potency, their affect on human body and the amount of energy it contained.


    The potency was most important as the Ki or Life energy inside it would not matter much if it could not be actually utilised.


    Though in cases where the energy was high in amount, it could be traded to the Ki warrior proficient in energy control.


    Tier 1 were normally enough for most of the diseases, Tier 2 was actually the beginning where it met the Ki warrior''s needs.


    ...


    Tier 2 medicine were potent enough to leave the consumer suffering from excess energy if they could not even use the basic ki.


    In most cases wtih the decrease in dosage, the medicine could be consumed by the normal pops almost freeing then from all the severe ailments.


    The tier 3 emerald herb which the butler had packed for the youngest child of Earl Scheta was among the least potent ones in its tier.


    When consumed raw without any catalyst the effects were barely sustainable by the level one ki warrior.


    It could help in increasing the quality of physique as well as quickly increasing Ki inrge amounts.


    ...


    The market was slowly left behind, he did not see anything else which piqued his interest.


    The distance was barely covered for half an hour and he began to feel irked by the constant jerking of the carriage.


    The plush seat wasfortable but the constant jerks without any break made him unable to rest. He could only keep seated and wish that the road further would get better.


    Although he already knew that it was very likely impossible.


    ...


    He remained seated, the coachmen who was his butler did not utter a word and kept riding.


    The road had be narrow and more hard to bear with, the area was currently the least popted he had seen in his almost two hours of travel.


    The hustle and bustle of the market was left far behind, only the dense trees and eerie winds awaited.


    To his luck or bad luck, the forest like ce did not have any wild animals. The ce felt too peaceful to be forest but was packed with trees and wild nts.


    ...


    '' I don''t know, it is possible that a big predator marked his territory resulting in theck of wildlife in the area.


    Is that a blockage? A road blockade in the middle of the forest?'' he felt surprised at the antics of whoever it was.


    He and his butler were both had close to  level three Ki warrior strength.


    He had his strength decreased because of the limited ki while Warner was at peak of the level two Ki.


    ...


    His suspicions came true, the blockade was actually done to harm him. The Viscount''s horse carriage, as a noble vehicle has a logo of shield and sword painted on it.


    The fearless men behind the blockade of road did not react even after the carriage came in their visibility range.


    The meaning was loud and clear, they did not care if the victim was a noble. They had sufficient strength to handle them and consequence after the noble''s death.


    ''Or there is a slight possibility that they have specificallye to target him.'' he reached another conclusion.


    ...


    Whatever the reason may be, it was difficult for him to engage inbat. He sadly had a body of an eighty years old, even though he could move around like a fit young man.


    Not to mention, he did not have any realbat experience to fight for his life.


    ...


    He also had the knowledge that even a level three Ki warrior could be ganged up by normal humans with weapons.


    A warrior had natural increment in strength as the ki in the body increased, but only specifically training the body would result in a strong body.


    A normal Ki warrior who worked on mastery of Ki energy rather than physical body, only had two to three times of normal person''s strength and endurance.


    Sadly, he could only leave it to his butler.


    His eyes widened in shock and his heart palpitated, as a feet long metal arrow stuck in the carriage suddenly. The man behind the blockade aimed another arrow at him.


    ...

 Chapter 8: John Warner is strong

    His eyes widened in shock and his heart palpitated, as a feet long metal arrow stuck in the carriage suddenly. The man behind the blockade aimed another arrow at him.


    ...


    The man had long golden brown hair, unkempt and dirty, roughly made into a ponytail.


    His face looked ferocious with a big nose, small eyeballs coupled with a nasty grin.


    The man stood tall around at least six feet, his hands looked long and skillful at handing the bow from the way he wielded it.


    Terias might have made a biased opinion because of the arrow that stuck near him, but the warrior seemed to have strong mastery with the weapon, to have prated the metal.


    ...


    Sadly, Terias did not carry a quality weapon with himself, embarrassingly enough he did not even have a normal weapon.


    Now that he objectively thought about it, he had not expected an ambush but at the very least he should have made a conscious effort to safeguard his life and prepare for unforeseen circumstances, so much for being a transmigrator, he sighed.


    When the arrow stuck close to him, in that moment, he felt like all the bad decisions of his new yet short life start to rey in his mind, probably the vision before death.


    ...


    The warrior against them was close to the peak of level 2 in strength, and the bow added to his already great strength.


    The good news was that the ferocious guy was alone, or that was what Terias could assume for the meantime.


    "Mylord, let me deal with the viin. I would be back in no time, believe me." His butler John said to him before starting to run forward with a shield in his hand.


    ''Why did that beleive me sound so suspicious? It must be my anxiety.


    And where did he get that shield from? Is there anotherpartment for weapon?'' he had various questions in his mind


    ...


    ''Oh, he''s running running really fast '' he had been keeping his mind busy trying to avoid his pessimistic imaginations.


    But the butler John was indeed very quick on his feet. He caught the viin unprepared with his sprint and easily deflected the arrow fired by the viin.


    ''He is good in battles, with what I can recall from the notes. His presence of mind also excels mine. Of course it would, I have never fought.


    If I were in his ce, I would have run together with both the shield for defence and a sword for offence.


    But now that I actually think about it, it would be difficult for me to do that. I also think deflecting the arrow would not be possible with one hand.


    I could ce my sword in a scabbard and then I could have ran off towards the ruffian.''


    ...


    Terias was actually trying to put himself in his Butler''s ce and tried to simte how he would perform.


    He was thinking of the possible strategies and some really random shit. It helped him take off his mind from the ongoing battle.


    His butler John finally closed in, the viin unhesitatingly threw his bow off to the side and took out a knife from his side.


    ...


    The real battle began, the two warriors finally began the closebat. One had a unknown metal shield while the other hand a cruved knife twice the size of his palm.


    The blockade was actually made up by a tree''s trunk, which was most probably artificially fell by the ruffian.


    Terias felt excited, his blood boiled, his mind urging him to use his skills Defence and Reinforce and jump into the battle.


    It was just that his legs felt weak and were not letting him move a step. He only himself knew what he was feeling.


    The idea of watching and joining in a battle where super humans fought was a dream, that too when he himself could barelypare with their strength.


    ...


    He did not need to suppress or think of a good distraction, John went close the blockade.


    Before John himself could jump over and cross the blockade, the ruffian had already jumped and was a few meters high in the sky.


    He probably wanted to make John dodge or defend. In both cases, the advantagey on the side of the ruffian.


    ''It has been a few good years, almost a decade since the Viscount and his butler John stopped fighting.'' the unnamed ruffian thought


    ...


    ''The Viscount is already in no condition to fight for his life, if the old man really put his all efforts in running away, the chances of him escaping me is still close to zero.'' he had heard the news about the Viscount''s inability to fight.


    He did not believe it at first but the rumour kept spreading and after years of no adventure by the Viscount and his trusted aide John, he believed the rumour to be true.


    He was a killer hired by one of the nobles, the instructions were to hurt the Butler John while also killing the Viscount.


    He did not instantly agree to the deal, he proposed that he would only do it if the Viscount was really incapable of fighting, otherwise he would retreat.


    The promised rewards were significantly decreased but the condition was epted by the client.


    ...


    If he could notplete the deal then he would not be held ountable. Normally, a killer had a reputation to maintain, making them fear their failure inpleting the task.


    In this case, if he failed the task, it would still provide him the details of Viscount''s real strength, still earning him rewards.


    Since the information provided by the client was wrong, he could still get the rewards ording to the rules.


    Although he still discussed and changed the terms of details with client as to not be pursued by the client for his failure of task.


    After all the client was capable of making an assassination n for a level three Ki warrior, being only at level two he did not want a unnecessary enemy.


    ...


    As for how would he judge the Viscount''s real strength? and why did he actually shot an arrow without any words exchanged?


    Well, he had a Ki sensing artifact which could judge the amount of ki inside a person. The uracy was not very good but this much risk was needed to make fortune.


    He had also heard some rumours of the Viscount and his aid John''s achievements.


    They had fought various avable battles together, the Viscount used a sword and his aid , the butler John used a shield.


    Most importantly, the Viscount was battle maniac. He always took the enemy from front while John was rumoured to be a master shield wielder who could save Viscount from most of the injury.


    ...


    The Viscount''s inaction proved to him that he was actually incapable of fighting, coupled with his artifact which showed his Ki to be the same as of a level two warrior, he chose to believe the rumours barely.


    The straw that finally broke the camel''s back was the expression of primal fear on the Viscount''s face when the arrow prated the spot of the horse carriage close to him.


    With that many hints, and the generous reward offered by the client, his mind reached the conclusion that he had to fight.


    It was an easy win for him and if the circumstances changed then it would not have been hard for him to escape.


    He could already see his wealth increase and also his warrior level.


    He jumped off the blockade, excited to fight off the butler John who held a shield.


    ...


    "You could deflect my arrow, not bad." He proudly dered


    He jumped fairly high, even though the weapon in his hand was only a twice the size of his palm, it could pierce both the shield and the shielder in one hit.


    He aimed his knife at the heart of John.


    The butler John actually very easily side stepped and made a good use of his shield by deflecting the knife.


    He was barely sessful as his hand felt a dull pain deflecting  a full strength stab.


    "Do not tter yourself, it was not that strong." John quickly replied positioning himself back, ready to defend again.


    He ignored the pain emerging from his hands staring at the ruffian with vignce.


    "Though I am quite interested in the background of yours" John added


    The ruffian did a feint sh, when his goal was actually to kick the butler with a surprisingly fast kick.


    "Don''t stress my golden goose, you would not be able to see them anyway." The ruffian said with a hint of schadenfreude


    The kicknded fairly high, John was unable to use his shield and could only use his shoulders to resist. The attacknded and he staggered a few steps back.


    "Sigh, you are unwilling to fulfill a dying man''s wish" John sighed weakly, decreasing his strength he put in defending.


    It felt as if the sessful hit on his shoulder drained all his vigor.


    "Do not be sad, but you already know who you have offended, just search them through your memory.


    As for the exact details, you should be smart enough that no man would be idiotic enough to instigate an attack on noble with their faces visible." The ruffian indirectly hinted that he himself had not seen the client''s face.


    As for the who the client could actually be, simple answer, the other nobles who the Viscount had caused losses.


    " Very well then, thank you" John replied smiling weakly


    Terias on the other hand, was closely sticking to the window inside the carriage, watching the battle with his utmost concentration.


    He was wondering  ''why does it feel like a scene of a noble knight going to sacrifice his life for his master.''


    ''Huh bad imagination, go away, shoo shoo'' Terias again started mumbling to himself

 Chapter 9: Noble sluts everywhere

    ''Huh bad imagination, go away, shoo shoo'' Terias again started mumbling to himself


    ...


    The ruffian of a man, very sure of his imminent victory, prepared to dash. He bent his legs, tilted his body forward with a dagger in his prominent hand.


    The opponent on the other side was on hisst legs, desperately clutching the shield with both hands, nning to fight to thest breath.


    The moment the ruffian kicked off and almost reached his opponent, this time with greater speed, and drew a wide swing of his weapon.


    John on the receiving side, with the same desperate eyes, put his shield to the chest part of his body, seeming to hide his whole body behind it.


    ...


    All of a sudden the butler John was thrown back a few steps from the impact, staggering and spewing blood. He wiped the blood off with his now empty hands.


    As for why did his hands were emptied? where was the shield?


    The shield in his hands was propelled at the iing attacker''s face. The split second of gap between them provided the ruffian with no opportunity to dodge.


    His face was smashed bloody while his neck broke. Compared to the ruffian the damage John suffered was actually from his own technique of smashing the shield, though it was dangerous but it did the work.


    ...


    Terias with his face sticking to the ss windows to spectate the battle was left speechless, for what he thought was a Knight''sst fight actually was an well thought act of deceit.


    John quickly searched through the dead body and it''s belongings in a short timeframe of a minute.


    ''As expected of a strong member of that group, the body leaves no evidence for me track them.


    Anyways it would be hard to connect the incident with the real requestor of the assassination.


    Sadly, I cannot further delve into this case, as it would prove to be pretty ineffective against the real enemies.'' John considered his options to pursue or leave the incident be, torn between his desire to protect his lord''s image and safety.


    He sighed, leaving it all for his lord to decide. He could only follow the decision made by the Viscount, depending on the oue of the meeting tomorrow.


    He began to dispose of the body and nned to lift the trunk and whatnot that was used as a blockade to bury the dead the body under it.


    He casually lifted the trunk weighing 150 to 200 kilograms, put it to the side, above the body, and finished clearing the road.


    ...


    Walking back to the horse carriage, John did not show the limping or any other signs of injury from the battle. He casually sat back in his seat, ready to pull out the arrow that was shot by the ruffian. To his surprise, the arrow was already pushed out. Hemanded the horses, ready to drive the carriage and left the ce unbothered.


    Terias was in awe of his butler''s great strength. John easily won the fight while also digging up for some important information. The results from the casual conversation did not offer much information but they survived.


    The battle could have gone longer with both sides suffering injuries, which was luckily prevented by John''s quick thinking as well as good acting.


    The travel continued but Terias had no interest in sightseeing anymore. He absentmindedly stared out of the window, contemting his actions.


    ...


    When the fight began, he took the chance to try out his reinforce skill. The boost in strength felt addictive motivating him to be a warrior. The duration of the skill was surprisingly short which made him instantly think of the loss of Ki in order to increase his lifespan.


    The lost Ki never actually recovered as if it transformed into the relevant lifespan. Because of his inexperience and unfamiliarity with Ki, he did not bother trying to use the bounded energy which supported his lifespan.


    Because he did not have much experience using Ki, he could not actually find out the amount of energy he loosed. To verify and find urate details, he needed to be familiar enough with his Ki to notice a decrease or increase in it.


    He began running Ki through his body, trying to familiarize with the feeling and keep training until he finally reached the destination.


    The horse carriage kept going, rushing through the empty but bumpy roads. It stopped only once in its long travel, only to change the horses into the already fed and vigorous horses. The ones from earlier were to be left at the stable to rest and be fed and would be picked up when returning.


    ...


    The terrains changed, the sun was ready to set, it was the time of dusk. A beautiful sky painted with the setting sun lighted the grounds into an amazing picturesque.


    100 rounds of KI cycle+0.001 KI


    A feeling of aplishment filled his heart and mind. This was his first step into the world of martial arts and warriors.


    The notification from his ability was a happy surprise, he was only looking to familiarize himself with moving the ki energy and get a feel for it. He repeatedly kept doing the breathing exercise he had found somewhere in the middle of the notes.


    The exercise method was different from the ''Li family KI technique''. It was modified further by the Viscount ording to his experiences and insights.


    ...


    The repetition of the breathing exercise again and again for the rest of the ride led him to gain the increase in KI. It was not a sudden increase of KI energy after the numerous cycles. The breathing exercise gathered the KI energy from the surrounding and moved it inside the body.


    After enough cycles of this exercise while gathering the absorbed energy, the energy could finally be assimted into the body, leading to the permanent increase of KI.


    The number of cycles hepleted was an exact hundred ording to his notebook ability.


    ''Woah, this feeling of the ki assimtion is amazing. This is really addictive, the aspect of getting strong is one plus point but the increase in the amount of Ki felt lively and amazing too.


    No wonder the Viscount was vehemently aiming for the increase in strength, i wonder what the other amazing opportunities this world has.'' he exhaled leaning back on his seat in the carriage.


    ...


    ''What are the current amount of KI points i have? if only i could know my current stats then it would have been easy to track my progress. The notebook thing only shows the gains from the breathing cycles. I would have to keep practicing the breathing technique to urately gauge my total amount of energy.'' the carriage slowed down nearing the Earl''s mansion


    Terias snapped out of his thoughts. The destination was near, it took him somewhere between four to five hours toplete hundred cycles. If he were to calcte the number of hours he needed to gain one point of KI, it would range somewhere between four hundred two five hundred hours.


    In terms of cycles, he needed ten thousand cycles for just one point of KI energy stat. on the other hand, he lost five days of KI from the ying yang technique.


    The five days worth of KI, if he was not wrong, would be one fourth point of KI stats. The KI gained from five days of breathing exercise was only twenty four times his current results.


    The loss of KI was easily recoverable and right now he was all excited to dive into the deep training.


    The carriage finally stopped breaking his string of thoughts. It was time to meet the Earl Scheta, his direct superior and a benefactor. The Earl was also a powerful warrior possessing a greater and more effective method of KI breathing, ording to the noble hierarchy.


    ...


    He stepped out of the carriage, his butler guided it to the pre existing parking areas with a ce for the horses to live by the direction given by the guards in the mansion, probably to the Earl''s stable.


    He left by himself as the carriage was separated from the horses. There were servants ready to guide the guests into the mansion. The mansion looked different from his, this one looked older and much grand.


    The area it upied was simr to the one he lived in, as for the exact differences, he did not know much about the architecture.


    He was guided to the guest quarters or that''s what he presumed when the servant guiding him respectfully said" the arrangements has been made, sir. please follow me as i guide you to the other Viscounts."


    ...


    Along his way, he met other appropriately dressed people who seemed to be guided by other servants. Every men had worn clothes like suit, trouser and coats with a stick for fashion. He left an important part of the attire unsaid, that was the shine, be it from jewellery, the clothes etc.


    His main focus of attention was anyway not those men, he nced at the noblewomen. The main wives, the favorite concubines, and the heiress and such.


    He could see himself swimming in those beautiful women''s love juices. He felt that if the event were to be extended to a few months, he would not have to worry for his lifespan no more.


    Unlike the men who looked overly dressed, the women almost everyone of them had ample bust sticking out of their chests. They seemed opposite of their male counterparts trying to gain as much attention they could by showing their high slit and low cut dresses.


    The truly big ones had almost shown their ares to the people present. As for the ones who had big bottoms, the slits in their dresses could show people glimpses of heaven. Especially those bubble butts who jiggled at their every step.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones.)

 Chapter 10: Why are men inviting me?

    The truly big ones had almost shown their ares to the people present.


    As for the ones who had big bottoms, the slits in their dresses could show people glimpses of heaven. Especially those bubble butts who jiggled at their every step.


    ...


    It was not yet the time for the party, they were dressed this pretty just for their travel.


    Terias felt that it would not have been easy to maintain their elegance for the women, after having traveled for so long in those ufortable carriages.


    Nevertheless it made it easy for him to look for some beautiful women who might be interested in him, and perhaps a natural tease.


    ording to him, except for his wrinkled skin nothing really indicated at his old age, the white hair too was a part of the charm.


    Together with the titles like the Viscount, a third level Ki warrior and an unmarried single man, he could be called a hot candidate for their sexual escapades.


    Not to mention his physical stats were still up to par and he had a charming physique of a rich DILF.


    ...


    The ce was filled with asional appearance of people being guided by the servants.


    He was the only one to have arrived alone for the event. Everyone except for him had at least brought a woman or two with them.


    Sadly for Terias, he could not stop and stare at the woman who just arrived and were eager to rest.


    The number of people he could see including the nobleman and women was somewhere around a dozen to fifteen. It seemed as if the two or three noble friends took their time and travelled together.


    He was kind of far from them, not really able to pass by them and exchange words without making it feel awkward.


    He followed the personalized guide in front of him, only stealing nces here and there.


    ...


    He was led to a room, after touring arge part of the Earl''s mansion. The servant sort of tour guided him, only mentioning important and relevant topics, while still keeping his distance and maintaining a professional attitude.


    Finally, he reached the corridor where he was supposed to stay for the days toe, the rooms were very few in the corridor, possibly reserved for the people depending on their hierarchy.


    "I should be polite to the people approaching me in the event, it would help in increasing my non existence social connections to a sufficient level.


    Being a Viscount is an advantage in itself for me. It would help me build connections and would also potentially help me join in the exclusive groups." Terias nned his blueprint to socialize


    As for the reasons? there were many of them, he wanted to join in the exclusive secret groups which leaned towards the taboos and illegal info.


    Especially the trading of information, he could barely function in this world by the general knowledge he acquired and inherited from the notebook.


    Him being a outsider to the society of power gave him a different outlook into various things.


    Perhaps the very basic knowledge in those groups, their experiments, their noble inheritance, there were to many variables for him to look into.Each being important enough to elevate his position in the kingdom subsequently increasing his power.


    ...


    *door knocks*


    "Who could this be?" after barely an hour of his rest into the room, a knock came from the door.


    He had changed his clothes and barely started the breathing exercise. Having noticed the knock, he did not stay seated and went to open the door, wondering why did he not have a servant for his stay.


    "It''s you" Terias said looking at the guy standing outside his door. It was the same guy who guided him to his current room.


    "I am sorry to have disturbed your rest, sir. The Viscount from Brown family and Kash family have invited you for a personal event of their. I am here to guide you to the ce after you are ready to leave." the servant respectfully exined, putting a particr emphasis on the word ''event''


    Terias wanted to ask about the event''s details wondering if it was an unofficial one, one of the invites from the exclusive event.


    "wait for a moment" Terias went back inside his room taking what valuables he could to trade in during the event, if the need arises.


    ...


    He did not have much except from the medicinal herbs he brought to trade in the official event and some gold coins in his purse.


    He took the gold and left the herbs untouched, he could order Johnto fetch them if he really needed to trade for something.


    Looking back into the mirror, he wore a body fit coat over the waistcoat of a darker shade of maroon color.


    He could carry a stick to blend in with other nobles but he did not like it. He looked good enough with a trained physique, white shoulder length hair and a stern face of authority.


    He went out of the room, following the servant to the ce where the event was being hosted. He did not have much expectations, but who knows what surprise the two Viscounts might have.


    ...


    He reached at the ce outside the mansion, the carriages were already prepared to set off.


    "The two Viscounts are waiting for you inside the carriage, sir. They have invited you to travel together." the servant bowed after pointing him at the respective carriage.


    Terias went inside the carriage only to find out that two other men were already chatting inside the carriage.


    He did not recognize the Viscounts by their faces, as he only knew their information from the notes and here and there. He only knew that the two of them were a level two warrior and had a age gap of decade between them.


    ...


    Robert Brown was the older one, in his fifties while the guy from Kash family Hexter kash was in his forties.


    Due to the nourishment of KI energy, both of them did not look any older than the man in their thirties. It made the difficulty of recognizing the names more difficult.


    He could only guess their names randomly or just not call them by their names and address them by ''Viscount'' only.


    "What a great surprise, I did not expect to be invited in an exclusive event so easily. Thanks for the invites, Viscount." Terias had no option but to steer the conversation in an entirely different direction by calling them Viscount and only nodding at them


    He tried to lead the conversation by himself, greeting them first, and thanking them for their generosity.


    "Hhaha It was sir Robert''s daring idea to disturb you from the rest and have you apany us, you should only thank him. I just tagged along with him." the guy who said this was smiling politely.


    He was a guy with a bulky body, great physique, his face had no scars from battles but his hands looked full of calluses formed by training.


    He had sharp facial features and broad shoulders with red hair parted to the side.


    "My pleasure, Sir Terias. I wanted you to not miss the important event because I heard it from the credible resources, that the products this time are very interesting. You might even be interested into some of the special herbs." The guy who was called Robert responded.


    Robert was a man with ck silky hair, sharp eyes and pointed jawline. His physique was lean very simr to that of the John but Robert was taller by few inches, he looked close to 190 centimeter in height.


    ...


    Terias gradually blended in with the two nobles, they too were very polite and respectful with their words and intended to form a good connection with Terias.


    The conversation gradually shifted from auction to life, then to some of their aplishments, then to the important details of the tomorrow''s possible meetings etc.


    They eventually reached at the ce the event was being hosted. The ce was a good restaurant, they were guided by a man from inside the establishment.


    They entered from different door than the one in front. The path was actually not leading them to the restaurant in upper or same floors. Instead, they were being led to an underground establishment.


    The three of them followed the guide swiftly. The underground was well lit, with nock of light. It looked as if you were inside a mansion or a pce not the underground. Even the air flow was nice, with proper vents and such.


    ...


    The ce was an underground auditorium. There were seats in front of the stage, with people already filled in by more than half.


    Instead of the seats, they were lead to a private room where all three of them werefortably seated, waiting for the event to start with a personal servant to attend them.


    The event was actually an auction followed by a trade in between the people. The auction was good but not enough to fill the appetites for the likes of Viscounts. They were here for the trade event, where some interesting products were avable.


    Finally, a woman arrived at the stage signaling the start of the auction.


    The crowd was filled with cheers seeing the beautiful mature woman exuding sophistication and authority.


    She wore a gown of silk and velvet, in bright red color, standing out beautifully. Her hair looked silky, with bangs covering a part of her face.


    Her body looked ripe, the deep low cut dress of hers made it impossible for the men to not look. Her face had a yful smile, ncing at the people in the crowd.


    She walked slowly on the stage facing everyone on the half circr stage, revealing her slit in the back of her dress, exposing the milky white thighs down to the soles d in heels.


    The beautiful hourss figure was used to its full extent, entuated by her walking and the movement of her gorgeous back.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 11: Bimbo Auctioneer

    The beautiful hourss figure wasplimented to its full extent, entuated by her walking and the movement of her gorgeous back.


    ...


    Terias was seated together with Robert and Hexter, watching the auctioneer tempting and energizing the audience.


    The room was like a cabin only avable to VIP''s. The room had two sofas facing the window with a table in between them.


    The table had a small notebook and a pen at the side with delicious looking refreshments in the middle.


    The window in the room was made of ss and it allowed them to see the stage.


    ...


    The total area upied by the audience did not exceed ten meters. The total number of people attending the event amounting to be less than hundred.


    It was an exclusive event for a reason and not an official auction. Only a member invited by another member of the group could attend it.


    "Gentlemen, I am Tasha, the lovely host of the event today and I assure you that you would not be disappointed with the items today." Tasha, the auctioneer winked yfully


    Her beautiful natural voice was clearly audible to the VIP rooms.


    ''It would have been fun to get a seductress like her for my Ying Yang technique.'' Terias thought imagining the skills she would have used to pleasure him.


    ...


    Robert was not the one to be interested in these things, he appreciated a beauty when he saw one but he was not at all tempted by them.


    Being a Viscount and a fifty years old at that, he have had enough of the sexual pleasure.


    ''Is he perhaps interested in indulging with the auctioneer ? I could use this opportunity to make him owe me a favour.'' Robert looked at the desire in his new ally''s eyes.


    He was confident that the Viscount was interested in the woman on the stage. He was waiting for the opportunity to subtly bring up the topic about woman and maybe help Terias get acquainted with this one.


    ...


    ''Should I pretend to be a friend of the auctioneer? No, I should first get the relevant information about thedy on the stage.'' Robert thought that there was a possibility the woman on stage might have some important connections with people up thedder.


    It was a wise choice to first have her background investigated and then maybe propose a deal to her. The chances of any sane woman declining the favour from two Viscounts werre negligible.


    Not to mention the ages of people in noblility and warriors rarely mattered, as long as they were adults.


    He took a pen and paper from the notebook and wrote something on it. He nced at his back, the attendant was standing there. He signalled the guy to pass on the paper to the guard outside.


    The attendant took the note from Robert''s hand and went outside the door. He informed the guard from Robert''s side and passed the paper note to him.


    The attendant then went back inside the VIP room.


    ...


    Terias noticed the small event but he did not put much attention into the act.


    He was more focused on the itemsing out in the auction. The items really broadened his horizons, once again pointing out that he was in a supernatural world.


    The Viscount''s notes did not have any mention of super natural items and artifacts.


    It was safe to say that he did not bother delving into anything except his research into martial arts.


    This world''s technical advancement was really limited, starting from the mode of transport to the limited means ofmunication.


    The world was really backward in some of the most basic things. However, the reality was vastly different from what he knew, at least for the rich.


    The nobles all had ess to their little circles, within that they shared the artifacts especially made by their families and exchanged it within the group.


    From what he could see, it was an open knowledge to most of the noble families except for the new one like his which only gained a title three generations ago.


    ...


    Some of the artifacts that drew in his attention were :


    ck sword


    "This sword is called as ck sword.


    The weapon is an artifact which was made from a demon beast.


    The weapon can channel KI and enable you to fire KI sh outside of the body, an attack only possible by level 5 warrior." Tasha exined


    Recall stone


    "This is an artifact made for long distance conversation, unfortunately the effect of the artifact differed from the creator''s intent.


    It can record and any event within 10 meters of it''s radius and then can be yed again and again." Tasha disyed a white stone


    The human body


    "This is not a normal book I am holding in my hands, the book has the information on the human physiology in detail with many theories by Doctor Eren, a prodigious talent.


    The book has no written words but physical constructs of the body" Tasha said as she pointed at a heavy book encased in ss.


    ...


    Terias wanted the Recall stone and The human body book, as both of them had the feature of making physical constructs, which intrigued him.


    Time passed and the servant from outside the room had brought in a paper and handed it to Robert.


    The auction of the items sessfully took ce.


    Terias had highly contested for the Recall stone, the cost was hefty almost leaving him penniless. He had brought some close to 100 gold coins, and only barely bought the recall stone for 200 gold.


    The pricing was difficult for him to assume, he did not know the market for these artifacts and had no idea if he had overpaid.


    He only knew that a family of five could be fed for five years with 100 gold coins.


    ...


    And from where did he get the extra hundred coins for the artifact? He wrote a cheque in the name of his Viscount title, the cheque was worth the amount and can be withdrawn by the establishment from his province.


    From what Robert and Hexter exined, everyone was here for the book called '' The human body '', massively reducing hispetition as they saved their gold for it.


    The book actually contained the knowledge from Doctor Eren who was a level 5 warrior before he disappeared.


    He was a miracle doctor, able to cure most of the ailments. At the same time his research on the human physiology was so deep that he reached level 5 with effective methods, in his fifties.


    The people in the auction were mostly here for this and since they were exclusive members only, all of them had prepared to contest for it.


    ...


    The book finally went to Robert with a total of six hundred and twenty gold coins. He could only get it because of hispetitors fear that they were bidding against  a Viscount.


    Robert looked visibly excited and happy than the tense and sweating appearance during the bidding.


    Since the Recall stone was auctioned before the book, thepetitors didn''t wish to put their money to waste on a recording device, which made it easy for Terias to acquire it.


    The trade off event was about to start when Tasha, the auction host entered their room.


    ...


    Robert got informed that she was a level two warrior and was proactive in looking for backers.


    She sold information to Barons and such to gain favour which also helped the establishment, advertising their items.


    She was a woman who ruthlessly climbed into the group of nobles, joining the event as a host.


    She was a good host, a beautifuldy and also a powerful fighter, which helped her to maintain her position.


    ...


    Robert had already informed Terias that he was acquainted with Tasha  and called her to attend to them for the trade off.


    He also made a subtle suggestion to Terias meaning he could take a break and get closer with the woman as him and Hexter went for the following event.


    The trade off was only avable for the VIP''s. Hence, a room was arranged for their safety and privacy, leaving only Terias and Tasha.


    ...


    As everyone left, after introducing herself Tasha sat on the table across him within a hand''s reach.


    She signalled for the attendant to go out of the room. It was only her and Terias remaining in the room, facing each other.


    "Why didn''t you sit beside me, it seems ufortable for you to be seated on the hard table." Terias said to her looking at her legs crossed, as she adjusted her dress


    She had a slit at the back of her dress, almost showing her thighs to the onlookers from the back when she walked.


    Now that she was seated in front of him, on a table which was a few inches higher than his sofa. He could get a clear view of her plump thighs and the visible panty.


    "Would that make you not sit me on your hard thing? If yes, then I might as well as sit beside you." She said with a yful smile as she yed with a banana on the table.


    "Are you suggesting you want to do it here? " Terias asked, shocked inside.


    "What a gentleman. Were you nning to take me out? Sir Viscount." She naively asked a question as if she was not ying with a peeled banana and licking on it .


    The erotic act was enough for his healthy body to react, his pant grew tighter around his crotch, giving a rise to the bulge.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones.)

 Chapter 12: Alone with Tasha (18+)

    The erotic act was enough for his healthy body to react, his pant grew tighter around his crotch, giving a rise to the bulge.


    ...


    Tasha put her feet on Terias''s legs, she teasingly moved her beautiful feet towards his thighs, aiming for his cock.


    While teasing the Viscount, she did not forget to keep ying with the banana, as if the feet of hers was not ying with a level 3 warrior.


    "Surprisingly you only look old, your body seems fit enough" Tasha said with a mischievous smile


    Terias on the sofa was getting harder by the visual disy of thedy''s panty, her legs slowly moving gave him the pleasure of barely looking at her cave.


    "Though, I do need to have a closer look" she added the next second, ncing at the bulge.


    ...


    She elegantly stood up from the table and went down on her knees, her breast which was already half visible due the deep cut cleavage of the dress was now within his reach.


    Terias felt tempted and put his hand on her irresistible breast, cupping the soft flesh and taking a squeeze of her supple breast.


    She did what she was doing and only paused for a second to look into the Viscount''s eyes, seeing him knead her breast.


    She allowed him to feel herscivious flesh, oozing with desire.


    Her hands went to her hair, quickly tying it into a ponytail. She looked all set to give Terias a ''Hawk tuah'' of his life.


    ...


    Before he could take off his hands, Tasha faced close to his crotch, sniffing the bulge on his front.


    She yfully stuck out her tongue, and licked over his crotch, teasing but close to the bulge. She selectively only licked at the ces around his cock, never licking over it.


    He could feel his pants tightening over his bulge. The scene infront of his eyes was another sight to die for.


    He had imagined this but Tasha had a really good booty, when she bent over to lick his crotch, he could see her soft dress sticking close to her curvy booty.


    The dress looked to be skin tight, allowing him to see each of her cheeks being tightly hugged by her dress.


    ...


    Since she was teasing him and not actually sucking on his cock, he decided to do the same.


    He slid his rough hands slowly in between her ass cheeks. The back of her dress had a high slit, allowing his hands to go past the dress and feel her bare ass.


    Her panty felt thin to touch, almost as if she did not wear one. He pulled a fair amount of her soft flesh from the butt and squeezed it softly, eliciting a slight moan from her.


    To Tasha''s surprise, the old Viscount did not stop. After hearing the moan which had a hint of surprise but carefree attitude of consent, the Viscount directly used his index finger to stick it in the holes, whatever hole he could find.


    Feeling over his panty, Terias positioned his middle finger and directly went under the panty to enter any hole he could.


    ...


    He entered a tight moistened hole which already oozed of intense desire for pleasure, inviting him by emptying the fluids.


    Tasha stiffened having her hole being prated, she believed that the old Viscount would not be shameless enough to go for it when she was only teasing him.


    Her body felt a sense of desire, her intent to put the old man in front of her to a good use.


    Terias did not stop at one finger, he used one of his hands to spread the ass and used the other to y with her wet cave.


    It felt soft, bare and hot as if pushing in his finger would melt him.


    ...


    Unable to hold back he pulled her dress from slit to her waist. He could see Tasha, the seductive host showing her ass and getting her intimate hole being vited by himself.


    Tasha stopped at the unexpected feeling of air against her bottom. She was made into a whore with her ass fully exposed.


    She had nned to end the fun with Viscount after a good suck but the old guy was nning to intrude into her baby making hole in the very first attempt.


    She could only stop the teasing and start her real game. She unbuttoned the pant and pulled it half down, barely getting his cock out.


    ...


    In front of her facey a wide surprise, thick like her forearm. The size was good but the girth made it seem impossible for her to suck.


    Her eyes widened staring at the erect tool of a noble who was never interested in woman.


    If he did, the rumours of his tool would have surely been there.


    With a subtle desire for a manly cock in her dirty holes, she licked the rock hard cock from the tip to the base, giving the balls a kiss too.


    ...


    The smell of sweat mixed with the taste of precious precum of the Viscount. She took it inside her mouth in an instant.


    No more subtle teasing, her raw feelings for procreation took over. The cave of hers was being touched and felt over by the big hands, while also being fucked by a finger.


    The rhythm of the finger fucking intensified as she also started going harder on the cock, gagging and trying to fit it all inside her mouth.


    She wet the cock entirely by the thick saliva she poured out of her warm mouth. Her breathing was ragged, the big breasts heaving.


    ...


    She took the cock out for a second, for a moment of respite but all she could do was moan slightly because of her pussy being felt from the inside.


    Abruptly, Terias pulled out giving Tasha a sensation of her vaginal walls firmly holding on to something.


    The cave of hers missed the feeling, her mind regretted not mping down the finger harder.


    Terias was breathing heavily, the sensation of thedy''s mouth on his cock felt heavenly. It was many times stronger than the feeling he felt by Maya.


    He could not resist the temptation, he lifted her up by the ass. The ass felt soft and mushy, he  almost squeezed it to the hip bones as he lifted her up.


    ...


    He put her on the table,y her on her back on it and sat down directly making an eye contact with her beautiful hole.


    It was pinkish and tight, a slight gaping, the size of his finger slowly disappearing.


    He felt the urge to suck on the beautiful lips, the sweet nectar of desire flowing out of it. He shoved his face in between her thighs biting on the soft flesh lightly.


    His breath of hot air exhaled on Tasha''s drooling pussy, making her more sensitive.


    ...


    Terias licked her lips and the pussy juices off the area surrounding the hole, teasing her the very same way she did to him.


    After giving her a few long licks on the pussy, he spread the lips and did a kiss with a sucking motion on it.


    Tasha could not suppress her moans from the moment he started licking around her holes, she urged him to put his cock in her.


    "Mm hhnng yeaa"


    "Put in, put it in"


    "Aah please, mylord "


    She started moaning louder and louder, heartbeat fastening, her toes curled. Her mouth wide open inhaling for oxygen.


    ...


    Her pussy clenched, ready to burst her cum juices out.


    Terias felt trapped in the beautiful moment and put his finger in her ass, his finger was already wet with the juices from before, entering her tight but wet hole smoothly.


    Tasha came, unable to register her hole in the ass being prated. In the moment of pleasure, she did not realise that her ass was on the Viscount''s to do list.


    She came hard and wasying on the table with her back on it, her dress was still on her though it barely hid the assets it was supposed to.


    ...


    After barely a deep breath of rest, Terias held his cock in his hand and aimed it straight at the rxed hole.


    He inserted his girthy cock in one go, slowly widening her holes.


    In between of Tasha''s heavy breathing, she suddenly felt her pussy being vited.


    She moaned lightly in pain and pleasure. The surprise of being prated just after a good orgasm had her gasping and moaning at the same time.


    "What a great pussy" Terias could not help but say it out loud. The feeling of having his cock inside a beauty that too when she just came was too good.


    Tasha smiled, her face gone red close to blushing from the first words she heard from the old man.


    She didn''t get to act shy and coy, as Terias had already tasted the pleasure and could not stop thrusting in and out of her.


    Her pussy was already full of lube with her own cum, the rest waspensated by the wet cock of the Viscount and his precum.


    ...


    Terias did not need to struggle as Tasha''s pussy surprisingly amodated his member in one go.


    Though when he tried pulling it out to keep thrusting, the grip of her pussy made it difficult to pull it out, mping down on his member, gripping it closely.


    Each thrust elicited Tasha''s moans and each pull out had her vagina clenching on it. The sensation for both Terias and Tasha were too great.


    The symphony of moans were created as both of them were in rhythm, showing fullpatibility with their bodies.


    Tasha''s pussy convulsed ready for another attempt at baby making and so did Terias''s cock.


    He grunted as he could not speak out ''i am cumming'' but the connection between them was enough for Tasha to understand that she''d be having another orgasm.


    She prepared for the cumshot, moaning and groaning while Terias held her waist tightly and pushed his cock deep inside.


    ...


    He ejacted and so did Tasha, both pausing for a few seconds after their passionate sex.


    Terias still had his cock inside Tasha''s hole but their cum mixed together and started to drip out of the hole. Both were too tired to care about the mess on the floor.


    Terias pulled out and went towards Tasha''s face glowing in delight. He shoved his dick on her gasping mouth.


    [Tasha (bond)plete]


    "Clean it" he said as he pushed his dick in her throat.


    Sheplied withint evident in her eyes as she sucked on it in detail, thoroughly cleaning the Viscount''s cock with her lips and tongue.

 Chapter 13: Cannot be satisfied with once (18+)

    Sheplied withint evident in her eyes as she sucked on it in detail, thoroughly cleaning the Viscount''s cock with her lips and tongue.


    ...


    Terias heaved, having his almostid cock getting cleaned by a beautiful woman.


    It was his first time with a woman where he went all the way and buried his seeds in her womb.


    The experience was amazing and he would do anything to experience more of it.


    Even though Tasha appeared slightly dissatisfied for having to suck his cock clean, she still reluctantly went for it,plying with his demands.


    It was his second time asking a woman to clean his cock, he did not know if it was OCD or if his subconscious mind liked seeing his cock inside a woman''s mouth.


    ...


    Looking at Tasha''s bodyid on the table without any urgency to fix her dress, he was sure it was thetter reason why he liked his cock getting licked clean.


    Tasha still appeared to be dressed, a bit dishevelled but draped in her one piece nheless. Her smooth skin showed signs of being  treated roughly.


    Her cheeks looked bulging, radiating lust as she sucked on his cock with her lips and tongue.


    Her beautiful breasts were already freed from the shackles of her dress, revealing the chest of hers, swaying and vibrating as she kept shuddering with carnal pleasure after her orgasm.


    ...


    He looked at Tasha''s pussy dripping, after a big load of his cum was dumped inside by him. The beautiful hole appeared to be breathing, spreading and closing together in sync with Tasha''s breathing.


    Like Deja Vu, he only noticed his body and how it''s changed only now which he confirmed along with the bunch of notifications from the Notebook ability.


    He had nned for the bonding with the use of Ying Yang technique but the pleasure from exploring a warm pussy for the first time exceeded his expectations.


    He was not really using the technique in the duration of their fun time. He still got results though, which he had subconsciously ignored till the moment.


    ___


    [ Maya ]


    Corruption 25%


    + 60 days lifespan


    - 10 days KI


    ___


    The results from this time was vastly differentpared to the previous one. Tasha was also a warrior with amount of Ki inside her body close to Terias.


    Since the technique he used was in fact a Ying Yang technique, the effectiveness actually increased when the partner was simr in strength or stronger than him.


    The KI from the partner was also used in order to increase the effectiveness of the technique. So, he had no Idea if Tasha also had her total amount of Ki energy decreased by ten days.


    ''Considering the amount of energy that disappeared or might have transformed into life energy, it would not be difficult for anyone to sense it.


    The energy that abruptly disappeared would be more easy to sense than the one slowly draining and disappearing.


    In my case, i did feel the sensation of loss from my Ki energy pool but at the same time, i also felt an increase of life energy to my body.


    It was a different feeling than the increase in Ki energy as the increase in lifespan was far greater and felt superior to the feeling of Ki.'' Terias contemted


    ...


    The topic was broad, his observations and number of experience being minimum. He needed more experience with bonding and perhaps experimenting what resulted in best results.


    Logically, it would be more beneficial for him to try it with a partner that was stronger than him, amounting in maximum benefits.


    ording to the technique, not only could he feel the binded partner''s emotions but also gain a little influence over their decisions.


    ...


    He could feel the emotions from Tasha, as it should be, she felt satisfied after having two orgasms, amazed with him but disgruntled because of how he treated her.


    ''She does not look dead tired, should I have a go at her again?'' Terias thought as he felt his cock hardening again eager for a good time.


    ''I am sure she would not mind having another orgasm or two.'' he nced at her tantalizing body, soft skin, desiring to devour her.


    ''Is he getting erect? Is that why he shoved his thing in my face? To get himself hard and do me again.'' Tasha was a little dissatisfied with the rude shoving of cock in her mouth as she had an amazing lovemaking after a long time, she beared it.


    Now that she felt Terias getting erect again, she was amazed, unexpectedly desiring for another pounding.


    Her pussy quivered already beginning to prepare for the baby making process.


    The pussy juices started to lube her hole, her body ready to be mounted again.


    Her enthusiasm to blow the dick in her mouth increased dramatically as she went from disgruntled licking to great expectations of being roughly pounded.


    ...


    ''I am d I could have such a good time. The problem is that the time of trade event is going to be finished soon.'' she looked at Terias unworried of anyone intruding in the room.


    ''He looks like he would not leave before having his fill. I feel like a whore for doing this.'' Tasha thought how she promised a good time confidently to Robert''s butler in exchange for a favour from him.


    She imagined herself trying to please a noble with weird kinks. She was confident in her skills to please an old man enough, that might have earned her another favor.


    Finally, Terias''s cock hardened significantly. Tasha pulled her head back taking the cock out of her mouth.


    ...


    A smirk formed on her face not expecting Terias to start ying with her breasts.


    She put a kiss on the head of his cock, as she changed her position, and spread her legs for Terias to pound her pussy.


    "Do you want this old body to work for you again? Why don''t you move by yourself." Terias grinned lewdly as he rubbed the tip of his cock on Tasha''s leaking pussy.


    "Are you saying this after making my tender body bear your cock of that girth?" She said evoking fake tears of innocence, pretending to be a young woman who just entered womanhood.


    "You should take responsibility and use my holes to breed me." She added, greedily staring at his cock as she spread her pussy for his cock, ready to devour it.


    ...


    Terias entered her pussy in one thrust, the pink pussy already leaking with his cum was again pounded by his cock.


    Tasha yelped, a series of sensation was felt by her. She felt the intimacy from his cock as the pussy had already adapted to his girth.


    Unable to hold back, she moaned out in her sexy voice, tempting Terias further to pound her roughly.


    She crossed her legs, locking the Viscount''s waist with her bare long legs. She was still wearing her dress along with her panty.


    ...


    The old man did not even bother to take her underwear off, he pulled her panty to the side which was barely dry after her creampie.


    "Hhaan aah"


    "Ummm mmh"


    "I wonder if you would let me out before someone from your group barges in the room." Tasha asked ncing at the door while moaning seductively.


    "Mm don''t worry, they would not be impatient enough to barge in." Terias replied as he unlocked her legs, hastily pinning her legs to her chest.


    ...


    Her position appeared tempting, the pink pussy puffed up as she held her soft plump thighs with her two hands, letting Terias fuck her sultry pussy unhindered.


    "Unngh"


    "Mmmh"


    Terias kept pounding Tasha''s pussy as she kept moaning, sucking on her lips, her beautiful wide hips made pping sounds eliciting her irresistible moans.


    He thrusted his hips, pounding Tasha''s soft leaking flesh, both of them immersed in the pleasure of casual sex.


    ...


    " I want to see your ass, here turn around" Terias ordered Tasha


    He pulled out his cock helping Tasha turn around in a doggy style quickly. Tasha too did not object, eager to continue being fucked in her pussy.


    "Ummm". Tasha slightly moaned and turned her body. Terias had not borated on her position but she instinctively with touches from Terias made a great arch with her back.


    ...


    Her ass was wide, together with her t stomach he could feel her soft curvy flesh on his pelvis,  while thrusting in and out of her holes.


    Continuing the rhythm, Terias squeezed her ass, feeling it over, with deep breaths he traced his  fingers close to her hole in the ass.


    It was visibly tempting, the puckered hole had a small opening in between his thrusts into her pussy, whenever she breathed and exhaled.


    Irresistible, Terias spanked her ass eliciting a moan of pain from the woman engrossed in the pleasure of getting his girthy dick further deep inside her.


    ...


    "Ahhh you are reaching me deeper in my pussy."


    "My walls are getting stretched out to the limits" Tasha kept speaking gibberish as she was feeling it.


    He spanked her soft flesh once again, this time following up with a finger in her ass.


    ''Whattt? Why is he putting it in there mmn'' she could not continue her thoughts as her brain was feeling a mushy pleasure.


    She was being prated in both her holes which a new experience for her, the feeling of taboo and dirty feeling of technically selling her body to be used by an old man made it difficult for her mind to bear right now.


    ...


    Her morals were being crushed, along with her sultry body that was being used possibly with the girthiest cock around.


    She realised that she would not be going back after this, her body would not let her.


    Her brain shut off, her eyes turned white, the pleasure was the only sensation she was feeling at the moment.


    Tasha''s pussy squeezed, and so did her ass hole which had Terias''s thumb inside it.


    Terias for the second time, unloaded in her baby making hole, this time going deeper and increasing the chances of her impregnation.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 14: Tashas strength

    Tasha''s pussy squeezed, and so did her ass hole which had Terias''s thumb inside it. Terias for the second time, unloaded in her baby making hole, this time going deeper increasing the chances of her impregnation.


    ...


    ___


    [ Tasha ]


    Corruption 35%


    + 70 days lifespan


    - 10 days KI


    ___


    Tashaid still on the table, not bothering to speak or express any of her thoughts. Her face had an increase of tenderness and afterglow from the orgasm.


    She looked to be in a bliss, as her legs were slowly unhanded by her hands after reaching the intense orgasm.


    ...


    Sheid with her limbs spread and she was feeling wet in her holes, the mixed fluid inside had inseminated her while the excess amount kept leaking out.


    Terias on the other hand after his intense ejaction, went to sit on the sofa, this time not even bothering to get his member cleaned.


    ''what an intense feeling '' Terias thought as he had two consecutive orgasms, his excitement further exaggerated his emotions.


    ...


    ''Good lord, why am I feeling it this much? How did I never have had apatibility like this?'' Tasha had her chest heaving, still not able toe out of the effect from the intense exhaustion.


    Her face had an expression of delight, as her eyes had a hazy sparkle in them. The change was undoubtedly brought about by Terias.


    Her panties slightly recovered itself to its original ce, barely covering her gaping hole, dramatically decreasing the chances of the love fluids leaking out.


    ...


    Her dress stuck to her silky skin which was wet from all the sweating she had done. She felt as if she was in warm waters, her body felt rxed.


    She did not actively indulge with another man, it was only the younger men who hit on her sometimes, sessful in having her body.


    The older ones preferred young and naive woman not a mature business woman like her.


    She had felt many sensations during her time with the old Viscount inside her. Her holes had quivered, her stomach felt full from the inside.


    It was different from the young energetic men she preferred for her taste.


    ...


    She felt as if the deal was really the heaven''s gift to her. She had a good time and also earned a favor from a noble Viscount.


    The only problem was that the old man was a little demanding, he was used to ordering people around and was ordering her to do cleaning over of his slimy thing which he pulled out from inside her.


    It was not that she disliked suckling on it. In fact, she actually loved doing that but with her own will. She desired to take control of her partner, she loved to tease and please them.


    The sudden change of position felt ufortable to her, it did not sit well with her as she felt like the young boys who she had yed with for a while.


    ...


    She felt like giving in to the Viscount.


    Her image of herself as a dominant woman who even tamed the noble men was crumbling. But a part of her mind did not care, it only desired more of the carnal pleasure it had experienced.


    She had lived a risky life, she was unwilling to settle down. She was only a rank two, she wanted to go further through the connections she had made and the favors she had done.


    Her life solely contained of herself, no past rtionships and no permanent connections.


    ...


    Both the upants of the VIP room were busy pondering on their lives, and their future goals.


    *door creak*


    The door opened.


    A male attendant entered who looked like a young worker, his attire simr to the previous attendant.


    Tasha was still on the table, she had her bare legs showing up to her inner thighs, fully exposed in the direction facing the door.


    . ..


    Although her panty was visible, the small piece of clothing had already adjusted it to it''s original position, fully covering the hole and not the lips.


    Due to the unnatural and tempting scene in front of him, the attendant could only stand speechless. He was stuck in his ce, only standing and staring at the table.


    Terias had his sofa positioned in between the table and the gate, where the attendant was standing stuck while staring.


    His back was the only thing visible to the attendant, not like the attendant was even giving a side nce at Terias.


    ...


    The attendant was busy staring at the sight of the beautiful and seductive auction host. She was lying on the table with her legs hanging.


    Her dress could be considered almost undone, as the slit in her dress was effectively used, almost pulled to her waist.


    The attendant could see Tasha''s bubble butt, escaping out of her undergarments. The baby making hole of her was barely covered, the lips around it fully exposed for him.


    ...


    The small piece of clothing on her intimate hole was also inefficient in protecting Tasha''s dignity, as the fluid draining from her inside had sessfully turned it translucent.


    The attendant stood breathless, his blood running to erect his weapon in his pants, as if to prove his testament to being a young energetic man.


    He followed Tasha''s breathing as her plump breast were exposed, the aer on her breast were the only hidden part of her beautiful pinkish white breast.


    ...


    Slowly, as she breathed, Tasha''s stomach swelled. The fabric of her dress stuck to her t stomach. The scene was euphoric, as Tasha finally looked into the direction of the door.


    The attendant after having a full look on Tasha''s body, saved the memories deep in his mind. He made an eye contact with her, Tasha''s eyes appealed a great amount of lust to him.


    He could not help but want to risk his pathetic life in order to get a feel of her body.


    The attendant''s determination to climb higher in the world revitalized as his body after seeing the sexual escapades of an old righteous noble with the auction host.


    ...


    Urgency red in Tasha''s eyes as she made an eye contact with the attendant, her eyes widening in surprise and anger for having her privacy breached.


    As much as she loved to gain favors, she did not wish for her name to be tarnished or carry a stigma.


    Her body mustered strength, she quickly stood up, her aura giving a forecast of a disaster.


    The attendant almost seeing his imminent demise standing up and stare at him, could not stand still. He rushed to bent down on his knees, ready to beg for his life.


    ...


    Tasha rushed in the direction of attendant, with great speed. Her prowess of a level two Ki warrior was shown in its full glory.


    "Forgive me, miss Tasha. I beg you. "


    *sniffles*


    "I swear on my life, I will not say a single word to a living ghost. " The attendant continued to beg and cry, he used all the possible words of promises to secure his life.


    "You knew I was in the room, why did you bother trying to enter and open the door. Was it worth it to loose your life after sneaking a peek? " Tasha clicked her tongue in anger and disgust.


    Her eyes handnded on the tent, made on the attendant''s pant. Unfortunate for the poor guy, his young energetic body that pumped his blood in the tent, prompted a feeling of disgust from the discontentdy.


    ...


    Without even bothering to hear the attendant''s reply, Tasha punched on his neck, efficiently ending the hassle, without bloodshed.


    Terias was seated on his sofa, as he was not bothered by the attendant entering his room.


    ''It does not seem like she would be willing to clean me again. '' Terias looked at her in regret entirely focused on another topic.


    ...


    He was so engrossed in the new sensation from the ying yang technique and it''s significant returns that he forgot his moment of bliss just now. This led to hisck of awareness, ignoring the young guy.


    ''The efficiency of the ying yand technique has slightly increased this time. There are two possible conditions for the improvement in results. ''


    Terias concluded


    ''First, the technique has an increase in efficiency as the corruption percentage increases on the partner. '' he nced at Tasha''s body gauging for change in her temperament.


    He could not feel anything except for the massive amount of anger and disgust.


    ...


    ''The second possibility is that the technique l have learned has increased in its proficiency, thus increasing the results. ''


    He reached to this conclusion and he looked at his hands. The skin of his hand still remain unchanged, the same old wrinkly skin.


    Perhaps he would have to gain more data in a short timeframe to reach a conclusion.


    As for the attendant lying on the ground after being stuck by an angry level two Ki warrior? He did not have the extra brainpower to process his eventual demise.


    ''Even if he survived the non lethal blow barely, the unfortunate time he would be spending under Tasha would most likely kill him. '' Terias sighed as he nced at the unconscious young attendant lying on the floor.


    Tasha was also near him, after having made a spontaneous move on spur of a moment at the attendant, she was likely exhausted by theck of stamina.


    She stepped back from the body, as she was interested to move closer to the sofa to have a ce to sit on and rest for a while.


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 15: No Luck

    She stepped back from the body, as she was interested to move closer to the sofa to have a ce to sit on and rest for a while.


    ...


    After an hour of break, both of them left by themselves.


    Terias had an idea that the trade event must have already beenpleted. The number of VIPs were not in arge number, as long as they appraised each other''s item, it would only take few moments for the exchange offer and further negotiations.


    He wanted to wait for the others in the VIP room but the room smelled of sex and it did not feel appropriate for his image to stay in the dirty room.


    Tasha had already left with the body, she dragged the body outside without uttering a word.


    ...


    It seemed to him as if thedy was very professional and did not mix the moment of fun with the normal life.


    '' So embarrassing, what do i say to him?? Iid down on the table recklessly as i was very tired.'' Tasha nced at Terias who did not seem bothered in the least.


    It felt very embarrassing for her to be seen in such a way by an attendant.


    She believed that it was very nondy like for her to be seen in that state. In the moment of anger she had made a move on the attendant. She had to dispose of the body now.


    She dragged the attendant''s body by herself, with her already tired body. She wanted to act coy and ask the Viscount for help in moving the body but the Viscount did not even nce at her.


    It was not really difficult for thedy to drag the body out, she did so as the shameless guy in front of her had not a drop of chivalry inside him.


    The young guys who swarmed her would have already done the chore for her, not even troubling her for a second.


    ...


    ''The technique has finally shown signs of improvement, still it seems difficult to live past the next decade.'' Terias sighed, the world was showing him glimpses of hope and then showed that it was out of his reach.


    Going by his calctions, it proved that he would eventually gain the lifespan but by that time he would probably run out of his remaining Ki energy which would make his position as a Viscount waver and very surely, useless.


    ...


    ''what is the point if i really be a man with a long enough lifespan but powerless to live the life.'' Terias sighed again in dilemma.


    ''Let''s hope Earl Scheta has some solution for my problem'' He could only think of asking a favor from the earl.


    For the moment, he was guided out with the help of an attendant he found outside the room.


    He stayed in the establishment that was just above the underground auction house. The scenery was good, it was fresh to finally breathe the air above the underground.


    ...


    In a matter of few minutes, both Robert and Hexter arrived at his table in the establishment. They shared a cup of tea together as the refreshment as they had sess in the trade event.


    They sessfully managed to trade a good amount of stuff they needed.


    They left satisfied from the event, the same went for Terias as he too gained a great amount of pleasure and experience from the time together with Tasha.


    He did not forget to mention that to Robert, to which the shrewd noble replied in a benevolent smile.


    Robert really did not want to speak about this topic, he had left his butler with a job to check up on the room and try to notice any irregrities. In exact words " Keep an eye on his physical strength"


    He wanted one of his men to urately gauge his strength from the Viscount''s performance in bed. It was just on a whim, nothing really important but the idiotic guy had to sneak a peek and get caught by the people in act.


    ...


    Robert was slightly curious about the rumors of Viscount''s decreasing strength since their alliance. He also sent a guy from a trusted group to attack and gauge the strength of the lord and butler duo which did not have any result.


    ''The guy must have ran away with money, knowing that an assassination on the noble would not be investigated anyways.'' Robert came to a possible conclusion


    Sadly for the ruffian guy''s soul, he was buried under the woods and was even wrongly med for running away with the money, which he never attempted.


    ...


    All three of them travelled back together in the same horse carriage, back to the Earl''s mansion.


    The time it took to go back passed uneventfully, they were having small talks involving the content of trade.


    "Let''s meet at the arrival of dawn for breakfast" Robert positively said with a smile


    "Sure, let''s meet for the breakfast" Hexter showed his enthusiasm at the mention of food.


    "let''s do that" Terias also agreed, they were supposed to eat together with the earl most probably.


    ...


    As Terias left together with Robert and Hexter, he was moving around very slowly. He toured around wanting to have another encounter with someone from Earl''s family.


    That would be the only possibility to have a talk with the Earl naturally and further inquire about the resource for his survival.


    ''I do not n to outright reveal my needs as that would lower my position in the negotiation.'' he nned to ask about a broad range of subject and then he would show slight interest in a topic rted to lifespan.


    This move would make the other party aware of his interests, which would give them the time to prepare for the relevant resource prior to their unscheduled meeting.


    Unfortunate for Terias, he did not have any luck at the moment, probably exhausted by his encounter with Tasha.


    He went back to his room, nning to practice breathing technique andpensate for the two times of -10 ki from earlier.


    ...


    The amount that was decreased from his KI pool finally felt substantial enough that he could make an assumption.


    He believed twenty points of ki to be one to two percent of his total amount. He was still not able to make an appropriate measurement because of hisck in experience with KI.


    He believed that a technique like sense would probably help him to hasten the process, which he would start to use whenever he had time, though not now when he stayed in the Earl''s house.


    (please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 16: Earls wife

    He believed that a technique like sense would probably help him to hasten the process, which he would start to use whenever he had time, though not now when he stayed in the Earl''s house.


    ...


    It would be a challenge to the Earl''s authority to try to sense the ces and people in his mansion.


    Having no tasks toplete, he had to opt for a session of meditation to gain whatever little amount of Ki he could.


    Lack of rest was not likely a hindrance for him as the meditation would pretty much alleviate the strains from his tired body and mind.


    ''Let''s hope I can do another hundred cycle. '' he wanted himself to atleast gain the notification of the hundred cycle of ki.


    ...


    He sat on his bed, his body and mind prepared for a lengthy session of meditation.


    Breathe in..


    Breathe out..


    Following the steps of breathing technique, he delved into the process of umtion and cycle of Ki energy inside his body.


    The key to increase the amount of ki energy was not long but consistent practice. A huge amount of change was not possible in a day, it could only be umted for a long time for the difference to be visible.


    The normal practice among the warriors was to do a small amount of umtion but with strict schedule, not missing or skipping a day.


    ...


    The patience to pull off all nighters or any more than four hours was hardly present in any of them, though the exceptions existed everywhere.


    Someone like the Earl''s children had to train more, though with the aid of various resources. Although the effort put in by the nobles was still a lot more than warriors.


    Sinking further into his random thoughts and vivid imagination, Terias practiced till the arrival of dawn.


    ...


    The first rays of light entered his room, notifying him of his time to stop.


    As usual the breathing exercise was an amazing experience for Terias. He felt refreshed more than his normal sleep had ever felt.


    His eyes were granted with another presence of notifications from the notepad. He was expecting it, and was curious to know if the practice he did today was more effective than the one in the carriage.


    [ 100 rounds of ki cycles  +0.2 KI ]


    ...


    The results seemed surprising, the practice in his bed today was twenty time more effective than the one in the horse carriage.


    He was not surprised and somewhat expected the difference in amount, but the amount of difference between the both was quite stark.


    "More that twenty times of difference, that is when I am still not familiar with the breathing exercises and ki cycles. " He mumbled


    "What would the gains of the previous Viscount who was experienced enough to modify a ki technique be like? " Terias was incapable to even imagine the gains


    "And what would the gains from a Earl''s hundred cycle of ki would look like? He has a more effective method than the one I have and he also has the same amount of ki I do. " He estimated


    ...


    "The ki cycle''s efficiency is dependent on the amount of energy already present in the body. Since I can not utilize all of my Ki, the amount of gains would still go up. " He estimated that the amount of ki he should be moving in the breathing technique was not his limit.


    He had to spare about 30-40 percent of his total Ki, dormant for the life aiding formation near his heart.


    "There is a lot of room for progress, I need a partner in third level of ki to quickly increase my efficiency with the ying yang technique.


    That would help me with the increase in life span as well as the estimation of the total amount of ki I posess. " He was eager to get a partner of higher level of ki, once he gained the superior results with Tasha and her level two strength.


    ...


    Moving out of his bed, he freshened himself. He had a breakfast to attend with two Viscounts and probably the Earl, if the Earl still remains in the mansion.


    ording to his spections, the Earl was busy somewhere with little something going on. He did not even get to meet him once.


    He stepped out of the room, finding an attendant standing outside his door. He ordered the attendant to guide him to the ce where Robert and Hexter were, his only acquaintance in the mansion at the moment.


    ...


    He was being guided to the ce, as he followed the attendant. He did not have to travel much before he heard Hexter and Robertughing with someone.


    The ce he was guided to was an open terrace setting with naked sky upon them. The two Viscounts were seated together with a woman dressed in white.


    The woman had waist length long ck hair, elegantly styled in a bun while still reaching the waist.


    The dress she was wearing was of a white color and showed off her beautiful shoulder. The sundress or frock like piece of clothing was stuck to her body by a thin string on her shoulders.


    ...


    It felt as if the woman was dressed for the summer beach, sofortable and warm. He could only see a side smile of her face as she chatted andughed together with the two Viscounts.


    Her cheeks were plump but in the ratio where it did not look like a cute child''s but of a mature woman. Along with her beautiful but sultry lips and her big watery eyes, it felt as if a charming beauty was seated.


    He was behind them, Hexter noticed him and so did Robert. Seeing their reactions, the beautiful woman also turned back to see the individual who intruded in their morning meal.


    ...


    "Good morning, Sir Terias. " Hexter happily greeted him with a polite smile


    "A very good morning, Sir Hexter" Terias replied back


    "Are you the Viscount Terias? I have heard a lot about you. I am Serena Scheta, the Earl''s wife" The woman said introducing herself


    "I was wondering who the beautifuldy was, it was mrs Scheta, you look beautiful as a warm sun. " Terias added with a genuine smile


    It was not empty ttery, as the woman truly looked beautiful even in the normal sundress. He could not help but imagine her in a dress simr to what Tasha wore.


    ...


    His devious mind instantly went to the quick process of undressing her and imagining her body naked.


    Truth to be said, the imagination was really good, he was curious about the exact details though which he would not mind checking personally.


    He was staring at Serena''s bust through her cleavage, which looked heavenly. Serena looked about 160 CM in height, the difference enabled Terias to have a good look at her breasts.


    Serena seemed to notice his attention and desire to which she showed a subtle smile.


    (Thanks for the power stones, keep theming. I''ll try to fix my upload time)

 Chapter 17: Request?

    Serena seemed to notice his attention and desire to which she showed a subtle smile.


    ...


    Terias then seated together with them at the table to have his breakfast and join their chat.


    To his disappointment, he learned about the schedule of Earl Scheta which was really busy due to the arrival of the envoy from the royal family.


    It would be difficult for the Earl to attend to them and his wife Serena would be the one managing the event and the meeting for him.


    "The Earl had a feeling that he might not be able to attend the meeting. So he had already exined to me the topics of discussion."


    Serena said to them at the table.


    ...


    "Since there''s a change in the arrangements, I am going to give you a brief of the topics you might have been interested into." She added


    "We all know there is hierarchy among us nobles and there are ways to climb thedder of hierarchy and gain titles.


    But how many people do you think have enough merits to gain those titles? Is taxes and support to the royal family enough to gain those titles?" She nced at Terias and other two


    The nce at Teriassted longer as he was the least knowledgeable and the only noble from a new family. Her nce suggested something, perhaps a secret.


    ...


    Robert and Hexter exchanged nces with Terias and smiled, they knew the reason for Miss Serena''s sentence.


    Serena gave them a moment to think, and then continued with her exnation.


    "Titles are associated withnd and their people, the manpower and personal strength needed to control a piece ofnd increases from Baron to Duke.


    Thend is always a reason for wars and in our kingdom it is the same, to decrease the casualties associated with this, the nobles are supposed to show their strength and contest for thends rather than die waging wars."


    "The contest is usually for Earl''s and above. The nobles under them in their allegiance do take part too. That brings us to the topic of discussion. The winner of thosends have the right to appoint a noble title" she paused ncing at the newest noble family''s head on the table, Terias


    ''Is that how the previous Viscount''s ancestor gained the title?'' he wondered


    ...


    "As for who would be taking part in the contest." Serenapleted her exnation as she nced at Terias and others, letting them know that they were the participants.


    ''is that why the Viscount was pressured into joining an Earl? He was taking up thend and the resources of a Viscount, not bothering to join any sides when he could win them lots of contestednd.'' Terias had a quick realisation


    He felt it was quite ingenious of the Earl to think of this move.


    Given the reputation of his predecessor, an image of the passionate researcher and martial artist, it made the process of getting him under an allegiance difficult.


    ...


    "Now the contest doesn''t solely consist ofpetition overnd resources, there are disputes the nobles have among themselves which is to be settled in this contest." She said putting great emphasis on the topic.


    "Is there an option to not take part in this?" Terias solemnly asked.


    From what he could understand, it was a method of resource distribution among the nobles. The unimednd, or thend of weak nobles participating in the contest will be imed by the winners.


    It was a very important event for the Earl but to him it was unnecessary.


    ...


    The profits and the taxes from hisnd would still be given to the Earl in the same amount, making it a useless endeavour for him to participate in the contest.


    Unless the Earl offered some of the resources to the participants too. He had to make his interests clear that he was not here for loyalty and was seeking for profits.


    As that would get him an opportunity to reluctantly participate in the contest for a particr item of his interest.


    "Right, I wasing to that. There is an option to not participate. I would not rmend that as the resources you gain from winning in those contests include Earl level KI techniques." She replied calmly to him


    ...


    "I understand " Terias replied, the reward did sound good. An Earl level technique was really a good deal. As for whether he would be able to gain it? Of course he would.


    The reason why Terias was pressured into joining various nobles was because of his strength and talent. A third level KI warrior is easily able to win in Viscount level fights.


    The Earls are the ones who normally reach third level before being recruited by the Marquises, if they show enough potential.


    The same would be true for Earl Scheta, he must be discussing his recruitment into a Marquises or even under a Duke family.


    As for the envoy from the royal family visiting him today, that could be an excuse or maybe he was a possible recruit for the royal court too.


    ...


    The Earl reached the third level in his thirties making him the hot potato among the nobles.


    ''Does that mean the Earl title would go to the prettydy in front of me?'' he nced at Serena as she was dealing with them professionally.


    ''So it was not a coincidence that she had to attend the meeting instead of the Earl. He allowed her to head to the meeting as she would have to continue doing that anyway.'' he thought as the best possible candidate for the Earl title was Serena in front of him.


    ...


    Though the Earl had three children, two of them were in their early teens while the youngest was seven. Only the youngest showed talentparable to the Earl, the other two were only at peak of level one.


    The level of his two older children was good for a Viscount but not for an Earl''s heir. Even considering their talent, they were only young girls at the moment not experienced enough for the noble title.


    The family was patriarchal for the most part, as long as the woman was not strong enough to control the family, the head would be a man.


    Serena was already a level three, the same as Earl Scheta, making her an obvious candidate for the family head.


    ...


    "Considering the importance of the information, I will let you have some time to think of your decision and possibly your requests." Serena said as she smiled at Terias.


    Robert and Hexter were already under the Earl for a long time, they must have already made their requests for their participation.


    Terias was strongest among them, at least that''s what everyone on the table believed. The reason Serena gave special attention to him was also because of his strength.


    He was the only candidate who was sure to win in the uing contest, if he decided to participate, which he positively would.


    As for hisck of usable KI, he could only hide this news from others.


    ...


    The physique of a martial artist is always undergoing a process of enhancement because of the ki in their body, considering his age and the time he reached level three, his physique was superior to most among the other Viscounts.


    He has been a level three Ki warrior since his fifties. The Viscount must have made progress in thest two decades by reaching mid level, at the very least. The third decade was the time when he was injured.


    He was unable to estimate his current amount of ki energy, that was the extent of his enormous Ki pool.


    ...


    At the very least, his physiquebined with ki reinforcement would easily help him win the contest. Though he would need to practice a lot more.


    Serena left amid the meal, turning her back to them as she moved in a confident manner, jiggling her ass with every step she took.


    ''I wonder if that body is on the list of avable resources she would be providing.'' Terias thought as his mind went through a series of possible request he could make and possibly have her too.


    ...


    Serena was a prettydy and her husband was soon to be recruited in another family. Earl Scheta would not be free enough toe back and forth to visit her.


    Serena too would be unable to leave due to her position in the family, the most likely candidate for the family head.


    ''What are the chances that I would get to have her if requested for her acquaintance? No, that would be too sudden and direct.'' he concluded.


    If she was professional and a practicaldy, she would probably allow the request to a certain extent but it would be bad if she had strict morals.


    At the very least, there won''t be any consequence for his scandalous request.


    A sess in the matter would help him recover his lifespan faster and not to mention the allure of her beauty.


    ''I need to get to know her first, if she''s smart enough and she sees that I show enough interest, the results would be satisfactory.'' he nned to approach her and try to make advances on her.


    (Please keep voting with Power stones. Serena''s sceneing soon)

 Chapter 18: Meeting with Serena (18+)

    ''I need to get to know her first, if she''s smart enough and she sees that I show enough interest, the results would be satisfactory.'' he nned to approach her and try to make advances on her.


    ...


    "Although these are my spections, I have to set objectives to make a connection with her and for that I might have to use my sense technique"  Terias spected as that was one of the easiest options he could think of.


    Sense could be said to be a special technique for him, as the technique had unique exnation left by the Viscount along with his body''s muscle memory, he was easily able to use it.


    The appropriate use for an ability like that wasbat based which was developed by the Viscount as he experienced his life as a martial artist and a famed warrior.


    Terias had the same thoughts about the potential of the ability. He could see through the walls, picture the image and to a certain extent hear everything he focuses on with it.


    ...


    The ability, ording to him was best used as a spy or a new leader, it would be a great tool for a spy in searching for confidential information.


    Unfortunately, he was not really looking to be a leader as of now, and he did not want to be a spy in the world where people have superpowers and strength.


    "Recall stone seems to be the best possible tool for my use, but I cannot just record her doing random stuff and use it to my leverageter." Terias sighed in disappointment


    It was not like thedy in his mansion, who could be controlled by the recording of her debauchery. He needed to follow her and to a certain extent spy on her which was too difficult in the Earl''s mansion itself.


    ...


    Ramming his brain for possible answers, he could only depend on his sense ability and perhaps his request to have a one on one talk with Serena.


    He brainstormed for a while before deciding to act. He reached out to an attendant and asked him to inform Serena of his intention to have a conversation.


    He wanted to reach out to her before her husband, Earl Scheta arrived, interrupting their conversation.


    ...


    "Lady Serena has asked you to visit her in an hour, Sir Terias." The attendant bowed as he exined Serena''s intentions.


    Terias nodded to the attendant as he delved into his imagination, envisioning his n.


    An hour passed and he was guided to a room equipped with a table and six chairs around it. On the tabley, a notebook, a pen and a map of a territory, possibly the Earl''snd.


    Serena was seated across him as she smiled and gestured him to sit infront of her.


    ...


    The setting of the room appeared professional, made for business meetings, ns and other important decisions.


    This differed a lot from his expectations but he did not expect to be invited in Serena''s personal room in the first attempt anyways.


    He was happy that he got alone time for the discussion, as for the topic of discussion? He wanted to discuss something along the lines of the reward from contest.


    He knew that his little to no social life would prove pivotal for his meeting with Serena. She understood hisck of knowledge and would not mind exining in detail.


    There''s no way she would try to cheat him on the reward, as Terias was stronger than her and could change his allegiance to another Earl.


    ...


    Back to the present, Serena was dressed in ck for the meeting. She had her ample bust sticking out of her blouse, the cleavage intentionally made it hard for him to focus.


    Terias brazenly looked at those plump juicy breast not bothering to start a conversation. A part of his stare could be attributed to his lust while the major part was to show his desire for her.


    "Sir Terias, I wonder what you''re interested in, for you to demand personal space for our meeting." Serena said, her voice full of mature teasing.


    Coupled with her sultry dress entuating her curves, the meeting seemed to be going in his desired direction.


    ...


    "It''s just that I am new to the process, and with no prior experience. I would love for you to exin to me the unwritten rules and my limits for the resources." Terias exined as he confidently looked into her eyes.


    "Perhaps there is something I desire, which you would be happy to grant but is a taboo to ask for." He added after a pause, as he nced at her breast sticking out.


    "For that, you would have to describe what you desire. I assure you, you would get them as long as it''s under Earl''s control." Serena said as she lowered her voice.


    ''she said anything under the Earl''s control. Is she implying that she too is an object to be rewarded with? She also lowered her voice as she bent forward a little, pushing her chest out.'' Terias quickly thought


    ...


    His expression was nk as he could not help but desire to be blunt but he was barely controlling his facial expressions.


    "Perhaps it''s too difficult for you to make a decision, why don''t you sit and think for a while." Serena said with a mischievous smile


    Before he could think of a reply, he felt a little touch on his leg.


    He could see Serena in front smile at him, nonchnt.


    "I had a talk with Viscount Robert and he suggested me a few possible rewards you might be interested into." Serena smirked


    The feeling of being touched went from his leg to his thighs and finally stopped at his crotch.


    He looked down at his crotch, only to find out a beautiful bare leg.


    ...


    The dress Serena was wearing was a gown with the length touching her feet. The dress covered her legs and put great emphasis on showing off her chest.


    The leg on his crotch was bare, the dress was pulled back to her seductive thighs as he could barely see Serena adjusting the dress.


    His lust kicked in, prompting him to continue the conversation as the debauchery took ce under the table.


    ...


    "I believe it would help more if we try sitting together for a while." Terias said with a smile implying something


    "Unfortunately, I can only entertain you for an hour at best. After that, I have some guests to attend." Serena said with an apologetic smile.


    "I do not mind theck of time, though unfortunate, your enthusiastic acquaintance would more than make up for it." Terias said as he held her hand over the table.


    ...


    "I believe you would be interested in working with what I have to offer. " Serena said to Terias while licking her lips as she continued moving her legs causing the tension in his pants to increase.


    ''is she implying that she would put her mouth to use?'' Terias had a big brain moment as he saw Serena''s gesture on her lips.


    "Could you perhaps help me with that" Terias said as he dropped the pen under the table


    Serena smirked and without a word she bent down to pick up the pen. She withdrew her legs as she crawled to his crotch.


    ...


    Serena slowly moved her hands over his pant, his bulge grew instantly. The touch of her hand had a different sensation than her legs.


    She kept feeling his cock in a subtle manner as she slowly rubbed over his crotch.


    Unwilling to tease further, she pulled his cock out of his pants, Serena''s hands could barely hold his thick cock.


    Serena used her hands to grip Terias''s thick cock and rubbed it in a slow manner. The scene looked erotic as Serena was under the table with only her chin visible to Terias.


    Terias could only see her chin as the table was really close to the chair he was seated on. He could see Serena''s smile, her joy as she gripped and jerked his cock with both her hands.


    ...


    She moved her face forward as she stuck her tongue out and gave a slight lick at the base of his cock.


    Serena''s lips felt warm and soft, the feeling of a married woman licking on his cock while her husband was away was getting him high.


    He wanted to hold her head with both his hands and force her head over his cock, he wanted to have her suck his cock while shey seated on her knees under the table.


    Fortunately for him, Serena was unable to keep her mouth away from his cock. His cock reacted to Serena''s lick, leaking his precious precum from time to time.


    Serena added a lick or two with every jerk as she too was enjoying the feeling of jerking off a thick cock.


    Her licks continued to increase in numbers while the jerking remained constant. She had made the cock wet with her mouth as well as the great amount of precum from Terias.


    (Please vote with power stones)


    ( +1 chapter for 30 power stones)

 Chapter 19: Tempted (18+)

    Her licks continued to increase in numbers while the jerking remained constant. She had made the cock wet with her mouth as well as the great amount of precum from Terias.


    ....


    Terias put his hands inside his suit as he clicked on the recall stone, recording everything in the room.


    Serena was still under the table, having a good time with the old man''s cock in front of her.


    ''He''s old but the desire within him has not decreased. On the off side it has only increased. If I were to know that he could be this easily controlled, I would have done this years ago.'' she appreciated his bodily functions as it was her first time experiencing a man of Viscount''s age.


    ...


    Her mind had thoughts full of mocking and loathing.


    The mocking was directed both ways as she med her husband for hisck of scheming and she loathed the Viscount for acting like a sage without worldly desires in matter of men and women to maintain his public image.


    ''He did not agree for a marriage proposal and did not even ept gifts of beautiful maids or servants. He also changes his attendants randomly in a short span of time, not cultivating any rtionship between man and woman.'' she recalled nobles trying to win over Terias as they tried gifting him various things.


    ...


    ''Here he is now, shamelessly asking for a woman for indulgence, that too on an opportunity where he could have asked for something more precious. Is he perhaps interested in powerful women only?'' Serena made a wild guess


    ''no, that would be untrue, he did it with the woman from auction house too, it cannot be associated with power, age perhaps?'' Serena kept on guessing as she yed with cock.


    Although she had him under her control for now but it was only for the moment, she needed to know more to have control over him.


    ...


    Her slim and soft fingers traced the Viscount''s cock from tip to the base. She gave a quick lick to the balls, stimting the cock harder.


    Her eyes were not visible to Terias but he could see her proud smile for making his cock erect and hard.


    He could see Serena''s lips move as she widely opened it and gave a quick lick at his balls.


    His breathing quickened as he was stimted by the erotic visual in front of him.


    Just as Serena was about to open her mouth to give the girthy cock a feel of her moist and warm noble mouth, the closed door suddenly opened.


    ...


    Serena had the tip of Viscount''s cock in her mouth, she was ready to go down on it slowly as the cock was girthy beyond anything she ever had.


    The door opened and her personal attendant entered the room. She was wearing a knee length dress with a white apron, a normal attire for a maid.


    She was beautiful as evident by her position as Serena''s personal attendant.


    ...


    Viscount was seated on the chair where his back faced the door, the maid saw the absence of Serena from the chair and also saw the peculiar position of Viscount.


    The Viscount''s position was erratic as he was slumped on the chair, gazing at his chair allowed the maid to see her madam under the table with the head of a really girthy cock inside her mouth.


    The adorable maid turned beet red as she saw her master''s private moment, that too with a man other than her husband, the Earl.


    "Madam?" It was not first time for her to chance upon her master''s private moment. Rina, the maid had heard Serena many times indulging in womanly pleasure.


    ...


    She stood frozen in her ce as she could not help but keep staring at her master''s infidelity.


    "Yes Rina? Do you need something?" Serena replied as she put the cock out of her mouth hastily and picked up the pen that was dropped earlier by Terias.


    She pretended to cough as she stood up with pen in her hand, she took back her seat as her face had turned slightly red too from the shame of getting caught.


    ''As if standing up now and coughing would remove the sultry image of your from the maid''s memory.'' Terias smirked thinking of this


    ''Good timing Rina, I only wanted to tease him not to indulge any deeper.'' Serena thought as she started to get tempted to go beyond teasing.


    ...


    Her intention was to only tease the Viscount, if the effects were good enough then she could have an upper hand in the negotiations.


    As for Rina, who happened to see her in the act, Rina was her personal maid and would not spill the beans.


    She had some secrets from the Earl which had not been spilled as of yet and she believed this to continue.


    "Young master Aron was looking for you, he asked me to go inform you." Rina said, the reason for her sudden entrance was non other than Serena''s youngest child.


    ''I felt the urge to take his cock in my mouth. I did not n to go beyond a simple but yful use of my hands.'' Serena realised that she had got caught up in the moment.


    ...


    She had no ns to use her mouth or even consider giving the Viscount''s cock a lick.


    Her sudden urge and temptation caught her off guard.


    ''At least Rina came at exact time, otherwise I would have suffered a loss in this deal.'' she sighed


    She was still trying to deny her urge for Terias as she believed it was a spontaneous act and not possible every time.


    "I see, I would be meeting him in a while, you can leave." Serena ordered eager toplete her negotiations.


    ...


    Terias was still half naked as he checked out Tina''s body with slight resentment. His cock remained bare, open for Rina to see from her position.


    She was the reason he got blue balled.


    ''Maid dress has a charm of their own '' he thought as he recalled his time with Maya.


    Rina left the room as she bowed to Serena, closing the door on her way out.


    Terias and Serena shared a smile.


    "I believe my offer satisfies you, sir Terias." Serena said as she referred to her act


    "I believe it satisfies my demands but their remains the Earl, would he not mind this?" Terias was a little concerned over the news of their escapades getting out.


    ...


    He would also have to be rewarded with something equally important, for his deal with the Earl''s wife to remain a secret.


    He did not know that Serena was only teasing him with her body and was not nning to offer herself as a reward. It was only a slight incentive by her.


    The real rewards were something else, greater than those of Viscount Robert and Hexter.


    "Do not worry Earl will be leaving the province to me for a while. We would be able to keep it a secret." Serena said confidently


    (Please send power stones)

 Chapter 20: Serena swallows (18+)

    Do not worry Earl will be leaving the province to me for a while. We would be able to keep it a secret." Serena said confidently


    ...


    Terias could see Serena smile as if she has conquered the world and not just temporarily became the Earl. But he did not mind her delusion as she looked beautiful when she smiled.


    Yes, he was a simp for milfs.


    "So about our deal we..." Terias said trying to get back to the topic as he was suddenly interrupted by Serena.


    "It''s not possible now, you would have to help me, for me to willingly do it" Serena said cutting him off mid sentence, with a pout.


    ...


    "I assume it''s not rted to the contest?" Terias asked dissatisfied, because he was denied after only having a slight feel of those juicy lips. He wanted more of it.


    "Correct, Earl Scheta has a second wife, Alice Ressa. She''s a direct opponent of mine for the Earl''s position when he leaves." Her face scrunched in anger and dissatisfaction as she mentioned the name.


    "Unfortunately, She''s a great economist and also owns a big business. Her only weakness is her bitch like libido, which I believe you''d very much like to use." Serena''s eyes nced at the raging cock of Viscount, which looked thick and veiny, pumped full of blood.


    "I want you to use her body, dominate her. If you do well, she''d be yours to have. As much as the Earl likes her, he still has no control over her.


    Since the Earl is going to be out of here, you would be able to have Alice for yourself and me too if you are good enough." She sucked on her finger as she said this, sessful in tempting Terias.


    ...


    "As for the reason why I chose you?" Serena looked over his body from head to toe, ncing a little longer at his erect cock.


    "That''s because I am a man with the title of Viscount. It would be easy for me to get close to her, not to mention my personal strength." Terias substituted her words


    He realised that whosoever the Alice was, she would probably want a noble for her urges. As it gets difficult for normal people to pleasure those who train with ki.


    "Right, there exists a group of peculiar people who have fetishes different from normal ones. Alice being an economist, together with some people with simr interests, has made a society to indulge in this together.


    Different and a great upgrade from the previous groups of the same interests.


    The group runs on a request basis and the members are added on rmendation from existing members.


    I would help you to join the group and you would help me to keep her upied for theing week.


    The reward for the task is the invitation to the group itself. You would be able to find many woman in the group, willing to satisfy your needs.


    The people to approach her are ssified and all are either nobleman or ves, both unlikely to spill the word and possibly tarnish your image." She exined her proposal which left no option for Terias to reject.


    ...


    The task was very much to his liking and he would havepleted it regardless of any reward offered to him.


    Terias took in everything unexpectedly well, his desire for orgasm had his mind skip unimportant stuff and focus only on the goals.


    It sounded like an adult swinger group of sort, where the members were exclusive and only limited to elites.


    What he understood about Alice was that she uses an elite hooker service which is highly confidential in nature.


    ...


    He needed to join that confidential group which would be pretty easy with his title and then he has to approach Alice and fuck her.


    The offer was amazing for him, he could fuck Serena and Alice and possibly more of the elite noble women.


    He would actually be fucking the Earl and more of these idiotic noble bastards wives.


    ''That is something I was going to get into anyways, but an exclusive sex group? That''s a real cool thing.'' Terias felt excited as he realised the group''s potential.


    ...


    "I get it that you will introduce me to the exclusive group?" Terias asked for confirmation


    "I would get that prepared, you don''t need to worry about the rmendation to join the group" Serena assured him


    "As for right now, before my son barges in the room, you should cover up." She said signalling him to put his erect cock under his clothes.


    "You are not going to suck on it? You should be a good mother and eat your fill." Terias smirked, coercing Serena to go for it.


    ''My god, what is happening with me? Why I am getting focused on his cock all the time? He is so confident, as if he already owns me.''


    Serena''s mind had her thoughts running.


    She wanted to finish sucking on the girthy cock too, it was just that she had some reservations about doing it there and then.


    ...


    ''if he asks me one more time, I''d do it.'' she decided that it was bing harder for her to resist, one more word from the old man in front of her and she would gobble up that cock.


    "Don''t tell me you want to be caught doing it again? Are you dying this on purpose, hmm?" Terias saw the dilemma in her eyes


    It felt as if he could hear her inner mind speaking with himself, he could read her emotions very clearly and was absolutely sure that a simple push would do it.


    He was already hard and was not willing to wait any further so he tried shaming her for being a exhibitionist.


    ...


    ''Damnnn'' Serena ducked under the table as she crawled quickly to Terias.


    The words from Terias was not really humiliating for her, but she wanted the cock.


    Serena stuck out her tongue and gave a slimy lick to his cock. She took in a deep breath and without any pause put the cock in her mouth.


    From the tip of the cock to the head and then to the middle of his shaft, she quickly covered half of his cock with her warm mouth.


    She gagged as she continued to go further in the first go, trying to put the cock all the way into her throat.


    Gagging loudly, she continued till she was out of breath. She had her mouth full adapting to the cock as she took it out for another try.


    ...


    Going at it again, she held Terias''s waist as she forced her mouth on the cock, finally devouring the girthy member in her throat.


    ''What a freak, she took it all in '' Terias was amazed, he felt the excitement of Serena willingly deepthroating his cock.


    Serena did not stop as she continued gagging and going up and down on his cock.


    A minute or deepthroating and Terias shot a big load of cum inside her mouth. Serena made a futile attempt to first swallow the amount and then got overwhelmed from the huge amount of cum.


    She had her eyes teary and cheeks full, as the cum still leaked out from her mouth, to her lips and then to Viscount''s cock.


    ''why is he shooting this much? '' being overwhelmed with the amount of cum unloading in her mouth, Serena could only keep swallowing with a cock in her mouth.


    ...


    "Do not pull it out, you would dirty your dress if you pull my cock out." Terias ordered as he did not want her to waste his cum


    As for her dress being dirtied before Serena meets her son? Why would he care about that! He just wanted to see her swallow his cum.


    ''Right, I cannot let the cum stain my dress. I have to meet Aron, I will swallow it all.'' Serena quickly convinced herself, as her throat was already draining the cum to her stomach.


    She only wanted an excuse for her to keep swallowing the load, the temptations from earlier had came to her again and this time she had already began to quickly swallow the cum.


    ...


    She breathed roughly as she kept swallowing the cum. Terias also felt giddy, his cock inside Serena''s mouth experiencing nirvana.


    His cock leaked a drop of cum and Serena quickly sucked it off, draining the fluid into her stomach.


    She kept at it for another minute as the little amount of cum he let out was sucked in by Serena, as she waited for the next drop.


    She only stopped when she felt the cock softening. She felt proud for sessfully draining him and not letting a drop out.


    Though she did dirty the Viscount''s pant as her saliva and drool flowed down his cock, staining his pants.


    ...


    Terias did not mind the stain on his pant as he was fully satisfied, even his dick had softened.


    Serena took the cock out of her mouth as she wiped her lips and stayed under the table.


    She felt tempted to y with the cock although something in the back of her mind kept her from taking the initiative.


    This time not even the Viscount ordered her to do something and she was still not corrupted enough to go at it by herself without coercing.


    Though she still looked Terias in the eye, her eyes begging for another order.


    Once again the door opened.


    ...


    (Please Vote with the Power Stones, it increases my reach and motivates me to post frequently)

 Chapter 21: Library

    Once again the door opened.


    ...


    Serena was already standing straight near her chair this time, pretty experienced from the previous incident. Terias on the other hand just pulled his pants up, quickly covering himself up.


    The person at door was Rina again but this time she was here together with a kid, she was standing behind him. The kid smiled at Serena as he entered the room and rushed to hug Serena. Serena also smiled warmly at the kid.


    "you should have waited for another few minutes, i was about toe and get you" she tried scolding the kid but her smiling face betrayed the intention of the words she spoke.


    ...


    "I will send you the details of the task, sir Terias." Serena said as she left together with her kid.


    Her tone changed into a formal and professional one, was it because of her kid? He had no idea.


    "Guide him, he is allowed if he wishes to visit ces." Serena ordered Rina


    Terias already had his fun and he was satisfied to a great extent, standing up from his seat, he decided to go out.


    The deal that Serena proposed was aligned with his goals or to be more exact, it became his new goal in this new life.


    ...


    Previously, he did not really have any set objectives, but now he had ns to help Serena and explore this world''s power system, especially his lifespan increase and the notepad of his.


    He had nned to get some expensive books from Serena, if the deal deviated from the trend he had expected. Now, that the Earl was actually not present here, he could freely explore the books from Earl''s library for free.


    He had great expectations as the Earl''s family was a few centuries old noble family, amassing a great amount of precious knowledge.


    "With Serena''s permission i should be able to easily ess the books, even the important ones." Terias mumbled as he started to brainstorm the types of book he should read.


    ...


    He needed to have a blueprint for the topics he was about to read, because the content in them was anyways going to be neatly recorded in the notepad or at least that''s what he hoped.


    So he nned toplete a series of a book from the beginner level to the mastery, if possible.


    Although he had acquired little amount of knowledge from the Viscount''s notes but except for the techniques like sense and the breathing technique, he had not really learned much.


    It was not really possible for him to learn so much in the short span of time, and he was not really free to learn all of these in the hectic situation he had been ced in.


    Though now he could start from the basicsin the library and then connect dots with whatever technique previous Viscount had left in the notes.


    ...


    "Where is the library? Could you please guide me to it?" Terias asked Rina, who stayed with him following Serena''s order.


    He put his hand inside his suit, turned off the recall stone as the crucial moment had already been recorded. He believed the recording of the blowjob just now would not prove to be of much importance.


    He had already got the negotiations down, and not only did he get Serena, he also bagged the chance to take the Earl''s other wife Alice Ressa. He wanted to finally acquire some knowledge and test out his ability.


    "Library??" Rina asked in a slightly surprised voice, she was surprised a little as she heard the Viscount speak.


    ...


    ''The old man was actually getting his thing sucked by madam Serena. I know him, he is a Viscount and a highly reputed one at that. He is famed to have reached among the top of the Viscounts and that too without any politics, just his battle strength.'' Rina was having those thoughts as she absentmindedly followed Terias in front.


    She had no idea, as she was only following the Viscount to where he was going.


    She was flustered about the incident as she had never seen her madam do it, she had by mistake only heard the noises sometimes. Being a young girl, she had not indulged in the pleasures of man and woman. The incident had led her pure soul distracted.


    ''What is he thinking? He is not annoyed at me for disturbing him during that, is he? Would he make me do the same and have his thing shove down my throat as punishment? no, no he should not.'' Rina had her mind full with these thoughts as she feared her imagination woulde true.


    ...


    She had her fingers fidgeting nervously as she finally processed what the old man in front has asked for after a few seconds had passed.


    The library was not really essible to many but Viscount was a noble position directly below the Earl.


    Serena, her madam also had some rtionship with the man, she could not put restrictions to the Viscount by herself, that would be disrespectful. She decided to guide him to the library.


    "Yes sir, please follow me" Rina answered politely,ing out of her absent minded thoughts.


    ''Yeah, i should guide him to the library. Madam Serena has ordered me to ''guide him'', anyways he seems to have a unique rtionship with her and she should not mind him entering library.'' Rinaforted herself for the decision she made.


    She did not want to disturb madam Serena for the third time to ask for permission explicitly, when she was finally spending time with young master Aron.


    ...


    She guided the Viscount to the library as the man did not seem to be bothered by her presence, as if he was not seen by a servant while cheating with her married master.


    When they finally reached the library, arge room with two study tables and tall bookshelves numbering to seven could be seen, the bookshelves were filled with books to the brim.


    Terias was amazed at the number of books present. He expected the amount to be great and be in hundreds but this was far greater.


    The world did not have the technology to digitally store data, the recall stone he had acquired was a fluke.


    So the most information, he could get was from this library. He walked closer as he wanted to see whether the books have been categorized and which category seemed the most important for him.


    He saw the attendant of Serena who had disturbed him, and also got a look at his member. She looked absentminded and slightly nervous.


    (Please vote with Power stones, it increases my reach and motivates me)

 Chapter 22: Foundation

    She looked absentminded and slightly nervous.


    ...


    Terias did not want to bother with yet another woman, he was fully concentrated on efficiently using his time right now. He looked over the bookshelves in front of him.


    The bookshelves each had a que on them. The first three were named level one, level two, level three respectively.


    Terias assumed that the level represented the level of a Ki warrior, with the bookshelves containing their respective information.


    Though for the confirmation, he still skimmed through a book he randomly picked out from the level one section.


    ...


    The book detailed on level one warrior and how the transition happens from a normal human to a ki warrior.


    ''This looks like a basic section made for people who are stepping on the path of bing a ki warrior.'' Terias put the book back to the shelf as he checked on the next book.


    The good thing was that the books had titles. Although almost all of them had simr names containing the words like ''basic'', ''guide'', ''peak''.As he continued to just open the books to take a look at pages and not to actually read it, he reached the top row of the shelf.


    The book had a title on its cover ''Peak'' which he assumed was a book for possibly breaking through the peak level one warrior to level two.


    ...


    "I should read atleast two of them from each section, the lowest row for the beginners of that level and the top row for the peak level.


    Reading two books will be sufficient for my foundation of basic ki energy knowledge.


    After reading them from all the three levels, I can decide between the two options, to read from the other bookshelves or gather more knowledge on the three ki levels.


    For now, I should stick with supplementing myck of knowledge on ki to the third level ki warrior, at the very least." Terias nned his objectives


    ...


    He wanted to be optimistic about his time of stay in the library but he was not delusion either.


    He decided to act quickly and gather the bare minimum from each of the bookshelves and record it in the notepad.


    If he still had time, he would try to go through the other four bookshelves which had different topics than the level one, two, and three.


    Out of the remaining four bookshelves only two had topics in ques written on them. One of them said ''Artifact'' while the other said ''Ki Technique ''.


    They held a unique attraction to that tempted itself for Terias to check out ,but he held on his curiosity to first read the basic stuff.


    ...


    He quickly selected a book to read from the ones containing the word ''basic'' in the titles, as it suggested that the type of content it possessed to be of beginner level.


    He also picked out one from the peak section on the top row. He walked over to the study table, ready to put his notepad ability to use, and if possible abuse it.


    "Basic Ki Guide" the title read, he opened the book as he dived into the beginning pages.


    He continued reading the book, as he believed a basic book like that would not be a difficult one to understand. Since he already had a taste of using the techniques only possible for level three, sense.


    ..


    "The transition from human to a KI warrior is a long one. If you have not sensed the ki inside your body, depending on the amount of time taken to sense your ki first time, your umtion of ki differs.


    Once the amount of ki reaches a good amount you are already experienced enough to roughly use the ki inside your body to boost certain aspect of your body.


    ...


    The ability to manipte the energy dormant inside your body is the first step into bing of a ki warrior. To increase the rank you need train your body as much as the meditation for ki umtion."


    Progress 75% [Basic Ki Guide]


    The moment the ki inside your body starts to recover by itself, you realise that your body has been trained enough to step into the second level of ki warrior. you do not require the constant use of meditation and the basic breathing techniques to recover your exhausted ki.


    The energy exhausted during the process of roughly manipting and boosting your stats begins to recover by itself, the breathing and umtion of ki gets ingrained in the body. The body feels itspleteness with the newly increased ki only, restoring the exhausted energy."


    Progress 100% [Basic Ki Guide]


    ...


    The notification with the progress of book reading kept popping, reassuring Terias that the content was sessfully being recorded. The prompt of 100% progress signaled hispletion of the book.


    He had read the book thoroughly this time, as he believed he could understand the content inside the book in one read. He was correct to a great extent as he gained a massive amount of information on the basics.


    ...


    "It seems that the first step is to sense the ki inside your body. Once you sense the ki, you need to learn to use it barely. There is no need to learn a technique with a precise control. As long as you can use the crude level stat boosts by trying enough, you are already a level one warrior. " Terias summarised his learnings from the book he just read.


    "Most of the first level warriors rely on their physique and the amount of the ki inside their body to win inbats, once they umte enough ki to use a technique, they are already considered level two warriors. As for the exact data, i need to read the next book." He had already understood the basics of level one, now he needed to read the ''peak'' level one book next.


    He believed that having a physique that already recovers the exhausted ki was a prequisite of a level two warrior, possibly the key to stepping into second level. It was very clear that the total amount of energy gathered in the first level was not enough to practice a technique to a precise level, and was not even worth it.


    Instead of mastering the technique to increasebat prowess, the umtion of the ki would prove more useful to the warrior''s life andbat both.


    (please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 23: Prepartions

    Instead of mastering the technique to increasebat prowess, the umtion of the ki would prove more useful to the warrior''s life andbat both.


    ...


    He went on, reading the next book to understand the difference between the two levels.


    The book contained the information rted to the transformation from peak level to the next step, level two of ki warrior.


    Progress 100% [Peak Level One]


    "The difference in level from one to two is not ssified by a distinct benchmark. Once a warrior is able to reach physical strength capable of easily lifting close to hundred kilograms, he is considered to have stepped into level two."


    "The difference is mostly calcted by the amount of ki, the physical strength and the basic utilisation of ki technique."


    The measurement was not very urate.


    ...


    The level two was the beginning of learning and manipting ki to perform techniques.


    The books were not actually that thick and were pretty easy to read, hepleted two of them within twenty minutes.


    The content inside majorly covered the information on different breathing techniques, their pros and cons and some of theparisons among them.


    The techniques were majorly same with little difference here and there which added an extra effect, a perk of a kind to the warrior.


    Terias did not give it much thought as he moved to read the book from level two and level three sections.


    ...


    After a few hours of reading and skimming through other books, he was satisfied with the amount of information he collected.


    Although the development of techniques and understanding of ki in the world disappointed him to a great extent.


    To sum it up, the level two warriors had enough ki to learn ki maniption and perform ki techniques.


    The excess of ki was perhaps the only important difference between the level one and level two.


    The techniques were not really grandeur. They were very basic and revolved around basic body reinforcements and such.


    ...


    Only at level three, the warriors could project their ki outside of the body and use it like a spell of magic.


    To reach level three, a person at level two had to amass a great amount of ki. The physique would get strengthened by the ki on its own unlike at level one, there was no need to train physically.


    Once the warrior is able to exert ki outside the body, they are said to have sessfully entered the level three.


    Thebat of level three warrior was most interesting as the warriors on this level used weapon made of ki to fight.


    Most of them used sword and sabers, rarely anyone used a long distance weapon like an arrow.


    Although the efficient method ofbat was to use weapon with a coating of ki on them.


    ...


    The swords could have a grinder like effect on its edges and the arrows could be made to rotate faster, with the adequate technique.


    There were sufficient techniques inside the library but he did not bother checking them as of yet.


    Now that his basic knowledge has consolidated enough, he was eager to give the techniques with physical constructs a try, to possibly make a armour for himself.


    Rina was still there by his side. His butler John also arrived after a while, both of them stood silent.


    They kept waiting for the Viscount to finish whatever he was reading.


    As it did not seem like he would be leaving anytime soon, with the stack of book he kept skimming through and recing.


    ...


    "I don''t think reading anymore of these books are worthwhile, I should start going through the techniques."


    "The artifacts are not really something I want to create, but I would love to see what artifacts have been made and their effects and perhaps look into them atst."


    "As for the other two bookshelves, I would give one of the books in them a try after deciding if I have got enough time." He decided after he felt his knowledge was sufficient for the three levels of ki.


    ...


    He had great expectations from the technique section, since the categorisation of warriors depends mostly on the difficulty of techniques they could use. It could also help him to finally quantify the amount of ki he possessed.


    With great expectations he browsed through books in the technique section.


    He selected many books as their title seemed interesting and effective for the techniques he wanted to create and use in the future.


    Ki shield


    Ki skin


    Ki projectile


    Ki coating


    He selected these four first, because all the techniques in some ways had a connection to his desire to make an armour of ki for himself.


    ...


    The ki projectile book though had his attention because of the skill Viscount had left behind, Sense.


    The skill was a speciality of the Viscount, he developed it by himself and had made great advancements to it.


    Although the projectile had only one simrity with the skill Sense, that was the control of ki outside the body.


    Terias did not find any other book, which hinted upon this feature from its title. He wished to get the basics down and even the mastery of projectile technique down to flexibily use Sense and understand it''s various application.


    ...


    The technique Sense was a wonder as it not only sensed the area which he could not see but it also gave him the feedback without alerting the people it was used on.


    He used it to spy on the scene inside the room of his brother''s daughter inw, who was very openly indulging with a servant of hers.


    If he could decode the application of ki used in sense, he would get the same level of ki maniption as the Viscount and thatbined with his unique ideas from other world would make him a superpower.


    ...


    He could recreate a rasengan and use it as a special killer technique and even make a downtrodden version of Susano to shield his body.


    The possibilities were endless and he only needed to have a good enough ki maniption mastery.


    As for his insatiable lust? He had already got some action and would be getting more in theing days.


    The next week was the beginning of the time he had to distract the Earl''s wife and for that he was eager to finish his books.


    (Please vote with power stones. Next chapter is 18+)

 Chapter 24: Become a member

    The next week was the beginning of the time he had to distract the Earl''s wife and for that he was eager to finish his books.


    ...


    An attendant came and handed over a small note to Rina, Rina read the instructions written on the note and whispered something to John.


    "My lord, thedy of the mansion has requested you to meet a person." His butler John said, seeing Terias finally halt reading.


    "Alright, let''s see him" Terias decided as he was eager to get rmended to the group.


    "The event has also began, if you wish to change into another attire" John added quickly when he realised that Terias was going to meet the person directly from the library.


    "Is it thiste already?" Terias asked surprised as he had no idea how quickly the time had passed.


    "You have been in the library for longer than four hours, sir." Rina politely replied to him


    ''Damn, I thought reading and understanding these books would not take much time. I still have to understand the content from techniques book.'' He realised that the endeavour to create his own battle system would be very time consuming.


    ...


    "No need to change, let''s head to where that person is."


    Terias, even the previous Viscount did not believe in changing attires a lot. Although the dress the nobles at a Viscount position usually wore could be easily called luxurious to attend any event.


    John was not surprised at his master''s refusal to waste time by changing the attire. Although he already had the idea of his reply, he still felt like asking Terias of his opinion.


    "Is he, ''the person I am to meet'' also attending the event at the moment?" Terias inquired


    "Yes my lord, the person is at a designated table in the event. He would be giving you further details about the request." John answered Terias.


    ...


    Rina was standing by the side, not interrupting the conversation between the master and butler.


    She was not really needed by the Viscount anymore. The butler of the Viscount had gone through all the details of the mansion, the rooms, the important locations and necessity.


    She could only give them a little information in form of an opinion or maybe a description of someone''s character, if the Viscount and butler duo did not happen to already know them.


    ...


    ''Alright, let''s see how this goes '' Terias anticipated the meeting


    He followed John down to the location of the event.


    The event was taking ce in a big hall decorated with luxuries, there were round tables with chairs around it for the guests to seat.


    Although the people were not really interested in being seated at their ces, when the event was of a scale asrge as this.


    ...


    The people attending the event today were nobles and major businessmen. They were more into the culture of having alcohol together and making connections with each other.


    The nobles as well as the businessmen both had their goals to socialize and get things of their interest.


    The guests were standing together, sharing drinks as the artists in the hall yed a melody pleasing to the ear.


    ...


    Though, the great part of attraction to Terias were those beautiful women that arrived as the guest. They were dressed in luxurious revealing clothes, showing off their skin.


    The women were ready to prove their charm, their bodies and mannerisms allced with seduction.


    He nced from table to table and he could see confident and beautiful women, some of them young in their twenties while others were in their ripe ages showing their cleavage, their beautiful waist, the exaggerated jwellery and the seductive curves it was adorned on.


    Unfortunately, he was not able to take a good look at them as he had an important meeting to attend. Although he made a resolution to check them out after the meeting.


    ...


    His butler John quickly found the table of the person he was supposed to meet.


    A man of age close to fifty was seated on the seating there, together with two woman and Hexter kash, his noble acquaintance from the auction.


    Hexter, the burly guy was talking with the other man whose identity Terias assumed to be a member of that confidential group.


    The twodies on their side were showing a smile as if they enjoyed listening to their conversation.


    ...


    ording to his butler John, the person at the table was supposed to know Terias. Terias did not need the note as a proof or anything.


    Terias believed that the fame of Viscount''s extraordinary deeds were widespread and thus the other person would have no difficulty recognising him.


    Though what he did not expect was Hexter kash, a noble with simr title as himself to be seated with the person.


    He did doubt for a second that perhaps Hexter was actually a part of that group but the other man at the table seemed more likely to be a person with that type of connection.


    He sat together with them as they all introduced themselves.


    ...


    Out of the five chairs Hexter and the other man who introduced himself as a businessman, Roan were seated close to each other with the two woman at their sides.


    Terias could only seat in the middle of the two woman which he thought might not be a good idea. He was constantly tempted by his desire to peek inside their deep cleavages, trying to gain a good look at their mature bust.


    It also didn''t help that the two mature woman he was tempted and surrounded by were the wives of Roan, the businessman and Hexter, the Viscount.


    ...


    Both thedies were mature, ripe and adorned a seductive piece of clothing. Terias could imagine beautiful body of thedies by the slits in their dress.


    Combined with their white pale skin and the tempting red shade of their dress Terias could only concentrate for a moment without looking at them.


    Thedies perhaps ttered with Terias''s desire, did not mind his looks.


    Roan on the other hand did not seem to notice and put forward a note with text for Terias.


    ...


    "You need to begin and make a decision quickly, sir Terias ." Road smiled as he signalled for Terias to read it.


    ''Right now? I thought a direct rmendation would be enough. I had no idea a test would still be given.'' Terias thought as he read the letter.


    "Take the members artifact out from thedy''s vagina at your right." Terias read the note in his mind.


    He nced at the nonchnt Roan then at the smiling Hexter and finally at thedy at his right, Viscount Hexter''s wife.


    (Please vote with power stones.)


    (30 power stones for a bonus chapter)

 Chapter 25: Daisy (18+)

    He nced at the nonchnt Roan then at the smiling Hexter and finally at thedy at his right, Viscount Hexter''s wife.


    ...


    She was seated cross legged, a fashionable slit in her dress showed off herscivious calves.


    Terias was tempted to use that slit near her thighs for things even without the secret note from Roan. Thedy''s body was a temptation from head to toe.


    Terias slid his hands from the top of the table to his thighs on the chair.


    ''I need to use the instant where Hexter is not looking at me, to touch his wife.'' Terias decided as he would not want to be caught.


    Although the important factor here was Hexter''s wife, Daisy''s will.


    ...


    ''right now '' Terias put his thoughts into action as he found an opportunity and touched Daisy''s thigh from her slit. The skin felt soft and smooth.


    ''She would think I mistakenly brushed off if I instantly take my hands off her. But I want her to realise that it''s not a mistake and observe how she reacts.'' Terias believed that touching Daisy and slowly getting her to ept his touches would take a good while, inefficient.


    He needed his actions to be quick. ording to Roan, he didn''t have much time to pull that item out of her.


    And no normal woman would be sitting with an item inside her pussy, in an event together with her husband.


    ...


    He was absolutely sure that Daisy belonged to the group to be doing things like these. At the very least she won''t be to rough with her reactions.


    He braced himself for thedy''s reaction and perhaps a title of a pervert.


    The moment he touched Daisy''s thigh, she nced at him, sensing his touch.


    Terias only smiled politely, not bothering to take his hand off her.


    Daisy''s eye looked into his, as she had a look of surprise on her face. Lucky for him, Hexter was busy talking with Roan.


    ...


    Terias was still smiling as he slid his hands up and reached her vagina. Daisy''s bare lips felt wet to him as she was not wearing any undergarments under her dress.


    This time it was Terias who had a surprise on his face.


    ''This dress without any panty?'' the fact strongly stimted his body.


    Daisy on the side had a tense face as she tried to calm her face down to normal. She did not believe a Viscount, an old man she barely knew would directly touch her hole.


    ...


    ''oh my god, what do I do now? My husband is sitting in front of me.'' Daisy had a turbulent thought going inside her mind


    ''I wanted to get into the group to have some slight exposure to the noble world with little fun. But they are making me gomando in an Earl''s ce.'' Daisy''s brain recalled her joining procedure.


    She was a normal noble before a friend of her suggested this group to her. The group was an exchange group where people traded in credits.


    You do a task offered by another member and you get the amount he offers and vice versa. The tasks are controlled and cannot be essed by everyone.


    Only the people eligible for the task would get the option to check and ept it.


    ...


    She had been member of the group since a year. Though she had little experience with tasks as the events like the Earl''s invitation were the true ces where important tasks arrived.


    She was stuck inside her province for most of the time and she could not get much tasks.


    She attended the event with her husband, Hexter and the note from the group notified her of the avable tasks.


    She epted amando and nomotion task. Daisy had to go without undergarments, her nipples erect and the pussy bare in public while adorning a high slit seductive dress.


    Except for the dress code, she had to be calm when in presence of her husband. She was already aroused and had pussy dripping.


    She was no pervert but she had to hold onto an item inside her vagina, a thick pencil like metal of two inches, a part of the task.


    ...


    The businessman Roan in front of her was teasing her with his leg, while talking andughing with her husband on the same table.


    ''Was it the note?'' Daisy connected the dots as she realised that the details of her bare pussy was shared to Terias by Roan.


    Daisy looked nervous but excited, her breathing had quickened as she tried her best to keep her face smiling.


    Roan gave her a hand by interacting with Hexter, allowing her situation to go unnoticed.


    ...


    Terias felt confident after Daisy''s response. He did not know why she didn''t even bother removing his hands.


    Daisy had spread her legs from the previous cross legged position, making it easy for Terias to pull the item out.


    He pushed one of his fingers inside her pussy, the wetness allowed him to slip in. He could feel an item inside the pussy but he could not pull it out.


    ''She needs to push it out herself or I would need to put her to an orgasm.'' Terias thought of a possible method to get the item.


    He was short on time and wanted the item quickly otherwise he would have opted to help her orgasm or perhaps squirt.


    ...


    He put one of his slipped in fingers inside her pussy, feeling her up from the inside as he used rest of his fingers and the palm to rub over her vagina.


    ''What the!?!''  Daisy''s thoughts got hazy.


    Her excitement grew as she felt her wet hole being felt up from the inside and that too very abruptly.


    She believed that touching was all the fantasy he had and the old man would be satisfied with touching her unprepared but bare and wet hole.


    ...


    ''mmm!'' Daisy barely suppressed her moans from being teased before she got fingered and rubbed over by Terias.


    Her eyes showed clear tension and nervousness but she spread her legs in front of her husband for another man.


    She had joined the group with her interests in mind but she could not deny her temptations. She loved the sensation of being prated inside her vagina and could only spread her legs for more.


    ''He is not looking at me but Roan knows, Roan is smiling at me and following the old man''s hand movements.'' Daisy thought as she nced at Hexter and Roan.


    ...


    Hexter was not even sparing her a nce but Roan on the other hand was smiling at her as her expressions changed and her body was yed with by Terias.


    Roan knew what was going on under table as he stopped teasing her with his toes, no longer teasing her pussy.


    Daisy felt dirty and sultry as she was being desired by two man in front of her while husband talked with them unaware of what his acquaintance and so called friends were interested into.


    (20 power stones in one day and I will upload an extra chapter)

 Chapter 26: Ring

    Daisy felt dirty and sultry as she was being desired by two man in front of her while husband talked with them unaware of what his acquaintance and so called friends were interested into.


    ...


    She unwillingly had to push out the item as the pleasure from the hands of Terias had made her reach a small orgasm, rxing her wet hole for the item to slowly slip out.


    Terias felt the metal like item cum out of her and he held it. He and Daisy shared an eye contact of of mischief and lust before returning to normal.


    ''This small game to get a membership item is already worth joining the secret group.''


    He had great fun in fetching the item out of Daisy. Daisy too had a reaction which showed she enjoyed it no less than him.


    She looked to be in desire to get relieved.


    Although she was already having fun with the item inside her, as she sit cross legged and rubbed on it.


    ...


    ''what do I do now? Should I just bring the item up and show it to Roan?''


    Terias had no idea as to what to do with the slimy item in front of him.


    He wiped the fluid off from it by rubbing it on his pant. Now that the item was clean, he just held it in his hand as he put his hand back on the table.


    Roan smiled as he saw Terias holding the item in his hand, he nced at Daisy smiling at her, her face turned rosy.


    ...


    "That''s a great ring, sir Terias. The metal transforms into a ring, a good artifact."


    Roan eximed as he saw the metal like item in Terias''s palm.


    "A ring? Yes a ring, it''s a good one."


    Terias fiddled with the item as he tried bending over it over his fingers and the metal surprisingly transformed into a ring of his size.


    The artifact ring was of a sliver colour and it''s excess length was used to increase the rings width.


    It''s effect were not a passive one because Terias did not feel any changes to his body.


    ''Not really interesting effects, but it''s good as long it works as an identity for me.''


    ...


    He could not get artifacts for free after all, they were too rare and in short supply to be freely distributed.


    ''Let''s try sending some ki in it.''


    Just on a whim, he wanted to give turning on the artifact a try.


    A good amount of ki went into the artifact before he finally got a reaction. He could feel something familiar, a strange feeling from the ring.


    ...


    Suddenly words appeared on the ring, the width of the ring was wide enough for Terias to easily read the text on it.


    [ High slit, cross legged, seated with husband,mando ]


    The feeling was simr to when he used sense and got to know the things of surroundings.


    The texts appeared, seemingly indicating Daisy and her features.


    "Is this how the tasks appear? But there is no definite tasks in it. The texts only show her desire or her current state, not showing the credits or anything else."


    Terias solemnly thought as to what the texts would mean, he looked at Roan seeking for answers or any hint.


    ...


    Roan did not guide him about how the artifact works or even suggest him a word. He kept talking with Hexter on the side.


    He did have a thought if he should ask Daisy at his side to guide him but her posture and gesture did not look like she would want to be bothered.


    "Yeah, the event has it''s charm, even though the Earl has not arrived and has a little chance to be present here. "


    "Of course, the Earl has barely reached his thirties and he already seems to want to level up. Truly, a martial prodigy. "


    Roan praised the noble.


    "Although I would not have actually left my position of Earl for the chance to rank up. That sheer will and willingness to let go of the riches makes me respect him more. "


    Roan added further, showing his inability to part with riches.


    "True that, I could never quit being a possible heir to an Earl not to mention directly quit the position of Earl to be another family''s aid. "


    Hexter supported Roan''s im with his desire for power as a show of disappointment.


    "That''s correct to an extent, but he is going to be able to get control over an Earl''s position anyways. The next Earl is going to be Serena."


    Roan replied, immersed in the conversation..


    "Isn''t there anotherdy who is vying for the position of Earl? She has influence over business as far as I know. "


    Teriasmented with curiosity, he was surprised they openly supported Serena. With his knowledge of politics, he knew there was a good chance for Alice to be an Earl.


    ...


    "you don''t seem to know? Lady Alice actually does not desire a high position like of an Earl."


    Viscount Hexter replied to him as if correcting a huge misunderstanding.


    "It seems like that to people that her lust for power is insatiable but in truth she doesn''t actually desire power. "


    "She just craves for people, to socialise and to make connections. "


    Roan said as if he was not actually referring to sexual escapades of ady. He articted his words in an eloquent manner.


    ...


    "Although the people of her choosing generally seem to be powerful people. Who can me her? Why would she go out of her way to select normal people. "


    Hexter added supporting Roan''s words. His tone for normal people showed his discrimination, as if he was talking about bugs.


    "Right, anyone who has a slight talent and works hard would be powerful. Making the cycle of only connecting with powerful people. "


    Terias said showing he understood Hexter and his school of thought.


    ...


    ''Anyways, if you are supposed to get physically involved with someone the best possibility is for the people of same level. ''


    To a certain extent Terias also believed in the difference in ss. The people would not need to adapt due to their social or physical difference.


    "Why don''t you go and meetdy Alice right now? She is in the eclusive room there only open to warriors and the people of nobility. She would appreciate if you visit her. "


    Hexter made a suggestion to Terias. He wanted him to meetdy Alice and let him see for himself.


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 27: Lady Alice

    Hexter made a suggestion to Terias. He wanted him to meetdy Alice and get him see for himself.


    ...


    "I was looking forward to meetdy Alice." Terias replied happily, how could he miss the chance to have an audience with a beautiful nobledy.


    "Very well then, let me guide you to that ce." Roan offered to guide Terias as he stood up, gesturing Terias to follow him.


    ''Finally, the time to meet the important character has arrived.''


    ''With how proud the Viscount Hexter''s ims sounded, the room must have some good things, only essible to a few.''


    As he was guided to another just after getting his artifact ring, he had several thoughts going in his brain.


    ...


    From the grandeur expectations of the exclusive room to the possible members of that Noble''s group.


    He had already seen a lot of them in the event hall before and was curious to know the other participants of the group.


    ''Are the members of group and the members from the exclusive room same? Roan never said a thing about them being same. ''


    Terias had only heard that there''s an exclusive room out there from Hexter''s mouth.


    Hexter did not even belong to the secret group. At least that''s what Terias knew, as he fingered Hexter''s sultry wife for the membership artifact of that group.


    A noble would not consent to a humiliation like that, not someone proud and boastful like Hexter.


    ...


    The exclusive room was across the main hall, he reached it together with Roan in an instant.


    Not an utter of a word and they had reached the room''s entrance. The door of the room was guarded by two warriors.


    They let him and Roan enter the room as they recognised Roan.


    As the door opened, he could see the same scene as of the main event. The tables were arranged in the same manner, the people were not engaging in anything different from the main event.


    The only difference was a dim light of the room. The ce had a theme of a dark secretive ce, although the people were not really doing anything shady.


    ...


    "Here, she is the gorgeousdy Alice."


    Roan led Terias and greeted a beautiful blondedy as thedy was seated on the chair graciously.


    She had a skimpy dress on her, her curves leaked out tempting Terias to touch thescivious body. Her abdominal muscles were toned giving her waist a sexy look. Her side boobs shed out of her dress, she was a walking sin.


    "And here mydy is, sir Terias the Viscount and a level three warrior, also our newest member of the group, Hike."


    Roan made an introduction of both parties and finally introduced him to the name of the group he had joined, Hike.


    "Ohh , sir Terias. It''s rare for people such as you to be a part of our exclusive group. Very rare."


    Lady Alice added in a humourous manner. As for what she meant? Her mannerism were too hot and her twin peaks attracted Terias.


    Terias believed she was talking about him being old and still wanting to be a part of Hike.


    "Haha it''s indeed rare for dedicated martial artist like sir Terias to be interested in Hike."


    Roan said humouring Alice.


    ''They were talking about the previous Viscount''s dedication tobat arts. It is indeed pretty erratic, for his personality to be wanting to join these groups all of a sudden.''


    Terias realised this when Roan joined Alice in the conversation. He thought his age was the topic but in reality it was his sudden change of interest.


    ''My physical age might be in eighties but there are many people of my age, it would not be surprising for few of them to be lustful.''


    Terias came to a conclusion, in this world the age was really a number. In front of Alice, the age would really be just number.


    ...


    "I was curious about the rumours and perhaps very interested in beautiful women, which led me here." Terias tried taking a humourous and flirtatious approach, the same as Roan and Alice.


    "Of course, then you must have enjoyed the little game back at our table."


    Roan smirked, thinking about the task he had made the Viscount do for the membership artifact.


    "What little game? You have made me curious. Please do let me know." Alice asked with curiosity as if familiar with Roan and his antics.


    "Haha, I had my fun there. Though it was a first time for me to be doing something like that." Terias replied vaguely to Alice, as he waited for Roan to exin the fun back then.


    ...


    Roan exined to Alice how he had made Terias fish out for the membership artifact from Hexter''s wife in front of Hexter.


    "I see, you have given our newest member the taste of the group''s task." Alice said giving Terias a smile of mischief.


    For a few moments after that small talk with Alice, she began to give the brief about the working of the group, Hike.


    The group was not made bydy Alice but was acquired by her from the previous owner.


    She hadter made various changes in the group and made it into the now famous exclusive group Hike.


    ...


    She improved upon the aspect of anonymity in the group. The part was difficult as a hierarchy had to be established anyway, which would unbnce the power and thus leak of data.


    So, she made a hierarchy system within the group. The members were divided in two types members and anonymous.


    They were divided on the basis of tasks aplished by them. Once the number of taskspleted reached a good number, two hundred credits would grant the members an option to upgrade from the member to the anonymous.


    The anonymous members had many perks, one of them being the most important anonymity.


    Their identity and actions were secrets and could not be essed easily.


    ...


    Since the credits were able to almost provide the members with anything, the information part was a big and top upant of the group trade.


    The second and third position of items being traded were upied by artifacts and ki techniques.


    Right, artifacts like his ring which showed texts and the books like the one Robert bought. These artifacts were readily avable in the Hike and could be easily exchanged with the credits.


    The lewd and carnal desire part for which Terias wanted to join the group was another matter all along.


    These were the tasks from many anonymous people given to the members or even anonymous people too.


    Since the anonymous members were familiar with the rules, they could pinpoint the members identity, epting the task and had their fun.


    ''In the same manner Roan had known who would be epting the task he had put up and had his fun with Daisy.''


    Terias connected the events as they finally made sense. Roan was the one who put up the task and by offering some credits, he got to know the real identity of member.


    ...


    Although members too had no chances of identity leaks but with some hints here and there, their identity could be guessed.


    The same went for people from the anonymous level but in their case even getting hints was a difficult and costed lots of credits.


    As for the ring like artifact he had got for the membership proof. He could put up his task for people to ept from that ring.


    Although the ring did not work like a chat message, he had to reach a ce like the exclusive room to connect to a main artifact where the task would be written down and spread.


    These main artifact were avable to the major events and there was no need to get suspiciously close to the artifact, the task could be put up from a few metres away.


    ...


    The texts appearing on the artifact was only possible when the artifact from another member was made in contact, both shared the text or information.


    The text about Daisy was only visible on his ring was because of the contact she had made with the artifact, leading to the shared details of the task she had epted.


    As the information dumping was finallypleted, Terias returned to his default settings of admiring the beautifuldies.


    Albeit less in amount, the women present in the dimly lit room were more likely to be useful for him than the one in the main hall.


    Except for Daisy, he did not feel like getting to know the other people and socialize.


    ...


    The people of his interest were already avable in the exclusive room, most of them had the possibility to have epted tasks like Daisy.


    ''What am I supposed to do now? Shall I go around making contact with the people and try to connect with their membership artifact?''


    ''That would be very awkward to do and any member from the Hike would realise what I am doing and my real identity.'' he sighed


    ''I need to act normal, have a small talk with and then maybe try activating my ring. If that works then good.''


    Terias could not really think of any other way. As for why he was trying to do this? Well, he got a taste of Daisy and could not be satisfied with just her, he wanted more.


    Alice and Roan were busy conversing with few others and he was naturally left out, having nothing better to do he decided give socializing a try.


    (Please vote with power stones. Thank you)


    (We are contracted now)

 Chapter 28: Crime

    Alice and Roan were busy conversing with few others and he was naturally left out, having nothing better to do he decided give socializing a try.


    ...


    Tasting the bitter alcohol, he joined a group of people chatting together. They were happy to have him join them.


    A group of five people which including Terias had became six.


    The conversation or to be more exact a discussion of a kind began.


    The topics changed from time to time, different opinions on different subjects.


    ...


    Everyone was drinking and so was Terias, he had little experience with alcohol and being the strongest at the table made him carefree.


    Although his ability was working, as it kept reminding him of his body''s status.


    [Drunk 20%]..


    [Drunk 35%]..


    Drunk 50%]..


    Drunk 70%]...


    ...


    Perhaps he should not have drunk any alcohol, or maybe he should have never joined the Hike.


    The alcohol had done a number on him, the people who were drinking with him were fine.


    He woke up groggy, his vision hazy, unable to clearly see and hear at the moment.


    Terias did not remember himself leaving the table, neither did he have the idea of his location.


    He could hardly see, the ce was dark, at least that was what his hungover eyes could see.


    The ce was silent, nothing was audible and indicated the presence of another person or even a creature near him.


    ...


    "It seems you are awake Viscount" A crazy but excited female voice said to him.


    He tried moving his hands but his hands were locked with a rope. He wasid down on a soft material as he struggled to free his hands.


    "You aredy... Alice ? Why?" Terias was finally able to adjust his eyes to the dimly lit room, though the person in front of him gave him another horrible surprise, just after his kidnapping.


    ''Did shee to know my connections with Serena? Nevermind, she''d have guessed that much but why this attempt at me?''


    Terias thought that Alice had became aware of his connection with Serena and thus she did something with the alcohol and then this.


    But he quickly discarded the idea as Alice had no reason to kidnap him. She could keep a distance from him or even use him toy a trap for Serena.


    ...


    There was no need for Alice to lock him away like this. Not when there was no bad blood between them.


    ''Bad blood? Was it the previous Viscount''s doing?''


    He made a guess as that was the best he could do for a moment, waiting for Alice to reply.


    "What ? Are you done thinking of the possible reasons for my act?" She asked curiously, half expecting a reply from Terias.


    "Why? I have no idea. " Terias had a little idea but whatsoever he had learned from those crime movies was to never be honest and absolutely never confess.


    It was better for the person in authority to directly use you than you yourself confessing to something.


    ...


    Anyways, he was only a little spy from Serena''s side and not a really bad one. He was only supposed to indulge together with Alice and not to bring some confidential info.


    "Of course you have no idea. Let me help you to remember the important stuff. "


    Alice said with a smirk as she had put out a paper with a circle and a Pentagon inside it, with some more shapes inside it.


    "This rings a bell? The kind and honest Viscount Terias? " Alice held the paper to his face as she gave an evilugh, though her voice only sounded hot and not really evil.


    ...


    ''What''s this? A ritual. Why the fuck is this idiot waving it in my face? How would I know what this diagram is for. ''


    Just awoke from being drunk, he had now realised that he was kidnapped and that too by the Earl''s wife, Alice.


    The reason for kidnapping? Some graph, circles and Pentagon on the paper.


    "mmm, I seem to remember something. "


    Terias mumbled as he forced himself to concentrate and call upon the vague image of the thing that resembled the picture on paper.


    Alice had also shifted her face from the frowning and interrogating face to the happy and proud face of aplishing a confession.


    Her face turned bright and her lips lifted up in smile, as she waited for Terias to finally confess his crimes.


    ...


    The crime was a really severe one, enough for Terias to be removed from his noble title. She wanted to use the crime evidence as her ckmail item and force Terias toe under her.


    "Yes, yeahh.. Is this trigonometry? "


    Terias finally remembered where he had seen the graph like thing, it was in his college years, a few months before his murder in the previous life.


    ''Is this what people meant when they said mathematics is everywhere? ''


    He remembered the words from his teachers as they said " mathematics is everywhere in the life and it follows you. "


    "Trigonometry? What the fuck is trigonometry?!! "


    Alice had her happy face turned to a confused then into an angry and humiliated one, she felt like that the man in front of her was teasing and humiliating her.


    "Haha haa, do you think you''d be able to escape from here? Is it because of your butler John? Or is it your confidence in your personal strength. "


    Sheughed off at his attempt to humiliate her. She did not know that Terias genuinely answered her question.


    ...


    She gnashed her teeth, ready to give Terias a good idea of what he has be a part of.


    "Let me make it clear, you are fed a tier 3 medicine. You would not be able to use your ki for another day and the same goes for your physical strength. "


    She said with a smirk, her proud face became more confident. She believed the details were enough to put pressure on Terias.


    The tier three medicine was a big deal as it worked on level three warriors very well which meant,  right now, Terias was really vulnerable.


    (Please vote with power stones, it helps my reach)

 Chapter 29: Recall stone

    The tier three medicine was a big deal as it worked on level three warriors very well which meant,  right now, Terias was really vulnerable.


    ...


    ''A tier three?? Why would she go so far? Isn''t a tier two together with some artifacts enough?''


    He was genuinely concerned about his life for the first time after his transmigration, he was never this vulnerable and helpless.


    As he did not know what crime Alice was using him of, he decided to y along to get to know her intentions. If she were not making some outrageous demands, he was willing toply and ept it.


    "What do you want? You know I am a level three veteran warrior as well as a Viscount under the Earl." Terias made a stoic and unreadable face as he said this, imposing his hierarchy.


    ...


    "Done with your act? Good. Now that we are talking, I would like you to serve under me." Alice said not even bothering to reply to his threat, Terias who was tied and made toy down nced at her, his face confused.


    "Serve under you? Do you want to be the temporary Earl? Or do you want me to work under yourself?" He asked


    "Quite bold of you to assume that I would be letting you work under me. " She harrumphed


    "Ohh, do you still not understand what secret I was referring to?? I understand, very well then. See for yourself. You will better understand your current situation then. "


    ...


    She pulled out a round marble and presented it to him.


    "Does this look familiar to you? " She asked letting him see the familiar item in detail.


    "Recall stone? "


    ''Is that what she was referring to? I had recorded a scene of Serena giving me a blowjob. Is that her masterpiece to enve me? ''


    Though serious, a debauchery like that was verymon. As long as the video did not spread to many people, he would be fine.


    The problem was that Alice was an influential business owner and had many contacts. If she willed, and the scene spread, the issue would be a really bad one.


    His face had traces of anxiety as sweat started appearing on his forehead.


    ...


    "Recall stone, correct. Though it differs from the one you have bought. This one is a finished product.


    Want to see what''s inside it? Let''s see. " She turned on the device.


    A 3d projection appeared, the scenery was of a small vige, on the verge of destruction, probably from a battle between ki warriors.


    The houses were on fire, the people were in disarray, running around in fear of death. There was one guy, in the burning vige, he stood tall unworried of the iing fire.


    He was covered from head to toe, the identity of the individual remained unidentified. He was ncing at the ground in front of him, contemting.


    He nced around, looking at the dozen or so people running away from the fire. The strange individual drew a circle on the ground with his legs.


    ...


    In the next moment, the individual appeared in front of a man who was escaping the fire and made hole in the poor guy''s head with a finger, instant kill. The poor guy escaping from the fire did not even have a second to cry in pain or even beg for his life.


    The strange individual, moved the dead body from the crime scene and ced it near the ground he was contemting at.


    The people escaping together with the dead guy barely ran for a few seconds before one of the guys among them turned back to remind his friend to run faster.


    Unfortunately, his friend was put dead on the ground and was not behind him. He only saw a strange individual staring at him before he saw a blur.


    Second kill


    Third kill


    Fourth kill


    Fifth...


    Fifteen..


    Twenty. The individual finally stopped at twentieth kill. The circle he had made on the ground was now had it''s boundaries turn red from the blood.


    ...


    The figure did not stop and started drawing more shapes on the ground inside the circle, the blood from the dead bodies around him entered the circle, following his drawing.


    The dead bodies were barely brutal and did not affect his psyche much. It looked like a movie, the bodies kept falling, he felt sad for themon popce who had to die unwillingly.


    But the part where that strange individual started drawing with blood was different. It felt gore, abnormal and brutal to him. He could not stand the indifferent use of blood from dead bodies, it felt very eerie to him.


    He tried to divert his mind, he could not be focused on the individual and wait for the next scenes. The gore was distracting him, so he tried focusing on the diagram and the shapes being drawn.


    ...


    ''The diagram she showed to me, it was a ritual. A really evil and ruthless one.'' Terias understood why he was being asked about the strange diagram, it was a cause of a bloody massacre, but why investigate him?


    His question was answered just at the moment he thought of '' why investigate him''. The strange individual sat inside the circle half naked, bare from head to waist.


    ''Viscount??? ''


    Terias had his eyes widened in surprise as he nced at the person, the strange individual who had killed twentymon people. The individual was no other than him, to be more exact it was the previous Viscount, the man whose body he was possessing now.


    The man sat inside the ritual circle drawn by real blood, the real owner of the blood flowing on groundy around the ritual circle, dead.


    Terias, the real Viscount physically manifested his ki and pushed it into the ground, as if activating an artifact.


    ...


    "What do you think? A noble massacres a small vige, burns it down. How does that sound? "


    Alice paused after saying that, looking at him for his reactions. He was still in shock from what the Viscount had done.


    ''It would have been far better if I were to be caught by Earl Scheta with the scene I recorded on the recall stone. It would have been the best. ''


    The scenario he imagined to be his cause for demise was actually so tiny and insignificant in front of his real problem.


    "Or do you like the sentence, a noble performing a demonic ritual fromnoner blood. Hmm? This has an evil ring to it, kind of suits your real personality. "


    She smirked as she looked at his face, filled with anxiety and panic. She realised that she had achieved her goal of intimidating Terias, now the only part remaining toplete was to propose a deal.


    A deal which would work only in her favour, though not fully as she didn''t want Terias to go mad and kill her.


    ''What evil? , what sacrifice? I didn''t do shit. '' Terias thought as he heard her words but how could he refute, she had a video of him in the act. He was almost sure that the Viscount could have tried it.


    "Now that we havee to the terms, let''s finalize our deal. " Alice congratted, ready to promise him a good life of very.


    (Please vote with power stones. It motivates me and increases my book''s reach.)

 Chapter 30: Deal (18+)

    "Now that we havee to the terms, let''s finalize our deal. " Alice congratted, ready to promise him a good life of very.


    ...


    Terias saw no way out of his current circumstances. The situation proved to be dire for him, he had no option but to follow whatever Alice said.


    There were rumours of demonic rituals helping in achieving strength quickly, though there did not exist any proof of its authenticity as most of the people who tried it were punished to death, desperate people still gave these rituals a try anyways.


    The demonic rituals were a taboo, he would be hunted if the news of him performing one ever got out. Even his province and family would go under various investigations, causing distrust and loss of business.


    "What do you mean by the deal?" Terias asked unsure of the details of the deal, Alice undoubtedly had the upper hand in the deal.


    "You would not want the scene before you to be spread to the royal forces. So, the only option left out for you is to agree to my terms."


    Terias nodded reluctantly to her words, he was effectively being ckmailed.


    ...


    "You have to work under me, don''t be rmed though. The work I refer to would align with your goals, very much."


    Terias looked confused as he heard Alice say goals. How could she know his goals?


    "Do not look confused. The ritual you performed was for the prolongation of the lifespan, I happen to know that. I also know that you currentlyck lifespan."


    "In fact, it was I, who had actually spread the method and materials required for the ritual to be performed. You just happened to be a person who seeded in the ritual."


    She revealed how she used herwork and provided Terias with the method to perform the ritual.


    Her intention was to verify the authenticity of the ritual, which the effects proved to be true.


    ...


    "Since you have joined Hike, you will slowly realise how vast the world we actually live in is. There are many secrets that remains hidden to the masses."


    She spoke vaguely, unwilling to exin.


    "Do you know what the side effects of the ritual are? You would have an insatiable desire to procreate. And if you try to resist the desire? The injury you suffered will resurface, worsening your condition." Alice added


    ''Side effects? An insatiable desire to procreate. Is that why there are rumours of Alice being a woman who indulges with many men? She also performed one ritual on herself?''


    Terias nodded at Alice, showing her his understanding of the matter.


    ...


    "You performed one of them for yourself." Terias mumbled unsure of his assumption.


    "I did. Unfortunately, I tried resisting my urges too. Unlike you, I am only a level two warrior. I could not hold on for long." Alice spoke in regret, the pain visible on her face.


    "Now that I have exined to you about the origins of the method and its side effects. You need to understand how you would be serving me."


    "The people at my level, though rare but are willing to help me with my bodily needs. Sadly, the people at my level are not enough after the bacsh I have suffered.


    I need a man who is stronger than level two and has enough time to spend with me. The sudden absence of Earl is saddening but you are going topensate for that, by taking his ce."


    ''Although that man was only ever interested in martial arts and never satisfied me. You, his subordinate would be fulfilling his duty.''


    "I wonder how our bodies will react, when both of us are suffering from simr side effects." Alice thought out loud.


    ...


    ''I have not felt the desire that intense as of yet, maybe it''s the difference in our strength like she mentioned.''


    Terias wondered as Alice had pretty much ordered him to do whatsoever Serena has ordered him too.


    "Is it possible for me to leave now? I am supposed to attend the event." Terias asked, the negotiations were over, he never had a say in it anyway.


    He wanted to leave, he was not interested in attending the event but that was the only usible excuse he could use in front of Alice.


    He was not really sure, whether she would let him leave. She would not have straight up kidnapped him, if she only wanted to have a talk like this.


    ...


    "The event? You have been sleeping for two nights and one day. The event has ended already."


    Alice said in a nonchnt manner, she had misjudged his resistance to a tier three medicine.


    She had no ns for kidnapping him, it was a strange string of events which had escted to the situation where she had to hide the unconscious Terias from public eyes.


    Due to the problem of dosage or maybe the really weak resistance of Terias due to few poisoning attempts back at home, he was unable to withstand the potent medicine.


    Alice had to carry his body and spend her time together with Terias, which would remove the suspicion from Serena''s eyes.


    Alice did not want Serena to know of her negotiations with Terias thus she spent the time together with Terias, trying to maintain her image of a cheating wife.


    ...


    "I have been sleeping? For that long?"


    He could not believe he had been unconscious for that long. No wonder his body was taking this long to get back to normal.


    "Yes, you have slept like a log. Now that you are finally conscious, I would rather have you enjoy me than that event you are interested in."


    She quickly stripped her dress off, as if she was waiting for the moment, ready to pounce on him.


    Her beautiful body, slim but tight waist and the beautiful vaginay in front of Terias who was stillid on the soft bed.


    Terias had his hands tied otherwise he would have gone for the breasts, to have a good grope on them.


    Alice true to her words had a leaking pussy, she was turned on, ready to be fucked.


    Terias tried to stand up but he was unable to do so, he was weak in legs and unable to use his hands which were tied at the moment.


    "Do not bother, we have lots of time."


    Alice said as she climbed on Terias. Terias, had a clear view of a beautiful pink hole, a liquid dripping down from it.


    Just above her pussy, Terias could see the abdominal muscles like an athlete and two supple breasts. If only his hands were free.


    Though weak in the legs, his cock was still being affected by the hot woman in front.


    Alice sat on top of waist, she rubbed over him, their crotch made contact with only a piece of clothing in between.


    ...


    Alice squeezed her breast as she enjoyed the sensation of teasing her wet pussy by rubbing over his clothed waist.


    She bit her lips seductively, teased her nipples and maintained an eye contact with him while in the act, staring deep in his soul.


    Terias was torn between the desire to look into her eyes as she yed with herself and the view of her bare vagina spreading and rubbing over his crotch to the waist, the pussy lips spread as it made contact with his rising bulge in the pants.


    (Please vote with power stones. Let''s climb the power rankings.)

 Chapter 31: Hands tied (18+)

    Terias was torn between the desire to look into her eyes as she yed with herself and the view of her bare vagina spreading and rubbing over his crotch to the waist, the pussy lips spread as it made contact with his rising bulge in the pants.


    ...


    He let thedy lead, powerless to feel the beauty by his hands. She was making his blood rush to his cock, undoubtedly aiming to end it with a good fucking at the end.


    "You might want to give untying my hands a try."


    He did not believe she would agree to releasing his hands, with how much she was enjoying just grinding over him but he had to give it a try.


    "Do not utter a word."


    Alice said as she shut his mouth by covering it with her hands, no longer using them to stimte her nipples.


    She went further and sat on his face, letting him get a taste of her sultry hole.


    ...


    Unable to hold back his desire, Terias plunged into the wet pussy, he sucked on her lips like kissing a long time lover.


    He stuck his tongue in, forcing his way inside the narrow hole as Alice mumbled in pleasure.


    "Mmm good"


    Alice moaned as she felt pleased by Terias, his tongue explored her cheating pussy, unafraid of the consequences, if got caught.


    She forced her vagina harder against Terias, as Terias used his tongue and lips, ready to devour Alice''s beautiful vagina.


    ...


    Terias made muffled noises as he breathed roughly, dividing his focus on eating the pussy and also breathing, although he believed his cock would be a better tool for it.


    Perhaps Alice also felt the curiosity to check on the bulge growing in his pants as she moved a little back to take his cock out.


    What she pulled out from the pants had her in surprise, the girth was unbelievable. Alice couldn''t grip it with a single palm.


    She gave it a jerk, slowly gripping it from the bottom and feeling it to the tip. The cock in her hand hardened significantly as she yed with it slowly.


    ...


    Unable to hold back, she returned the favour to Terias. She put her mouth to his cock, as she slowly licked on it.


    She tasted the cock, pulsating hard from desire, which was standing erect desiring to fuck her holes like crazy.


    She lubed his cock up with her lips and the tongue, as she licked the rock hard cock wet.


    "Gnngg"


    She gagged as she began to perform an impossible task of taking the girthy member of Terias inside her mouth. Her throat felt pressure and so did she as she tried her best to not let her teeth touch the cock.


    Using her experience, she put Terias to surprise as she did not back down. She used her throat mechanically like a tool.


    Her throat pussy gagged, it tightened and gripped on his cock, unwilling to take it further in.


    Terias reached the throat, as Alice made a thrust with her mouth. She kept forcefully deepthroating on the cock, overwhelmed with her desire to taste the cock.


    ''Talk about the experience, are all these nobles good with their mouths?''


    Terias thought as he felt the pleasure of taking on another of the Earl''s wife''s throat. He felt that both of them were pretty experienced in pleasing men, as his cock had a great time.


    ...


    ''It has not been that long and I already feel like pouring it down her throat.''


    Terias had the pleasure of viewing Alice''s bare ass as it wiggled with her attempts at deepthroating, he could also see the pink pussy glistening with her bodily fluids.


    The pussy juices dripped down her thighs as her lips opened and closed, showing Alice''s beautiful vagina gaping.


    He wanted to have a taste of the dripping pussy, the juices on it. Unfortunately for him, he could not sit up and put his face into it, due to the ropes that restrained him.


    "That''s enough teasing, your pussy looks like it wants me inside it."


    Terias grumbled as he was unwilling to cum in her mouth when he could cum inside her pussy.


    "Jump on it and brace yourself and the hole of yours."


    He talked down to her confidently as he wanted Alice to sit on his cock.


    "Alright, let''s see how you do "


    Alice said as she quickly switched her position, she positioned herself on top of the cock, ready to feel the sensation in her pussy.


    ...


    Due to the long forey, her hole was ready to be fucked, she sat on the cock as she aimed it inside the correct hole.


    Using her weight, she pushed down on the cock, she took it deeper inch by inch. Her face showed various expressions of pain and pleasure as she epted his cock inside.


    Her abdominal muscles which looked so fit and tight felt amazing to Terias. The pussy was tight from the inside, he was being gripped from every direction inside her.


    He could see his cock inside Alice''s abdomen as the girth widened her holes, showing a rough outline of his cock, as he reached deep inside her vagina.


    "You are really tight for being a woman with that many partners."


    Teriasmented as he felt her tightness from the inside.


    "It''s not that I have had less experience, it''s your cock that is abnormally girthy, beyond what my body usually takes."


    Alice replied amazed by the way her body felt.


    ...


    Alice kept jumping on the cock while Terias supported her movements with a thrust by himself, reaching really deep in the hole.


    As Alice had her hands freed she started ying with her breasts again, she pinched it, squeezed it and also used her mouth to lick and suck on them.


    Seeing the amazing view of a married woman ying with herself, while riding his cock was a big stimtion for Terias.


    He could see the pussy being spread as his cock entered inside her, the bulge on her abdomen, and the jiggling of her boobs as Alice kept riding him.


    "I am close!!!"


    Terias grunted, his cock ready to pump his seeds inside her womb.


    ''dang, I feel it in my womb''


    Alice fastened her pace, as she heard Terias say the words. She started going harder than before, biting her lips and breasts.


    "I am cumming "


    Terias grunted as he pumped his cum inside Alice. She stopped moving as she felt the same, her vaginal walls tightened, gripping on his cock.


    Shey seated on the Terias, as Terias pumped his seeds deep inside her womb. She did not have any children yet.


    Both their faces showed lust as neither of them bothered to pull out.


    Their faces showed lingering desire as their bodiesy attached.


    Alice had her pussy dripping but this time with Terias''s cum mixed with her own.


    ...


    They waited for a few minutes before starting again, as intense the orgasm was, they were not willing to let it go with only doing it once.


    Alice''s pussy made noise as her hole filled with cum was being fucked by cock. This time with great strength than before as Terias was finally recovering his strength.


    Alice made sultry faces as she felt the cum inside her being forced into her womb by Terias.


    Terias had enough strength to get himself out of the ropes and he did so. He finally had the pleasure of feeling Alice''s body.


    He felt her breasts, the hands, her curvy ass as he groped them all. His hands finallyy on her waist as Terias grabbed her by the waist.


    He forced his cock deep inside Alice, his balls touched her lower lips. Alice could only moan and kept making sexy noises as she felt her hole being filled.


    (Please vote with power stones, support me.)

 Chapter 32: Do not cum inside (18+)

    He forced his cock deep inside Alice, his balls touched her lower lips. Alice could only moan and kept making sexy noises as she felt her hole being filled.


    ...


    Her body convulsed, her pussy walls tightened, gripping on Terias harder. Alice had cummed again, this time harder than before.


    "Noo!! Don''t cum inside!!"


    Alice panicked as she cried out loud, to not cum inside her.


    ''What have I done? He came inside. I was not supposed to let him cum inside me.''


    Her mind had barely suppressed the overwhelming desire for pleasure when she realised she had been already creamed by Terias.


    She was not supposed to be having baby making sex with her subordinates. Her mind wanted her to stop in the instant, clean herself up from the fluid inside her.


    ...


    ''He needs to stop, but my body wants it, my womb wants to experience seeding by that girthy cock again.''


    Her rebellious body did not react to her minds warning. She knew that what she was feeling could not be stopped as long as both Terias and herself had energy to continue.


    ''What is she onto? She should have asked earlier if she did not want me to do it inside.''


    Terias continued his motion, as he nced at Alice, her face showed expressions of panic and guilt, though her seductive body still thrusted her ass at his cock as if it had a different mind of its own.


    Terias felt a sadistic pleasure, as he saw Alice''s face show a guilty and panicked expression but her body continued aiding his powerful thrusts. It felt like a win for him as Alice wanted to but could not resist his cock.


    ...


    "Ahhh nnng "


    She grunted as Terias squeezed her waist to push his cock deeper inside her.


    "Nooo hhh "


    Alice resisted with her words even though her her face continued moaning.


    "Ahh yess "


    Her brain in between the moans honestly reacted to Terias, showing that she liked it.


    "Please ahh "


    A second passed and her hazy brain gathered together a shred of rational mind, before she continued to beg for more.


    As Terias heard her say no to his pounding while she tried slowing the pace of fucking, he did not care to stop for a second. He wanted to overwhelm her senses with pleasure.


    Terias kept pounding the cheating and tight hole ofdy Alice, he put all his recovered strength to grab a hold of her curvy ass cheeks, as he pulled her by the ass to fuck her creampied pussy.


    ...


    ''What is the point of having many wives when one is unsatisfied and desires power over anything, and can sell her body for that while the other just remains unsatisfied in bed.''


    He looked down on Earl Scheta for getting beautiful women as trophy wives for himself but he left them unsatisfied, to cheat.


    One was making lewd expressions right now while riding his cock and the other had swallowed his cum earlier.


    Alice had mixed feelings altogether, she wanted the sex and the pleasure she felt but the impregnation sex was something she always avoided.


    Although there existed some herbs and medicine to halt pregnancy, she did not want to risk it.


    ...


    However, the pleasure she felt from Terias was fading her rationality. The pleasure of barely having control over a Viscount and that too a level three warrior had made her high.


    She was also sex starved as she had to stay in the same room with Terias for two days without any way to quell her sexual desires.


    The moment she felt the cum of the powerful noble inside her, she felt rejuvenated, her womb greedily epted it.


    The sensation felt amazing and she could not stop riding the cock. Only after a few seconds did she realise what she had done. Though she tried to resist after that but Terias had his hands untied and did not let her resist.


    He forced her to stay on top as he kept thrusting his waist. Alice, unable to resist was engulfed in the pleasure, she felt from being manhandled by another man than her husband.


    ...


    "I am cumming again, inside"


    Terias mumbled, fully focused on emptying his balls as quickly as possible.


    "Mmnh , not inside"


    "Please not inside"


    Alice said with whatever sanity she had left in her but the words she uttered were so soft that it might as well have counted as tempting Terias to defy her.


    Terias pumped another of his load inside Alice, she opened her mouth wide to breathe in the air while she was being filled from the bottom lips.


    She shrieked a moan as she felt another wave of cum shoot inside her womb, ropes of cum were stirring her insides.


    ...


    ''Now that I think about it, I am only getting married woman all the time. Is it not possible for my old body to get some young pussy?''


    After another round of ejaction, Terias was hit by a strong post nut rity. He realised perhaps he was too interested in married women, as if he was a protagonist of NTR.


    ''But this feeling is good, I like it. Maybe I am really into married woman?''


    Terias considered the possibility, he could be easily tempted by a married woman, especially if they were curvy.


    Like right now, he saw Alice copsing on her back from the thorough fucking he had done. She copsed on her back, as she breathed heavily.


    ...


    Terias still had his cock stuffed inside Alice, as neither of them bothered to take it out. Though right now, something was welling within him, the sight of Aliceying on her back while his half erect thick cocky inserted in her pussy, was turning him on again.


    ''Maybe I too got affected by the side effect of insatiable desire for pleasure.''


    He put the me on the ritual, as he finally sat up from the bed, causing Alice to look at him in surprise.


    ''Is he leaving? He''s in good condition considering his health. The level of a warrior really affects everything about their body.''


    She was in awe of how fast Terias recovered from the orgasm, from her experience the people in same level as her could not do so.


    Terias did it thrice inside her and was sitting up already, he was fed a tier three medicine and that toobined with sex was unable to tire him out.


    ...


    "Do not go out for a while. Wait for me to recover a little." Alice ordered Terias, she wished to discuss a few things and did want Terias to leave before she did that.


    He could not leave the room anyways, she had used an artifact at the door, which would make it impossible for Terias to open it.


    "Out?? Who''s going out?"


    Heughed as he heard Alice order him to stay put. His half erect cock which she did not bother to pull out was still inside her pussy.


    Terias bent forward as he grabbed Alice''s beautiful breasts, grabbing a handful of them.


    "Did you think that was it? I have just recovered, I need to stretch my muscles."


    He yed with her boobs as he talked, his pelvis touched hers, making his cock harder.


    Alice had her mouth slightly open as she saw Terias holding onto her breasts. He did not even try to hide the contempt in his eyes at her order to not go out.


    "You shouldy down this time."


    Terias grabbed a hold of her tired hands as he began thrusting his cock in Alice.


    (Vote with power stones)

 Chapter 33: Death incoming? (18+)

    Terias grabbed a hold of her tired hands as he began thrusting his cock in Alice.


    ...


    He held her back as Alice could only ept his cock in her, still sensitive from the previous orgasms, she could only passively moan.


    Sweat glistened from her naked body as Terias kept pounding her holes, Alice''s body had turned red at ces where Terias held and manhandled her.


    Her eyes had turned wet and the mind turned hazy, and her toes curled. Her twin peaks swayed left and right and her pussy made sloppy noises.


    Once. Twice. Thrice. Terias stopped only after his fourth ejaction, with Alice''s orgasm reaching half a dozen or so.


    The bed beneath Alice had turned wet from the love juices and squirting she had let out.


    [ Alice ]


    Corruption 100%


    +100 days lifespan


    - 10 days ki


    ____


    ...


    ''100% corruption again, though she was already not so decent of a wife to begin with.''


    The notification alerted him of Alice''s corruption level, and he also began to sense whatever emotions she was feeling, albeit barely.


    ''No wonder I kept going harder and harder on her, my lifespan was being increased with every orgasm we shared, which affected my body positively.''


    Terias had another increase in his total lifespan, this time a hundred days at once.


    The increase in lifespan had rejuvenated his body, which resulted in increasing his stamina altogether.


    ...


    He was lying down on the bed together with Alice, as both of them cooled down from the heavy exercise.


    ''Perhaps this was what I desired from the very beginning, to be pinned down and fucked roughly.''


    ''I can''t even remember the number of times I have cummed, each thrust scraped my inside while the cum from his previous creampie lubricated it.''


    ''My pussy feels full and sore, I can still feel some of his cum leaking out from my hole.''


    Alice had finally felt satisfied after a long time. Although it took a good amount of time and many loads inside her to aplish it.


    She did not feel the remorse over being creamed anymore, it would be fine even if she did get pregnant now, the Earl was not getting back anytime soon.


    Hours passed, as they both finally got out of the bed and then the room. Terias left for his province together with his butler John while Alice just stayed at the Earl''s ce.


    ...


    Back at the Earl''s mansion, things had gone pretty smoothly.


    Serena had taken over the Earl title with ease, with little to no opposition. Though she rejected Terias of his request to meet her, saying she was busy and what not. Terias could wait for her to be free as Alice was more than willing to host him as an important guest, but he chose not to do so.


    He temporarily rejected her offer as Alice had wanted Terias to serve at her ce and remain there with her. Terias decided to settle the problems back at his province first, before making a decision of whether to move in or not.


    Although it was a simple truth that to grow both his lifespan and his strength, he needed to move out and seek for greater opportunities and connections.


    There were some problems back at home, which he wanted to solve and most important of all, Alice had given him the name of the noble who made an attack on him.


    The attack back when he was arriving at the Earl''s and the attack when the previous Terias had suffered the injury leading to his loss in lifespan. Both of these attacks had been initiated by one person only, the newest Earl of the kingdom, Earl Ian.


    ...


    The issue was not that Ian nned an attack on him, but the fact that he nned to really kill Terias even now, which was a really bad for the current Terias who was unskilled inbat.


    As for the reason for the attack? Terias did not know and Alice did not bother to exin. He could just read some history book back in his library and try to find out the reason behind it, or it could be something petty which the Viscount did not bother to note.


    ...


    Two weeks went by, Terias had been reading books from his library and the other sources while also gaining information from his butler.


    The attacks were initiated by the Earl, although the person who executed the attacks were different and numerous. From the nning of the ambush, to preparing everything, and then finally executing it, numerous people must have been involved.


    He believed there was some involvement of someone from the family too, maybe the Viscount''s brothers or it could just be their ambitious children.


    He had left it to his butler John to look into the matter in a very subtle manner while simultaneously looking for the story behind the cheating daughter inw, in his mansion. He could not be overly focused on the matter of life and death, and forget to enjoy the beautiful woman in his life.


    ...


    Terias did not want to alert anyone in his mansion, of the impending doom. So, he continued spending his days holed up in his room. For a better part of his days, he continued to practice Ki breathing, increasing the amount of ki in his body, while also practicingbat techniques at times.


    He was able to use the basic body reinforcement of ki with ease, albeit theck of sufficient strength behind it. As long as he practiced for another month without a break, he believed he could increase his basic reinforce skill''s proficiency to a great amount.


    Not at the level where he could adjust and manipte the reinforce on his body, but good enough to use the reinforce skill left behind in the notes, by the Viscount.


    ...


    In this duration of time, he did not indulge with any of his maids. He wanted to but hisck ofbat techniques and the small amount of usable kipelled him to train rather than indulge in women which would further put a strain on his small amountof ki.


    There were some moments where he was with Maya and only her alone. She was obviously hesitant at first and looked ufortable at times. Perhaps she was nervous at moments or maybe she had reflected upon her act, which she had done with the Viscount when she had just began her work at the mansion, but anyways she tried to keep her distance from him.


    However, after a few days when Terias did not order her to do anything like on the first day, she gradually began to getfortable. She did not seem to be as nervous as before to him, when she came in his room.


    Terias believed her reason for doing so could be guilt, she did not want to disappoint her dead husband or whatever. Due to his training and research in history and other things, he also did not wish to get involved with Maya, majorly due to theck of free time.


    ...


    Although in thest few days, Terias felt his desire to procreate has gone on peak. He was still able to control it, but there was this urge inside him which wanted him to spend a good amount of time with a curvydy of his choice.


    As he had stopped interacting with Maya, he had felt her getting restless from theck of attention she got over time. Poor tsundere.


    (please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 34: His brothers killed him?

    As he had stopped interacting with Maya, he had felt her getting restless from theck of attention she got over time. Poor tsundere.


    ...


    Since there was Tina, a younger and more beautiful woman than Maya, Terias did not pay much attention to Maya''s behaviour and Tina was not at all wary of Terias, even though she saw him doing things with Maya.


    He believed there existed a good rtionship among both the widow maids, at least that''s what it looked like on the first day.


    Both of the maid''s had spent a good amount of time inside the mansion, they slowly aodated themselves as they familiarised with the other workers of the same rank.


    This development gave John a hint, he believed that the evil forces or to be exact the people under Ekaros were aiming to develop a rtionship with Maya and Tina in order to harm Terias.


    ...


    "The people at the top are too calm but I believe they have already sped up the process. Some of them feel that our allegiance with Earl would help you recover to full health, which is why, this reckless approach." This was exactly what his butler John had said to Terias.


    John believed that the Earl Scheta will help Terias recover to his full strength. It was obvious that Ekaros, his third brother would think the same.


    Levon and Ekaros were his two brothers, Ekaros was the youngest, thus the strong desire for power in him, the noble title of Viscount was what Ekaros desired.


    Levon was his second brother who was well aware of what Terias was capable of, Levon had seen Terias deal with the eldest of the siblings, this made him wary of Terias, he only supported Ekaros from time to time.


    ...


    Levon was a smart guy, he did notmit any crime by supporting Ekaros in many ways, his methods were meticulous which left him with no trails.


    Ekaros on the other hand was quite young and unwilling to stand down, he was a decade and a few years younger than Terias.


    Ekaros had not seen how Terias had suppressed their eldest sibling with great strength and a show of his potential.


    Ekaros believed he could take over when Terias died and facilitate control over the province, which would have been possible if they did not have many vulture like nobles gazing upon them.


    ...


    Ekaros had two sons, and two daughters, all of them were already wed off and some had children.


    Of course like every noble marriage, the marriage was an alliance between families.


    However, the inws that Ekaros had, were from Baron families, and the one from Viscount backgrounds did not openly support the fall of Terias.


    Ekaros believed that, he himself was the best possible candidate for the position of Viscount in the family.


    He was a level two Ki warrior, a good diplomat unlike Terias and he had the potential to reach level three.


    He had no trust in his untalented sons, they were barely able to reach level two with enormous resources and had no hunger for growth. They were satisfied with their noble life as they freely squandered the money and lived avish life.


    ...


    He did not have expectations from the daughters side either as it would be very hard for them to reach level two, not to mention whether their husband''s family would let them to do so.


    It would offend the family and might even break the marriage if he put his daughter in position of power instead of the son inw, whom he did not trust


    Levon had the duty to look over the resources mined and earned from the revenue and such whereas Ekaros dealt with people, like managing the guards and soldiers of the province. He trained them and was an unofficialw enforcer for the area.


    Terias, the Viscount was the one who gave them the permission to handle these services and people, which was actuallying to bite him back into his ass.


    "The Viscount must have believed that their lust for power would be satisfied if he gave them the power and the wealth they desired."


    Terias believed it wasck of caution that caused the Viscount to be ambushed, it could have been avoided with the carrot and stick method.


    "s, it worked negatively and tempted them more to covet the power the title of Viscount held."


    His brothers were greedy and evil, not only did they not support him in his recovery but they also made ns to poison him and cause his early death. Terias felt pity for the dead Viscount.


    ...


    "It was fine as long as the Viscount had martial strength to suppress anyone in the opposition, but now that I have his body, I have to be careful, I don''t possess that strength yet."


    The Viscount was fine before being ambushed, none of his people showed their fangs at him but the moment he got ambushed, he had to watch many people change their stance and do their worst.


    They were only subservient because of his exaggerated strength, even though he was not an unjust ruler.


    John had found evidence of Ekaros being involved with the Earl Ian in shady deals. Ekaros had contacts with many of Ian''s subordinates, though not very obvious.


    ...


    To be honest, he was not surprised, the moment he arrived in the Viscount''s body, he had already made assumptions about him being poisoned and there being an insider wishing harm on him.


    What he was surprised at, was theck of critical evidence against Levon, John could not find anything against Levon. He was given a clean chit.


    Terias knew it was impossible for Levon to not know of Ekaros and his motives. He had all the resources under his surveince, he had to be aware of whatever deal Ekaros was a part of.


    Not to mention the support he showed to Ekaros, though rare Levon did help Ekaros at times, pulling him out of dead ends.


    ...


    John was unable to search info on Levon but he did find things about thedy in his mansion, the third brother''s daughter inw, her name was Lily.


    She was the daughter of one of the Viscount families in the distant ce. She was not exactly the daughter, she was just a part of family, with her father being second in line after the Viscount, in the hierarchy.


    John searched and found out that her husband was away from the mansion, under the order of Ekaros. Ekaros wanted his first born to handle the family''s warriors, take military control in his hands.


    Due to the immense authority behind Lisa''s father and her lonely circumstances, she picked a good servant for himself which was coincidentally named John as well.


    His butler John has found it hard to speak his own name but refering to another person. So, he named the servant under Lisa ''servant J'' for convenience.


    ...


    This servant J was together with Lisa for seven months, just a month after Lisa had given birth to her first child, a son.


    J was a man with good potential, which Ekaros had handpicked for the safety of his daughter inw as well as his grandson.


    Although, J was not protecting Lisa butpensating for the husband.


    (Please vote with power stones for more chapters, an extra chapter today)

 Chapter 35: Suspicious? Kill them

    Although, J was not protecting Lisa butpensating for the husband.


    ...


    Did Ekaros know? Certainly not. If a noble like Ekaros were to know of infelicitous behavior of a woman in their family, they certainly won''t let it slide.


    Lisa had the power and privilege to be able to keep the things hidden, that is because neither Ekaros nor her husband had visited her for months, and the servants would not dare speaking ill of her.


    Ekaros was not allowed to visit because of the Viscount and as for her husband, Ekaros did not let his son leave for home, not for a normal visit at the very least.


    ...


    His butler John greeted Terias, ready to begin another of his usual daily reports.


    "I have found some leads, mylord. There is a man I have found, he belongs from one of those fallen families, powerful in past when our family acquired the province."


    The time when the acquisition of areas under the province took ce was way back,decades ago. The fallen family John referred to were one of the families who had control over the area, the minor nobles and such at that time.


    Terias''s family took over thend as they had gained the title of the Viscount back then, the title was granted to his ancestors because of their contribution to the army.


    Thend takeover and killing of local leaders only took ce when some of them rejected to let the Viscount rule on thend, they banded together to save whatever amount ofnd they could by fighting against Viscount''s forces, thus the killings.


    ...


    "What did he say?"


    Terias knew the tad bits about that history, as he had read a lot of books because of his search for clues. There were small mention of trouble with local leaders fornd, which his family won. So, he directly asked about the guy''s words.


    "He gave me some names, and the potential families involved. Unfortunately, I could not get much out from him, before he died."


    John replied with slight regret as he was not able to get more info out of the man he had caught and interrogated.


    ''Died? Did hee here just after torturing him.''


    It was new experience to Terias, his past life was of a normal civilian, without any involvement from fights and killings except for the movies he watched and news around the globe.


    ...


    Although he did not feel scared, because he knew what that guy would have eventually done would be fatal to Terias. When it came to his survival, he didn''t feel anything over the death of another human.


    ''There is a drop of blood on his hair.'' Terias saw a drop, red in colour, which must have remained uncleaned after the torture session.


    "Why do you think they set their objectives to this? The revenge fornd? Or for the deaths back then?"


    Terias wanted an opinion from his butler, he asked John as he wanted to brainstorm together with John.


    ...


    "It should be for thend, the man I interrogated was clearly being manipted by people above him. He thought he was in this for revenge and to fight oppression."


    John answered Terias, adding his perspective, he believed that the young man was just being used due to his young and naive mind. The real reason was not death of his family members butnd, at least that was the case for people behind him.


    "It''s never a revenge when people with various interests work together to achieve a goal, the motivation behind them is always profit."


    Terias also felt the same, this was not done for revenge, the word revenge would likely be used as an excuse to justify taking over hisnd, if the rag tag group really does kill him.


    Though he did not forget that there was actually an Earl out there going for his life. The motivation for the youth was his miserable life but the support given to him was indirectly from an Earl.


    ...


    "What about the families he mentioned? Did he confess truly or just mislead us further?"


    Terias was aware of what those people could do, he did not want to suffer another attack. Since,dy Alice had generously given him an important news, he needed to make appropriate use of that.


    "I have had doubts about some of these names but their crimes were not enough to severely punish and execute them. Now, that we have a confession against them, I believe we should act and arrest them. "


    From what John said about his suspicions on certain people, it seemed likely that they were involved.


    "Alright, make a list of the people you suspect and arrange it in an order, ording to their position and power, align their names with whatever crimes they havemitted. Kill the top five, secretly. "


    "Also, send the list to me. "


    Terias decided to kill the top five who had most crimes and power. He did not need to feel bad as the top five being killed were also criminals who havemitted crimes.


    ...


    "Kill? Yes, mylord, I understand. "


    John first questioned about killing them, it was a surprise for John to receive an order like that from his master. But he recovered in an instant and epted the task, before his words could sound like a question to Terias.


    Before leaving for his mission preparations, he left a note for Terias. The note contained the information on Lisa and the servant J with whom she was in an affair.


    John was courteous, he did not want to discuss and exin the details on it to Terias. This topic involved family and it would not be appropriate for him, an outsider, a butler to give opinion if Terias asked.


    ...


    "Finally, done with the terrible part. Nowes the information which John has gathered. "


    Terias had made a habit of reading books these days. Unfortunately, the habit was not born from his personal desire to read but his necessity to search for clues about the Ian.


    During these boring and tough reading sessions, his only pleasure was to read something left by John. The butler provided info with extreme details with the background stories and such, which made it far interesting to read, rather than the history records in his library.


    Although, he wasining about reading the nd books which contained nothing but records of events with no clear reason behind them, he also found some spicy news among them.


    ...


    For example, there was an event where a noble had to see his wife eloped with a ki warrior. The warrior was quite strong for the noble to fight and he had to bear the humiliation.


    The noble used a strange ritual from God knows where and became a frenzy killer whose strength grew upon killing others.


    However, in the end, the noble died of certain side affects which affected his ki core.


    In level four of ki warrior, the warrior beginspressing their ki in the dantian, whichter in level five solidifies into a solid.


    The noble who had killed many people just to increase his ki and take revenge on that NTRing bastard, died shortly after taking his revenge. The Noble''s solid ki in his dantian had cracked from the unstable ki, leading to his demise.


    (Power stones)

 Chapter 36: Progress

    The Noble''s solid ki in his dantian had cracked from the unstable ki, leading to his demise.


    ...


    Terias had chanced upon the path to advance his warrior level. He needed to start condensing andpressing his ki to give his ki a physical form.


    For that to happen, he needed optimum control over that ball of energy in his dantian. He was beginning to prepare for the level up in the meantime, as he kept experimenting with different applications of ki.


    Being a level three, his body was capable of manifesting ki outside his body.


    Terias had been giving a try at using ki by forcing it out of his body, the muscle memory in the body kind of helped him to perform techniques like sense with less effort.


    ...


    As for the letter which John had left to him, Terias read that after John left.


    The details inside were not really that impressive, Lisa had some talent in ki control.


    The talentbined with the breathing technique from her noble family was enough to push her into the path of ki warrior.


    She became a warrior with ease, though her motivation to gain strength was exactly simr to her husband, non existent.


    ...


    Lisa practiced hard in her younger years only because it could help her to bag a man from a good noble family for herself.


    Although she was not very satisfied with the results, with current hierarchical position of her husband, she was not having any issues in particr.


    She had good amount of wealth to spend on herself, she had a husband who she did not love and was gone far away for work, and had a servant who satisfied her urges.


    ...


    Lisa was not a woman who slept around. She was a woman of traditional thoughts, she did not even once in her life indulged with another man.


    The rtionship with the servant J developed because she didn''t think of the servant as a partner, the man was a human tool for her to enjoy the pleasure of cumming.


    Servant J was appointed to her by Ekaros, her father inw, after she gave birth to a son, which was her first child.


    Living alone with nothing to do, she could only think of things to enjoy, after getting Luxuries of different kinds, she indulged in womanly pleasure.


    ...


    Although the pleasure was only limited to her, servant J was not getting to relieve himself. Lisa had even restricted J to not touch himself while he licked her vagina to pleasure her. She didn''t want to make it a situation of mutual pleasure by any means.


    Their rtionship was only limited to oral sex, that to with Lisa on the receiving end, which was hardly considered cheating. Though, it would still be called being unfaithful.


    Lisa had warned her maids and attendants, they would not dare to snitch on her.


    ...


    Terias had found the rtionship between Lisa and her servant uninteresting as that would not help him to escte things and use Lisa. Although he still wanted to put her under his control, she was one of the reasons a Viscount was siding against him.


    He nned to first corner Ekaros and his son as they both were in coboration with some outsiders to kill him. He didn''t need any evidence from John to know that they were the moles hiding in the family, but the list of influential people in position of power which John provided had their names.


    The evidence would certainly help him to convince Lisa, he could not let his revenge be a simple death for his enemies. Anyways, Terias did not feelfortable with killing, it would be enough for him if he got to humiliate his enemies by taking their women and their wealth for himself.


    ...


    "I have got good enough to gauge the amount of ki in my body. The usable ki in my body is still not sufficient for battles. I need to free up my ki by using ying yang technique. "


    Terias had made a rough guess of the amount of ki his body stored. The breathing practice and training with ki andbat techniques adapted his sense.


    At the moment, he had close to 300 points of ki. The points were measured ording to the notifications he got from his notepad ability, whenever he had an increase in ki and was notified by the points.


    The amount of ki was the free ki, which could be used by him at the moment. Most of his ki energy was being utilised to support hiscking life energy by an unknown passive technique.


    The technique had strong ki fluctuations but the amount of energy present was hard to calcte. He could not even make a rough guess as the energy fluctuations the unique technique gave off changed erratically.


    However, the amount of avable energy in his body was enough for him to use his Sense skill ten times. The progress he made in thest few days was amazing.


    He had not only umted a good amount of ki, but also reduced his wastage of ki when using techniques.


    ...


    "The 300 points of ki energy does not seem to beparable with the amount which is unusable inbat, stuck in my body. At the very least the amount must be thrice, which would be close to one thousand points of ki."


    Terias had the earnest desire to make physical constructs of his ki. He was able to exert the ki outside of his body like any other level three warrior, but due to his experience his proficiency in controlling ki was far less.


    Sense technique was meticulous and amazing for the applications of ki in it but it did hardly helped Terias with giving his ki a physical shape.


    Construction of a physical ki would make him a pseudo level four. A proper level four should be able to maintain a physical construct of ki.


    ...


    Terias was still far away from reaching the pseudo level four which was defined as barely making a ki construct outside of the body, even a thin square shield would count as a construct.


    Although, the real level four should be able to maintain the ki construct unlike the pseudo level four where barely manifesting one for a few seconds would count.


    Terias was one step closer to live his life to fullest as he had grown his strength a lot these days.


    Now that he had got the names behind his ambush, he first wanted to deal with the people close to him, in his mansion, in the family.


    (Power stone)

 Chapter 37: Tina, this time?

    Now that he had got the names behind his ambush, he first wanted to deal with the people close to him, in his mansion, in the family.


    ...


    To make his n execute in a smooth manner Terias decided to put on an alias, and make use of that secret identity.


    "If I directly confront them then there only option is to fight back or confess their crimes, there is no third option for them."


    Even though all of his family members came under the Viscount family title and were members of it, Terias could still punish them severely as he was the man in power, in both political position and physical prowess.


    They had only two options when confronted with evidence against them. They could either confess and fully submit to Terias or fight and die resisting. In the case they submitted, they would still be punishable by death ording tows, if Terias desires to execute them, they would all be dead.


    There small chance of leaving alive without punishment was mercy from Terias.


    In case they decide to fight back, they could kill him and fully take control over family, gaining the noble title too.


    ...


    However, the chances of them being prepared in a room with all their warriors together was the only way to kill Terias, which was unlikely to happen, leaving the only option for them which is to submit.


    Terias did not need their submission, he had decided to clean the province off of the people in his opposition before he finally leaves. So, it would be easy for him toe back and use the resources if he ever desired.


    For now, he had decided on his first target, Lisa. Nope, not to kill her, he wanted her to apany and aid him. A beautiful and cheating wife of his enemy could be a very good spy.


    Terias, after thinking for a while, decided to write a secret letter to her, which would have an unanimous sender name, for now.


    He would not have his butler send it to Lisa, rather he would order Maya or Tina to leave it at Lisa''s ce.


    Terias wrote a letter containing the evidence against Lisa''s husband and enveloped it. It was time for a meal, one of them or even both of the maids woulde in his room. He rarely ate outside, simr to the Viscount as it took lots of effort in istion to practice with ki. He did not want to break his concentration by going out.


    ...


    Tina had arrived together with Maya, they began to serve the food for Terias, as they were the personal attendant of Terias only.


    "Here, send this letter to the correct ce" Afterpleting his meal, he ordered Tina to deliver the letter. Being a good and obedient servant, Tina did not question her master, she left the room with the letter.


    "Who would be this courageous to leave a letter meant for another person at Viscount''s." Tina mumbled as she wondered about the person. She assumed that someone had wrongly delivered the letter to Terias.


    She read the name of receiver on the envelope of letter. She could barely read and write, though all of the servants could do it well as they were trained from young age.


    "Lisa Avan " Tina read out loud as she pronounced the name written on the letter.


    "For Lady Lisa? I know her attendant. Let''s just give this to her attendant. "


    She decided to give the letter to Lisa''s attendant, the rest would be done by the attendant herself.


    ...


    Terias was waiting for the next step of the n as he began to continue his training session.


    His training had two parts, the first part where he practiced and familiarised himself with the breathing techniques and the second where he trained inbat techniques.


    He was more invested in thebat training part as it was super fun to practice those techniques, especially reinforce.


    With reinforce, he could boost physical stats of his body as a whole, he could jump better, run faster, lift heavier. He had not tried the healing from injuries in this state but that too would increase ordingly.


    ...


    Due to his daily and consistent routine, he started getting a new prompt from his notepad ability.


    Reinforce - 140%


    From what he understood, the percentage referred to increase in strength. The basic reinforce was already able to increase the strength of a warrior by a hundred percent.


    After the initial hundred percent, the rest of the increase in strength depended upon the user''s proficiency in technique.


    A master in technique could go upto three to four times of their initial strength, which would be very overpowered considering their initial strength.


    A warriors initial strength is already more than twice of the non ki users, the normal person. Another three to four times of increase would put them in a leagues of beast like creature.


    Though the amount of effort and time it took to reach master level was demotivating. The level of ki control required for that much efficiency could put him in the master rank itself.


    ...


    There was also his Ying Yang technique which did not see any increase in the progress bar. It was not increasing as Terias did not do anything with woman in his training.


    The same went for his skill called sense. Sense was a custom made skill by the Viscount, he improved it by himself. The threshold to enter the basic utilisation of this skill was high, very much so.


    Terias had given a try to beginner version of different skills from his library to see if it helps. There were too many to try the effects from each of them. He could only stick to Reinforce, the one he believed to be the most effective inbat.


    ...


    As Terias continued the training with breathing exercise, he could not help but remember the pear shaped body of Tina.


    He had difficulty controlling his urges, probably due to the ritual. The fact that he saw Tina''s ass in full glory was also a great factor.


    "I thought I could wait till my time with Lisa. Now that it hase to this, it''s better to have Tina and calm myself."


    Terias had his desires, as the beautiful woman he once fucked and another who watched him in action kept appearing before him, he could not keep suppressing his lust.


    "But then I need to have proper arrangements and a good enough reason to push her with it."


    A good enough reason was needed to initiate the talks, he did not want to use his position, not too much.


    "Shall I try the same thing that I tried with Maya?"


    He thought perhapsmenting about dress and asking to strip could be effective for Tina too, and she would know what Terias was talking about with little hints from his side.


    "No, I don''t think that was good, it was too direct. Although Tina would not reject it, she would not want that either."


    He had gave it a thought and realised that the process with Maya was not smooth. It was too sudden and Maya also wanted it.


    ...


    "Maybe I should directly ask her to pleasure me? That would not be umon, I believe most of the nobles do it."


    Unable toe with a fullproof n, he kept thinking of ideas and rejected it by himself.


    "How about calling both Maya and Tina? I could try doing Tina, that could possibly increase the jealousy in Maya and would induce a healthypetition between them."


    He came up with a decent idea in a long run.


    Finally, he decided upon the best possible option he could think of as he made a decision to get them both together before starting his ns.


    The n was to get Tina to strip and more while he randomly gave her a task or two, which would help him to achieve his shady goals.


    (Sorry, Been skipping the updates every other day, would try to do it on time.)

 Chapter 38: Tea time (18+)

    The n was to get Tina to strip and more while he randomly gave her a task or two, which would help him to achieve his shady goals.


    ...


    After a few hours.


    Terias was done with the training, it was not worth it to put that much of his time into it, if he could not really concentrate well due to his rising lust. He decided to end it at the moment, ready to brew the next part of his n.


    For that, he needed to wait for Tina to arrive. He decided to wait as she would being in a few hours for a chore.


    Tina and Maya were not really needed to work other than for personal chores of Terias. They had lots of free time, as even now Terias did not call them except for the meals and other chores.


    In their free time, they were taught skills like reading and writing and other noble etiquette.


    Since they weremoners, they had not put much effort in education. Even though they could barely read, writing was very difficult to them, as writing was not really a need for them.


    John was unsure of how long they could serve under Terias before having to rece them, but he decided to teach them.


    ...


    Tina came with snacks as Maya was busy, Tina had toe alone as it was easy to serve the snacks unlike the meal.


    Her pear shaped body seemed more tempting to Terias than usual, he could see her bending over and serving his tea, her bust which was average sized in her pear shaped body was looking supple and near perfect to him.


    As she bent over carelessly, still new to the proper noble etiquette, Terias could peek inside her cleavage, the average sized but perfectly shaped tits called his soul to touch them.


    Tina looked over at Terias, she saw him staring at her chest. Her face appeared to be flustered from his nce.


    She did not move away or even bothered to fix her dress, and she let the Viscount sparingly look at her breast.


    ...


    ''It''s possible, she noticed me looking at her but is actually enjoying my gaze.'' Terias saw Tina notice his stare and seeing that she did not feel bad from it but rather feltfortable made him confident of his n.


    "Tea is getting cold, mylord" Tina said to him in a cheeky manner. Not that Terias was going to mind her behaviour but he was surprised with her jovial tone.


    It felt to him that Tina also wanted a man for herself. She was casual and didn''t mind his nces at her wless skin.


    "Haha, I got distracted a little."  He replied to Tina in a praising tone as she stood in front of him, smiling.


    "How are you adapting to this life? Is itfortable for your kids?"


    Since Terias didn''t have much as a conversation starter, he decided to go with whatever his quick thinking came up with.


    "It''s all thanks to you, mylord. I and my kids are doing very well in this ce. We have noints, I am willing to do whatever you order me to."


    Her reply caught Terias off guard, the vibe very much matched with what Maya had said to him. Though it could be all just formalities in a conversation, taught in etiquette lessons.


    Terias believed it to be Tina''s own words, he just ignored all the negative thoughtsing to him.


    ...


    ''It would have been good, if I could sense her emotions too.''


    Although, he wished he could sense her emotions too, like the few woman he had used the Ying Yang technique with.


    Terias not so much identally dropped a spoon from the table, Tina acted out, ready to pick up the spoon from the floor.


    She took a long while picking up the utensil as she let Terias scrutinise her amazing bottom, which looked better when she bent.


    Her maid dress tightly hung to her pear shaped body, especially the ass. The ass looked like a big magnified peach.


    Unable to hold back, Terias touched her bottom, too soft, the sensation felt very new to him.


    ...


    Tina squeaked as she felt a touch at her bottom, her face turned white in shock.


    ''I was trying to lead him on by allowing him to see my curves but he touched me??''


    She was surprised to feel a hand at her soft ass, she did not expect that Terias would react like this to her proactive teasing. Although, somewhere in her heart she wanted to be desired.


    ''He was going to touch me anyways, what did you expect Tina? Teasing a noble who had not been together with with a woman for weeks.''


    She reprimanded herself because she had idiotically done this to a noble because of some jealousy. He could have reacted negatively and could have made her life worse.


    Fortunately, Terias reacted boldly to her move and made the first move. She felt good being desired. Theck of a man in her life had led her to desperation.


    Tired of raising her children, she could provide them and herself with all the necessities which led to worsening her neglected sex life.


    The desire deep in her heart had manifested to this act.


    ...


    ''What''s this? Warm uhh!!''


    "Ah, I am sorry." Terias said apologetic of his behaviour, he had mistakenly poured the tea in his cup at Tina''s skirt, on her bottom.


    "Is it hot? You can clean yourself." He said as he wanted Tina to take her bottom off.


    "No l, it''s okay. Yes dress, okay."


    Tina had first reassured Terias that she was feeling fine but the truth was anything but that. She had steaming hot tea spilled on her bottom, it stung and she wanted to take the skirt off if possible.


    She said yes to stripping, as she wanted to take care of her bottom, although the pain was bearable, and not really bad.


    She was aware of the lecherous gaze Terias had on her bottom and she was sure that the Viscount had done it intentionally to make her strip.


    ...


    "Do not worry, I can heal the burn wounds." Terias reassured Tina to strip as she kept still for a second. He believed Tina needed a little push to show her bare ass.


    She took off her skirt first but Terias did not want her to stop at that. He helped Tina to pull down her panty from that bubble butt. Her bare skin felt soft to touch as the ass was perfectly shaped and huge.


    Terias pulled down to her pussy, Tina did not reject, she let Terias take off her panty.


    Her pussy was well shaved and clean. It looked fresh and juicy to Terias. For Terias, the ass looked more attractive, he wanted to do her ass for their first time.


    He spread her ass cheeks with his hands while Tina still stood half bent though she slowly started standing straight.


    Filled with surprise at touch from the hands of Terias, she could not process how fast the incident had taken ce.


    Her bare pussy was being touched by a man after so long. She felt guilty of the pleasure she was feeling but it was what she wanted, she could not decide to stop at the moment.


    She had freshly shaved and showered for this asion which undoubtedly had affected Terias.


    (Power stones)

 Chapter 39: Tina takes it (18+)

    She had freshly shaved and showered for this asion which undoubtedly had affected Terias.


    ...


    Terias had an amazing view of Tina''s bare bottom, although her vagina was not soaked from anticipation, it did feel moist from his surprise touch.


    The peach like ass was smooth and soft to touch, his old hands subconsciously ran through it, as his desire to take Tina grew.


    He loved the sensation of her soft and plump back, he could not stop himself from groping the fat ass.


    "Eek"


    Tina uttered a shriek but did not say a word to Terias, as she was being felt up just after almost being burnt.


    ...


    "Stay like this, it will take a few minutes before you arepletely healed."


    Terias ordered as he groped her bare pussy roughly, a soft mound under his left hand while he used his right hand to grope the juicy ass of Tina.


    He had promised to her in a confident manner that he would quickly andpletely heal the burn he had caused, as Tina stayed in same stance.


    He could actually heal Tina''s burns, he did not lie to her about the matter. A small amount of ki energy would be consumed after he ran ki through her body.


    The ki energy would aid and stimte her body''s recovery and healing factors, leading toplete recovery for the patient.


    The process was widely known to ki warriors, as they used it a lot.


    ...


    "Y yes mylord, thank you for the generosity."


    She was feeling better now but she had no idea what was it that improved her condition, the healing process or the rush of hormones from being touched at two of her private ces in one instant.


    Her fertile pussy had let out a generous amount of bodily fluids to lubricate her baby making hole for the uing moments.


    Tina was the being touched by a man after a long time, she had a loving husband who made love to her regrly, theck of that intimate act from thest month was getting on her nerves.


    She had no care, no reservations anymore about getting fucked, it was no problem if a Viscount of age older than her father was on her naked body like this. She would happily get her pussy fucked.


    From what she had heard from Maya, it felt great doing with the Viscount.


    ...


    She had no alternatives either, being the Viscount''s personal attendant, she had to be in distance with other servants. Even the male servants in the mansion did not approach them, which led to her intensification of sexual desire.


    She could only scratch her itch down there with the Viscount like Maya had done in the beginning. She had been waiting for the Viscount to make a move this past week.


    ''This strong feeling, aahh''


    Tina felt the Viscount''s grip strengthen on her pussy mound, her pussy lips had been parted by his fingers as Viscount rubbed his middle finger in her slit while the rest four were kept on her pussy lips.


    ''I cannot anymore...''


    Tina had been anticipating the moves from Terias unlike Maya, she wanted herself to be vited by Viscount if that was how she could get a much needed fuck.


    ...


    Her pussy orgasmed by the Viscount''s hard touch, she staggered as she felt unable to stand, the orgasm made her legs weak for a second.


    Fortunately or unfortunately for Tina, Terias was not going to let her drop down this easy. He held her by his grip on the pussy and the ass, not letting her fall down on the ground.


    ''Not so quick, you have to wait for a while before you cany down.''


    Terias thought as he felt her body up close, rubbing with his front. His cock was ready to act, ready to be amodated by the lewd pussy in front of him.


    It did not take any convincing from his side as Tina went on her knees, ready to satisfy his cock. She shyly made an eye contact with him as she pulled down his pants, tangible lust was visible in her eyes.


    She pulled down the Viscount''s pant, the meaty thick bulge inside was in no less excitement than her.


    Recalling from experience, she dived deep into the art of cocksucking.


    ...


    ''This is too much, can''t in my mouth ''


    Different from herte husband, the old man had a girthy cock, it was amazing view back then when she had seen Maya effortlessly suck on it.


    Tina had a hard time sucking on it but she chose to persist, the overwhelming desire to copte inside her made the deepthroating easy. She gagged on it but didn''t pull out, she needed to show she was younger and better.


    ''This is too good, I don''t even need to guide her. She went down on me, and is greedily sucking on my cock by herself.''


    Terias stared at the young widow in front of her, he had saved her from a potential life of exploitation. Tina was, at the moment, showing how much she was grateful for it.


    ...


    Terias could see her boobs, perfectly shaped and tight, a bit mature than that ofdy Alice but the dishevelled face had a charm, especially the perfect ass whichy bare for him to see.


    Different from Alice, Tina had a body, which was heavily focused on her ass which in his opinion would feel amazing to fuck.


    Even right now, while he was being sucked by Tina, he was more focused on the ass as it kept jiggling, seducing him.


    He came, a great amount inside her mouth but at this instance he didn''t wait, he straight up bent her over, put her on his bed, ready to fuck like wild beasts.


    ...


    Tina barely had time to swallow his load before she was moved to the bed with unbelievable speed. She finally realised what difference Maya was talking about.


    She was at his mercy, bent over with her ass sticking out. It also awoke a sense of masochism and anticipation within her as she was finally going to feel the cock for good.


    Terias lined his cock next to her precious hole. He had not prated her yet, not even with the fingers, his cock was the first to enter in her, as shey on the bed in doggy style.


    "Ahhh mmm"


    Tina moaned in satisfaction as she finally felt something real and girthy in her hole, her insides felt full as Terias slid in his cock.


    Terias also felt good, after the long wait of two weeks, he finally had a woman. His cock was cushioned by the plump ass from both sides, as his cock entered inside, his pelvis felt the pleasure of rubbing over the plump ass.


    He let his hands wander over the ass as he held it roughly to pound Tina from the back.


    ...


    In and out, in and out, the symphony of moans continued as Tina moaned at every thrust and so did Terias to hold back his orgasm.


    Tina had her eyes turned into a nymphomaniac while her body forced her to roughly breathe in, from the mouth, her tongue stuck out.


    She was still in the maid dress, as neither of them were interested to strip all the way. She was clothed on top while naked at bottom simr to Terias.


    Terias was happy with seeing her ass while Tina felt satisfied with her pussy being fucked.


    She still had some reservations about kissing and being more intimate but at the moment she only wanted cock.


    Where Lisa was disgusted with the idea of kissing or being touched by her servant J, Tina had the same fear with a pinch of shame.


    ...


    Back at Lisa''s ce, her floor in the mansion, she sat in her balcony in open sun.


    Lisa had found a letter delivered for herself by her personal attendant, it was not anything new, as the normal means ofmunication in the era was through letters, with the exception of some artifacts.


    She had made many friends as a noble with whom she exchanged letters and kept in touch. It was a regr thing, she decided to read the letter after she had gone through her normal routine.


    ...


    Lisa finally settled down, ready to read and reply to the letters addressed to her. She went through the letter.


    "Grey? Who''s it?"


    She read the name of sender, unable to recall someone with that name, she still decided to read that nheless.


    "Let''s see what he has written... How are you the cheating bitch of a wife.. What??! Who!!"


    (Power stones)


    (Apologies, had a slight dy of two hours)

 Chapter 40: Near the tree (18+)

    "Let''s see what he has written... How are you the cheating bitch of a wife.. What??! Who!!"


    ...


    As shepleted reading the letter, she realised she had fucked up, someone had known about her infidel acts with John.


    She was furious as she let out cuss words to whoever was ckmailing her.


    The unknown man was using the fact that she had a physical rtionship with another man to ckmail her into giving a fifty gold coins and her lingerie set. The amount was too great for Lisa.


    She could put together the amount if she tried really hard. She reluctantly decided to ept the deal, it was not worth it to be known as a infidel in societypares to loosing gold.


    The day of that unfortunate meeting with that perverted evil man was Friday, which was tomorrow.


    ...


    The perverted evil man was an appropriate word used for Terias, as he was going balls deep into a servant at the moment.


    Tina was lying on the bed, facing the bed. Terias was on her as he kept thrusting his old hip for her.


    "Ahh, yess mylord"


    Tina moaned when the thick cock entered her again.


    "Haah, I feel it in womb"


    Tina let go of the shame as she kept depressing how good she felt, inside her pussy.


    "Sooo thick"


    Her holes widened with each thrust, she kept appreciating the thick meat going in her.


    "Wait, wait!! I am peeing"


    Tina shouted in panic, she had a sudden release while being fucked, she could not stop while Terias kept pounding her.


    "Don''t worry, let it out"


    Terias understood the reason for her panic, he reassured her to let it all out, to let an adult pee on the bed.


    Sweat dripped from Tina because her body was in a great rush. She kept being pounded with no rest, her thick ass handled all the pressure from Terias.


    "No, please"


    Tina could not let go of her shame, to pee in front of another person? Noo, she would never do it.


    ''No, why is he getting harder? My god, I can''t hold it in anymore. ''


    Tina felt Terias had got harder than before when he heard of her request to rest. She was panicking, the Viscount was not letting her go, he had started going harder and faster.


    ...


    Terias continued, ignoring her pleas for the break, he went harder and faster as if he wanted to have Tina pee in the bed.


    ''No, I am done, I am peeing!!! ''


    Tina could not hold it in, she let out her piss from her pee hole as Terias continued to pound her.


    She had her thoughts full of shame, her face had taken another shade of red, deeper shade than when she was being fucked by an old man.


    Her eyes had tears of humiliation and shame. Unfortunately for her mental image, she still felt the pleasure from the non stop pounding by Terias, he was not at all bothered by her shameful act, in fact he went harder.


    ''I peed, I peed while being fucked by an old man. But it feels good, too good. ''


    As if she was two different person in one body, she kept having positive and negative thoughts. One part of her mind was feeling humiliation while the other had overcame all barriers for the sexual pleasure.


    ...


    ''Woah, she peed from my fucking.''


    Terias was proud of his achievement, he had made a maturedy with three children pee from his cock.


    ''It is time i let out my load.''


    He thrusted his hips deep as his cock went balls deep in Tina, his cum sttered on her insides.


    "Ahh"  Tina shivered from the load, she rxed and let her body loose.


    "Did you have fun? Pissing on the bed while being pounded from behind."


    Terias asked mischievously, he had decided to address the topic for a bettermunication.


    He could not be passive and wait for the woman in her mansion to act first, he needed to take an initiative.


    "I am sorry, my lord. I could not hold it in." Tina had turned away her eyes in shame and the eyes went moist due to the words from Terias. She realised from his tone that he was teasing her. She felt ashamed of herself nheless.


    ...


    "How did it feelpared to when you were peeking on me and Maya that day? Did this feel better?"


    This time Terias was genuinely curious, he was ny nine percent sure that Tina had peeked on them on that day.


    "This feeling is better" Tina paused for a moment when she heard the question but her motivation to change the topic from her pissing on the bed made her answer honestly, though after a small pause.


    Terias grinned as he listened to her reply, feeling proud of his performance as he made a maturedy satisfied. He was tempted to ask Tina about how hepared with herte husband, as Tina was dripping with his cum.


    "How are you getting along with Maya?" Terias asked her another question, he could see a certain amount of distance in the rtionship between Tina and Maya.


    "We are getting along, mylord." Tina had given a one liner answer. She was still nervous as things had escted very quickly from her body being checked out to her pussy getting relentless pounding.


    She did not want to dwell upon herplicated rtionship with Maya, not at the moment.


    ...


    Terias looked at her plump ass which had turned red from his thorough pounding. He could see the bed had turned wet from Tina''s pee while her vagina leaked out his cum.


    A great load was deposited inside her hole by Terias, the excess amount was leaking from her hole, slowly dripping out.


    "I think I should bring a servant for cleaning this ce." Terias said as he looked at Tina, she was spread out on the bed.


    Terias could decide to call Maya, though it could get awkward for Tina to be caught in this situation by Maya.


    Or maybe it could be an incident where both of them coulde further close.


    Terias got out from the bed, he decided to end things at the moment. He had ns for tomorrow and from what he could see, Tina was in no condition to continue.


    Her corruption level had already reached 100% , Terias could somewhat feel her current emotions, she was overwhelmed by the shame after the orgasm.


    ...


    Terias dressed up and cleaned himself before going out to his library. He had his training to continue, his research to resume and a halfplete n to execute.


    "Now that the letter has reached her, she should be preparing the gold to pay up. "


    He had decided upon his next steps of the n for Lisa.


    Friday..


    Terias was ready to go out and meet Lisa with an alias. The time of meeting he gave her was midnight, it would be easy for her to not be spotted, sneaking out midnight.


    The day had passed kind of awkwardly, there was sexual tension between him and Tina but the presence of Maya in the room made Tina passive.


    Terias also controlled himself, just yesterday he had a st with Tina, and today at midnight, he was going to be meeting Lisa.


    He had nned to satisfy his urges from the day at midnight with Lisa. He did not need to worry about her refusal, she was found out by John for making suspicious moves, she had moved many of her assets and sold some.


    ...


    Terias was covered from head to toe by loose ck clothes, he decided to not wear the luxurious clothes from the wardrobe and chose a normal one.


    Lisa had her face covered, though she had not bothered to cover the rest of her body or to change her attire to a non noble. She was covered by a ck cardigan.


    ''He looks to be alone, but how could a man from outside know about me without an insider.'' Lisa had a thought as she saw only one men covered in loose clothes.


    As she had spotted the man, the man had also spotted her nearing the marked tree for the deal.


    "Did you bring the gold?" Terias did not beat around the bush, he went and asked for the money first, although he already knew she had the gold.


    "I have it, here." She showed a bag full of coins in her hand as the bag made noise. But before Terias could take the bag full of coins, Lisa had pulled it back.


    "No, not so fast, how do I trust you to be true to your promise." Lisa asked for a reason to trust the stranger (Terias ) before handing him out the money.


    ...


    "You don''t. You either fulfill your side of deal or take the risk of being exposed." Terias said nonchntly as he yed with the recall stone in his hands ying a scene of her and her servant J, recorded by him for the n.


    Lisa handed out the bag to him, not bothering tomunicate any more.


    She stayed there as if to hear the word of promise from the stranger''s mouth.


    "What''s next? You''re saying something?" She asked ready to hear out Terias.


    "The lingerie is missing" Terias said to her in response.


    "Lingerie? That wasn''t a joke?" Lisa asked out in surprise, she had thought that money was the main purpose of the ckmail. She had already forgotten about the lingerie.


    "Yeah lingerie, hehe do not worry, you can strip now." Terias suggested as heughed.


    "How dare you!!!" Lisa cursed out


    ''Strip? Here? Now??'' seeing that the stranger was not intimidated by her show of authority, her final bet to save the dignity, she began to strip with humiliation visible on her face.


    She took off her cardigan first, then the one-piece dress and finally stopped as she exposed the seductive hourss figure, ready to strip off her lingerie.


    She clenched her teeth in anger as she untied her bra, cupping the soft and ample cheating bust of hers.


    (Power stones)

 Chapter 41: I blackmail beauties (18+)

    She clenched her teeth in anger as she untied her bra, cupping the soft and ample cheating bust of hers.


    ...


    Terias had seen Lisa naked before, seeing would be a wrong description. He had used his skill sense there and had got a blueprint like view of her sexual escapades in her bed.


    On that day, the servant J was going down on her and she was on the bed, with her legs spread wide for her servant to lick.


    However, now the tables had turned, Lisa was made to strip naked in the middle of nowhere at midnight.


    The stranger she was stripping for was Terias, who was using an alias. She did not know the identity of the man who was watching her.


    This was most humiliated she had ever felt.


    Lisa detested the fact that a man of unknown identity was making her strip butt naked in open like this.


    ...


    She could have resisted but her thoughts of vengeance vanished after she had seen the costly artifact in the stranger''s hands.


    The artifact was able to record real images which meant the stranger had great strength.


    A person with low strength would not be able to keep such a precious artifact and still be able to live his life, he needed to have enough strength to protect that artifact or have a strong background.


    She had to bear with the situation, she did not dare to make a rash move and risk her dignity and life for a mere fifty gold and a used set of clothes.


    ''He very likely wishes to see me get naked, asshole. ''Lisa concluded.


    She thought that the goal of the stranger was the gold that she had obediently brought. Surprisingly, after receiving the gold he did not leave.


    The man had thought of using his authority to make her strip naked.


    ...


    The condition of the stranger was to bring a used pair of lingerie for him along with the gold he demanded.


    She had ignored the demand because the words used in the letter were very rude, ng like.


    She thought it was his way of disrespecting her and not a demand. Who could have thought that a person demanding arge amount of gold would also ask for her undergarments?


    ''I might as well go with it and end this suffering quickly. ''


    She wanted it to end quickly. Not left with any option, she began to lower her bra hesitatingly.


    Her bra slowly slid off her silky skin, the fabric went lower and the skin of her supple and perfect breast came into the stranger''s view.


    ''Seeing it with my own eyes is indeed different. '' Terias had not thought that a woman stripping her clothes could look this seductive.


    The fact that Lisa was resisting internally and was still slowly taking off her bra was really arousing to watch.


    ...


    Terias stared hard at Lisa with lust in his eyes as he saw her slowly strip.


    Lisa had paused at her nipples though she did not tease Terias for long. She showed her pink nipples on that ample bust of hers, the plump and juicy breast was perfectly shaped.


    She covered her breast with one hand, or at least tried to cover them. They were too big to be covered by just one of her hands.


    She threw off the bra at Terias as she used both of her hands to cover those beautiful and seductive breast.


    "Hmm, nice. " Said Terias as he picked up the bra from the ground and took a whiff of it. The fabric was soft too touch, as expected from a noble woman''s wardrobe.


    Lisa began to dress herself, she covered her body up quickly by the ck cardigan she had taken off earlier.


    ...


    "Wait, wait, don''t you think you are forgetting something?? " Asked Terias as he shouted loudly for Lisa to stop wearing the clothes.


    "What? What now?? " Lisa asked in a frustrated and angry tone, she could not handle the arrogant tone of the pervert stranger.


    "That" Terias said pointing at her crotch.


    "What about it?" Lisa angrily asked, she had no idea what the guy meant by pointing at her crotch but it could not be anything good.


    "Don''t you think there''s something still remaining to be traded?" Terias said to her as he showed the bra in his hands.


    ...


    The letter he wrote had mentioned the part about lingerie, he had added that part just for fun. He could get a great show if Lisa obeyed him and fortunately she did that.


    Now that Lisa had already taken off her top, Terias could not resist to tease her by having Lisa give up the underwear too.


    He pointed at her crotch to show her that she still had to take off that piece of clothing.


    ''You could have just let me see those beautiful breasts and I would have left. But no, you insist on hiding them.'' thought Terias as he waited for her to take off the underwear.


    "You are taking this too far, don''t you think that you have seen enough already?"


    Lisa asked him in an aggrieved tone, binded by her circumstance she could only speak and try to gain sympathy.


    "What''s the problem, I have seen your top half already. Do you really want to leave withoutpleting our deal? Just for that?"


    Terias tried to coerce her, he had already seen her naked when he had ced the recall stone secretly in her room to record her.


    She was already half naked in front of him and it would not hurt her to get fully naked for a moment before putting on her dress.


    She just needed to hand over her lingerie to him. There was no need to stay and pose naked for Terias.


    ...


    "Alright, but this is it, any further and I would leave."


    Lisa gave an ultimatum to Terias, any more requests and she would leave without care for the consequences. This was her limit, she won''t entertain Terias after giving him the panty.


    "You will forget whatever happens here at the moment and never mention it."


    She put her hands off of her breast, no longer being hidden by her hand, Terias was once again able to look at herscivious breast.


    Lisa bent down slightly, her beautiful face came seductively close to her breast, as if she would lick it any moment now.


    Unfortunately for Terias, she was not teasing him. She was dead serious about giving him her lingerie and leaving after that.


    ...


    Her panty was covering the bubble butt, amazing in both size and shape.


    When she pulled her underpants down, her bubble butt was squeezed against it as the fabric of panty was skin tight and rubbed against Lisa''s ass when taking off.


    Her bubble butt was visible even though Terias was facing her front. The huge size of that butt was letting him see the side of her seductively tempting ass.


    Lisa quickly threw the panty to Terias, as she covered herself with her cardigan. She was unwilling to dress back up in front of Terias.


    She did not wish to let the pervert enjoy watching her dress up and decided to head back while dressed only in cardigan as it was midnight already.


    ''The cardigan anyways covers my full body.''


    She did not need to worry about maintaining her noble image at the moment.


    Though before leaving, she warned the stranger about spreading a rumour or anything tarnishing her image.


    ...


    "This was sessful, it went smoothly. Lisa was quite docile and obedient, though she appears to be high and mighty but she didn''t disobey me." Terias mumbled to himself as he yed with the recall stone in his hand.


    He had recorded the scene of Lisa stripping naked in a forest for him.


    The game was going well, now he needed to wait for the correct time to contact her again.


    Humiliated and slightly aroused, Lisa had left with only her luxurious cardigan rubbing against her bare skin.


    She had obeyed the stranger to the exact words. She believed that the man was far stronger than her in strength.


    She had a slight fear that he would want to do more and not just stop at her stripping naked for him.


    The cold air against her skinbined with the dangerous situation gave her senses a rush.


    She was unwilling to admit it but she had anticipated and fantasised about being fucked in the open by that stranger.


    "Good thing, he didn''t notice it." Lisa sighed as she quickened her steps, her thing between legs was drenched with juices.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 42: ( 40, do not unlock)

    She clenched her teeth in anger as she untied her bra, cupping the soft and ample cheating bust of hers.


    ...


    Terias had seen Lisa naked before, seeing would be a wrong word, he had used his skill sense in the area and had got a blueprint like view of her sexual escapades in her bed.


    On that day, the servant J was going down on her and she was on the bed, with her legs spread wide for her servant to lick.


    However now, the tables had turned, Lisa was made to strip naked in the middle of nowhere at midnight. The stranger she was stripping for was Terias, who was using an alias. She did not know the identity of the man who was watching her strip.


    This was most humiliated she had ever felt.


    Lisa detested the fact that a man of unknown identity was making her strip butt naked in open like this.


    ...


    She could have resisted but her thoughts of vengeance vanished after she had seen the costly artifact in the stranger''s hands. The artifact was able to record real images which meant the stranger had great strength.


    A person with low strength would not be able to keep such a precious artifact and still be able to live his life, he needed to have enough strength to protect that artifact or have a good enough backing.


    She had to bear with the situation, she did not dare to make a rash move and risk her dignity and life for a mere fifty gold and a used set of clothes.


    ''He very likely wishes to see me get naked, asshole. ''


    Lisa concluded, she thought that the goal of the stranger was the gold she had obediently brought, after receiving the gold sessfully, the man had thought of having some quick fun by making her strip naked.


    ...


    The condition of the stranger was to bring a pair of lingerie, used ones, for him along with the gold.


    She had ignored the demand, thenguage used in the letter was very rude, ng like, she thought it was his way of disrespecting her and not a demand. Who could have thought that a person demanding a great amount of gold would also ask for her undergarments.


    ''I might as well go further, and end this suffering quickly. '' she wanted it to end quickly, not left with any option, she began to lower her bra.


    Her bra slowly slid off her silky skin, the fabric went lower and lower, the skin of her supple and perfect breast came into the stranger''s view.


    ''Seeing it with my own eyes is indeed different. '' Terias had not thought that taking off clothes could look this seductive. The fact that Lisa was resisting internally and was still slowly taking off her bra was really tempting.


    ...


    Terias stared hard at her with lust in his eyes as he saw Lisa slowly strip.


    Lisa had stopped at her nipples, though she did not tease Terias for long. She showed her pink nips on that ample bust of hers, the plump and juicy breast was perfectly shaped.


    She covered her breast from one hand, or at least tried to cover them. They were too big to be covered by just one of her hands.


    She threw off the bra at Terias as she used both of her hands to cover those beautiful yet seductive breast.


    "Hmm, nice. " Said Terias as he picked up the bra from the ground and took a whiff off it. The fabric was soft too touch, as expected from a noble woman''s wardrobe.


    Lisa began to dress herself, she covered her body up quickly by the ck cardigan she had took off earlier.


    ...


    "Wait, wait, don''t you think you are forgetting something?? " Asked Terias as he shouted loudly for Lisa to stop wearing the clothes.


    "What? What now?? " Lisa asked in a frustrated and angry tone, she could not handle the frustrating tone of the annoying stranger.


    "That" Terias said pointing out to her crotch.


    "What about it?" Lisa retorted, she had no idea what the guy wanted by pointing at her crotch but it could not be anything good.


    "Don''t you think there''s something still remaining to be traded?" Terias said to her as showed the bra in his hands.


    ...


    The letter he wrote had mentioned the part about lingerie, he had added that part just for fun, he could get a great show if Lisa obeyed him and she did that.


    Now that Lisa had already taken off her top, Terias could not wait to tease her by having her give up the underwear too. He pointed at her crotch to show her that she still had to take off that piece of clothing.


    ''You could have just let me see those beautiful breasts and I would have left but no, you insist on hiding those.'' thought Terias as he waited for her to take off the underwear.


    "You are taking this too far, don''t you think that you have already seen enough?"


    Lisa asked him in an aggrieved tone, binded by her circumstance she could only speak and try to get sympathy.


    "What''s the problem, I have seen your top half already. Do you really want to leave withoutpleting our deal? Just for that?"


    Terias tried to make sense to her, he had already seen her naked when he had ced the recall stone secretly in her room to record her.


    She was already half naked in front of him and it would not hurt her to get fully naked for a second, before putting on the dress. She just needed to hand over her lingerie and not stay and pose naked for Terias.


    ...


    "Alright, but this is it, any further and I would leave. You will forget whatever happens here at the moment and never mention it."


    Lisa gave an ultimatum to Terias, any more requests and she would leave without care for the consequences. This was her limit, she won''t entertain Terias after giving him the panty.


    She put her hands off her breast, no longer being hidden by her hand, Terias was once again able to look at herscivious breast.


    Lisa bent down slightly, her beautiful face came seductively close to her face, as if she would lick it any moment now.


    Unfortunately for Terias, she was not teasing him. She was dead serious about giving him her lingerie and leaving after that.


    ...


    Her panty was covering the bubble butt, amazing in both size and shape. When she pulled them down, her bubble butt was squeezed along with it as the fabric of panty was skin tight rubbing against Lisa''s ass.


    Her bubble butt was visible even though Terias was facing her front. The excess size of that butt was letting him see the side of her seductively tempting ass.


    Lisa quickly threw the panty to Terias, as she covered herself with her cardigan, unwilling topletely dress back in front of Terias.


    She did not wish to let the pervert enjoy watching her dress up, she decided to go back while dressed only in cardigan as it was midnight already, and the cardigan anyways covered her full body. She did not need to worry about maintaining her noble image at the moment.


    Though before leaving, she warned the stranger about spreading a rumour or anything tarnishing her image.


    ...


    "This was sessful, it went smoothly. Lisa was quite docile and obedient, though she appeared to be high and mighty but she didn''t disobey me ."


    Terias said to himself as he yed with the recall stone in his hands, he had recorded the scene of Lisa stripping naked in a forest out of nowhere for him.


    The game was going well, now he needed to wait for the correct time to contact her again.


    Humiliated and slightly aroused, Lisa had left with her luxurious cloth rubbing against her bare skin.


    She had obeyed the stranger to the exact words. She believed that the man was far stronger than her in strength, she had a slight fear that he would want to do more and not just stop at her getting naked.


    The cold air against her skinbined with the dangerous situation gave her senses a rush, she was unwilling to admit it but she had anticipated and imagined how it would feel to be fucked in the open by a stranger.


    "Good thing, he didn''t notice it." Lisa sighed as she quickened her steps.

 Chapter 43: Daring Maya (18+)

    "Good thing, he didn''t notice it." Lisa sighed as she quickened her steps, her thing between legs was drenched in juices.


    ....


    Terias went back to the mansion a few minutes after Lisa had left, he had calcted the time by when she would be back at the mansion, before he too left.


    He did not want to appear suspicious by meeting with her mid journey in midnight because he had to keep his identity secret for a while.


    He haad left when he felt the time was enough for Lisa to reach home and ran back to home with the bag of gold coins in one hand and the lingerie he had taken from Lisa in the other.


    Terias reached his room quickly without making anyone aware of his absence. He stored the recall stone in the shelf.


    As for the lingerie? He did not have any ns about its usage and role in the n, but he had decided to take them back home anyways.


    He nned store them somewhere before he could gift them back to Lisa.


    ...


    The dawn arrived,


    Terias felt rested enough. So, he spent the rest of the night in his bed as he meditated with the breathing exercise.


    There was no need to waste time when he needed to umterge amount of ki.


    After the time with thedies, his mind had gotten refreshed.


    It was possible for him to concentrate on his training again.


    After the time spent with Tina, she had opened up to him a little. He was also able to sense some of her emotions which was a progress for him.


    Whenever Tina or Maya came near him, he could guess their overall mood and emotions thanks to the ying yang bond with them.


    Tina had been showing  signs of yearning and the same went for Maya, but in the case of Maya there wasbination of desperation, hope, and yearning.


    "It seems like they have talked about the great favor Tina was shown by me. Tina also seems to be looking forward for more of our private fun." Even though Tina was slightly embarrassed by Terias because he made her pee in the bed.


    She was still proactive in teasing him with every possible chance.


    As for Maya, it seemed to Terias that she had lost all hope. First, she was ignored by Terias then Tina had shared the bed with Terias.


    To Maya, it seemed like she had been reced all of a sudden.


    ...


    Maya reflected upon it and realised that she herself was at the fault. If she had not distanced herself with the Viscount, Tina would not have gotten the chance to rece her.


    She had seen how Tina kept swinging that huge ass of hers to tempt Terias.


    "I cannot becent, I need to take my ce back." Maya said to herself as she had decided to serve Terias well, like a good maid.


    She opened the topmost buttons of her blouse and pulled up the skirt to her thighs.


    In size, she overshadowed Tina by arge margin. Her ass was plump and big, and the same was the case for her ample bosom.


    She was supposed to visit the Viscount''s room for chores, it was her chance to get ahead of Tina.


    Tina was studying at the moment while Maya had quit the sses already. Maya could read and write. So, she did not need to attend those sses at all.


    Showing off her deep neck cleavage, she went to the Viscount''s room. She had decided to be bold and approached Terias with the intention to be bred.


    ...


    Terias could sense her emotions, and he could gauge the extent of her desperation. He was reading a book when Maya came in. He was surprised at her bold sense of dressing.


    Maya did not miss the look in the Viscount''s eyes. She could feel her confidence go up the moment he looked up her skirt.


    She was bent over on the ground because she had to clean under the table.


    Her skirt revealed her plump white thighs which Terias was tempted to touch. Maya''s deliberate swinging of her hips and her bosom grabbed his attention.


    ''She seems to be in heat with her moves, but her charms and body has seduced me already.'' Terias thought


    He could sense that Maya was deliberately taking long to clean up.


    Her skirt was pulled up to her ass, half of her huge butt was clearly visible along with her sexy thighs.


    This time, if possible he wished to fuck her asshole. The size of her ass tempted him to do so.


    ...


    "Did you say something, my lord?" Maya quickly asked the moment she heard some mumbling from Terias


    She was  nervous because the Viscount was not making a move at her.


    "You dress looks amazing. Did you have it made anew? Your body looks alluring." Teriasmented


    "Yes my lord. I had made some adjustments to it." Her face brightened up instantly from a singleplement.


    "Do you think you could clean this too?" Terias pointed at his cock in his pants and hinted her to suck it.


    He felt she was too nervous and a push was needed to help her.


    "Yes my lord, I would." She began to crawl towards him on all fours after hearing his request.


    Her goal was to please Terias seated on the table.


    ...


    "Damn, those milkers!!" Terias said as he looked at her tits jiggling as Maya crawled with her breasts almost out of her shirt.


    The jiggle in the boobs subsided but her ass took away all the attention. Up close with Maya, Terias could notice that she had not wore her panty.


    She was more confident than what he had given her points for. She came almost butt naked to seduce him.


    As Maya began to unbuckle his pants, he went for her ass and began massaging it.


    The soft sensation felt amazing like before, something he could never get bored of.


    Maya was not the one to make him wait, she straight up went for his cock.


    Two licks on his cock and she had began to suck on it like crazy, as if to prove that she was the only and the best woman.


    Terias was not the guy who did not appreciate his subordinates, he pressed on her chest and pulled the boobs out of her blouse.


    He yed with them and massaged them as she lubed his cock and sucked on it.


    ...


    Maya made gagging noises as she sucked on his cock while Terias had already left her boobs hanging to finger her ass, yes her ass.


    Before this, Maya would have denied or felt disgusted by Terias for doing this, but now the circumstances were different. She felt desired and important at the moment.


    "Woaah, I did not expect this from you." A female voice sounded from near the door. A woman had entered his room and stood near the door as shemented on his indecent act with a servant.


    "This voice??" The voice sounded familiar to Terias, it was from someone he had met.


    (vote with power stones)

 Chapter 44: Beautiful intruder (18+)

    "This voice??" The voice sounded familiar to Terias, it was from someone he had met.


    ...


    He had just began ying with Maya''s assand the sudden intruder had arrived, but he happened to know the person.


    The intruder was the ck haired beauty back from the time he had attended the Earl''s event.


    Just as beautiful as he remembered and she had the same confident tone in her voice.


    He looked her up and down, she was dressed in ck dress. Coupled with her ck hair she looked breathtaking.


    ''She is looking hot. No, not right now. How did she enter here unannounced?''


    Terias stopped himself from being distracted by her beauty and decided to focus on the main topic here.


    Tasha looked breathtaking no doubt, but he was curious how she had entered into his room.


    ...


    ''Don''t nobles have those guards and soldiers? What are they doing? She interrupted me mid work.''


    From what he knew, there was supposed to be a long procedure of thorough checking, informing the residence owner of the visitor''s arrival and identity, and then the meeting.


    Tasha seemed to have conveniently skipped all these and barged in his room unannounced.


    Not to mention Maya was still sucking on his cock obediently working with her mouth.


    ...


    "How did you enter here?" asked Terias


    "Me? There were no guards and your butler seems to have left for some work. So, I just asked around and entered." Tasha replied


    The woman did not seem guilty about entering the room without knocking, neither did she exin how she found his room.


    She was looking at him with an amusing smile.


    "But what do I see here? You certainly have got a big appetite. Not even letting your poor maid do her daily chores." Tasha smirked as she talked with her eyes on the maid, Maya was still doing it.


    Maya had tried to cover up her bare ass when she heard the Viscount talking with a woman, but her actions were suppressed by Terias.


    He shoved her face down on his crotch, as if signaling her to not worry and continue the job.


    ...


    ''John seemed to have left for the mission I gave him, to kill the culprits on that list. That is the reason Tasha entered here without any hurdles.''


    Terias quickly made an analysis after hearing Tasha speak.


    Tasha herself was a level two ki warrior, except for his butler, none of his subordinates who were currently in the mansion could beat her one on one. She could walk around freely.


    All of the chores and works of the Viscount was handled solely by his butler which included his guests and meeting.


    "I certainly do have a big appetite. You know that too, don''t you? haha" Teriasmented on her sarcastic response.


    She acted no different from Maya when they were together in that room, back at the auction event.


    "I do happen to know, matter of fact, I havee here for the same purpose." Tasha was taken back at his sudden reference to the day they had met, but she quickly recovered herposure.


    She was not here for an official work with the Viscount, her intention was to meet Terias, seeing that Terias was already hard and raring to go with the maid had made it easy to get what she wanted.


    She was a woman with pride, strength and many connections. She could not just admit to a man that she was there, at his ce because she desired to be pounded.


    She was travelling to the west for some work and decided to stop by at the Viscount, she had a good bond with him.


    There was this urge inside her to meet Terias and possibly do stuff together for a second time. That was the reason for her impromptu visit to Terias.


    "You can join in, as you can see we have already began." Terias said to Tasha


    He pointed at the empty ce near Maya, where she was on her knees and diligently sucked on his cock.


    Maya was not asked about her opinion to participate in a possible threesome.


    "Join in? Right now with her?" Tasha asked dumbfounded


    She had an expression on her face which seemed to say ''Is this man really asking me to join in a threesome with a maid.''


    Tasha had an amusing expression but her honest emotions allowed Terias to know that she was actually considering the proposal.


    He could partly sense some of the major emotions with the women he hadpleted the bond, thanks to the Ying Yang technique.


    "Why? You don''t want to?" Terias decided to hit when the iron was hot, it was his chance to enjoy two beautiful and busty woman together at once, very first threesome of his life.


    How could he stay passive and let Tasha think it through? He nned to coerce her by showing her how much the maid enjoyed.


    "Alright, I would join. Let''s see, how well you can keep up with two woman at the same time." Tasha was giving the proposal a thought, but her emotions and bodily desires forced her ept it.


    She had heard of many nobles indulging in the events like this, it was not a bad idea to give this a try herself. So, she decided to ept joining in together with another woman.


    ...


    She began to strip the beautiful dress off of her body, the ck dress she was wearing was a one piece. She skillfully took it off and her semi naked sexy body was open to be seen.


    Tasha''s figure was very different from Maya, she was simr to Earl Scheta''s wife Alice, though her assets were bigger than that of Lady Alice.


    While Maya was a mom bod with a gentle and beautiful face and her curves were the biggest.


    "Woah, I did not expect you to really join us. You are quite bold."


    Terias ogled at her twin peaks hidden by her semi transparent bra like a pervert.


    Due to the deep neck dress she wore, the bra was not a normal bra fully covering her breast, it was a thin like string.


    Her bra barely supported the big breasts and kept them from swinging when she walked.


    She seductively pulled down her panty while showing her back to Terias, she bent over and made an arc as she took it off and handed it to him.


    Terias could see her pussy lips spread when Tasha bent over. She was clean and pink inside there, her holes were hidden between the thick thighs and curvy ass.


    Terias smiled, he was getting a strip show while also having his cock sucked, he could die happy.


    "Take these too." Tasha handed over her bra to him which she took off quickly.


    Her ck hair hided her boobs seductively, though the skin seen from between the boobs was more sexy than what he could see directly.


    Tasha sat on the table as she spread her legs and pulled Terias close to him. Maya was down there still continuing with the blowjob, under the table. While Tasha had grabbed his face above the table as she began to kiss him.


    ...

 Chapter 45: Maya with Tasha ( yuri 18+)

    While Tasha had grabbed his face above the table as she began to kiss him.


    ...


    He never had a passionate kiss like this, the soft mushy feeling of her lips rubbing on his lips was unbelievably good.


    Last time when they were together, he had not tried doing kissing. Only oral sex was involved in their y.


    "uummm hmmm"


    Tasha uttered a grunt of disapproval when Terias tried to touch her breast with one of his hands while the other one was holding onto Tasha''s hair.


    "What? You won''t even let me hold them?!!" Teriasined dissatisfied


    "Do not be in hurry. You need tost long enough for me, to enjoy all of me." Tasha told


    She was finally feeling good after taking her petty revenge from hisck of conscience and mannerism shown to her during that day.


    She felt so humiliated when the Viscount did not attempt to contact her after spending their time together in the bed.


    ...


    ''Don''t worry darling, i shall let you have me but only after you have suffered enough.'' Tasha felt very proud of her antics, she had decided to use this method of showing but not letting him touch, to tease him more.


    At least for as long as her body and emotions could be held back.


    "You seem dissatisfied. Alright, let me take off your shirt." Tasha said


    She decided topensate him by removing his shirt.


    She unbuttoned the shirt deliberately in a slow manner. She was waiting for Maya to make Terias orgasm with her blowjob.


    "Sure, take them off." Terias grinned


    He let Tasha unbutton his shirt.


    As for the matter of Tasha teasing him by denying him from touching her boobs, he decided to grab onto the heavy and big milkers of Maya from her blouse.


    They were bigger and softer than that of Tasha, due to Maya''s mature age they were very soft unlike Tasha''s firm ones.


    ...


    Tasha had seen him grab onto the breasts  from Maya''s blouse. She snorted in envy as she saw him childishly y with Maya''srge cow like udders.


    ''What does he like about those abnormallyrge breasts!!? Aren''t mine just perfectly fine? Big and firm with and soft skin too.'' Tasha thought in her mind as shepared her body to that of Maya''s.


    She was just a cup or two smaller than maya but her boobs were still very supple and at the same time firm too.


    The perfect boobs, Young men chased her just for a simple nce at them. She was in a different league than amoner of humble origins like Maya.


    ''It is undeniable she looks beautiful and has a good face, but whenpared she stands no chance against me. I work out, I train and I have got firm muscles and curves unlike this woman''s soft flesh.''


    Tasha looked at Maya with a scrutinizing gaze. She checked out Maya''s body all over, from the soft flesh to the bloated stomach and excess amount of the fat present in Maya''s body, Tasha had thoroughly checked andpared them to herself in a few seconds.


    ...


    ''She might look soft to touch but down there, she cannot be tighter than me, her body is full of chubby fat while mine is tight from training.


    It alles down to the amount of tightness down there in our holes.''


    Tasha had conceded in theparison of softness of skin but firm muscles felt good to touch and so did firm boobs, and the most important of all, her vagina was tighter than Maya because of her regr training.


    While Tasha had slowly taken off the shirt, Terias had quickly taken off the blouse from Maya. Maya was only d in a short skirt which barely covered her ass cheeks.


    Terias held Maya''s head as he started to feel a pressure build up in his balls, his cock was pumped, ready to fire a massive load of cum into her mouth.


    He wanted Maya to continue the rhythm, as he yed with her boobs while getting a blowjob.


    ...


    "You seem to be getting close, let me help you." Tasha told Terias


    She went from undressing him to touching his bare chest.


    Terias had a body of warrior, although his lifespan was in dire state, his body was fit.


    The muscles on his chest and abs felt manly. She touched it all over with her hands before deciding to help Terias cum faster and harder.


    Tasha stuck her tongue out yfully and wetted her soft lips before she nibbled his ears.


    Terias felt a hot breath of air on his ear before a wet and warm feeling was registered by his senses.


    Tasha had taken a quick but seductive lick on his neck before going further down on his chest.


    ...


    Tasha licked on his chest slowly biting on it then went down to feel his hard muscles before finally reaching his inner thighs.


    The ce was cramped as Maya was already down there trying her best to relieve Terias by herself.


    Maya did not like the new woman that hade all of a sudden and barged in her master''s room.


    She felt disrespected when Terias had asked the strange woman to join in together with her in order to pleasure him, but she felt more humiliated when the other woman was actually dissatisfied and angry at Terias for proposing this idea.


    She felt the annoying gaze from Tasha just because Tasha did not want to share Terias together with her.


    Although Tasha quickly changed her opinion and decided to y along by joining them in the act, Tasha still kept her distance from Maya and only kissed Terias.


    ...


    ''Damn, that bitch. She thinks she''s all that just because she''s a little younger than me.''


    Maya cursed Tasha in her mind, that woman was not doing any work and wanted her to leave Terias all for herself, just because she was beautiful and younger than Maya.


    ''If I were as bold and shameless like you, then I would have made him obsessed with myself already. Curse me for myck of experience.''


    She regretted not taking the chance she had when she was younger to gather more experience.


    Right now, she was old and unskilled, she could not make even Terias cum after this long of cock sucking.


    Terias had to resort to taking off Maya''s blouse as if topensate for Tasha''s.


    The act motivated Maya to prove her worth, she put her all into going further and longer with less breathing to pleasure Terias.


    ...


    Tasha, that  woman wasing close to the cock. Maya did not wish to give up the hard cock to that woman. She would loose the chance to impress Terias if she gave up.


    ''These two at the same time, I can''t hold on.'' Terias was grinning


    Terias felt disappointed, before he could even feel Tasha and Maya working on his cock, the maid had made him cum with her delicate moves.


    The view and the sensation both were too great for him to hold back.


    In that instant,


    Tasha was going really hard at his cock and barely took a breath while Tasha used the trial and error method to lick his sensitive spots.


    "Hhah, I am cumming." Terias called out loudly


    He wanted both of them to be prepared for the massive load toe.


    He shot loads of cum inside Maya''s mouth, the excess overflowed as she backed out due to theck of air inside her lungs.


    ...


    Tasha quickly took her position, she did not let the cum go to waste. She reced Maya as she sucked the tip of his cock for cum.


    She gulped whatever she could but the amount was far less than what Maya had gotten.


    "Come here." She ordered Maya toe closer to her.


    Still troubled with the excess cum in her mouth, Maya could not process her words but she came close to her.


    "Watch this" Tasha said to Terias


    She kissed Maya on her lips as she parted her lips. Maya''s mouth was prated by Tasha''s tongue, Tasha made Maya open wide and sucked a great amount of cum out from her mouth.


    ...


    "Holy fuck..!,  this is too good." Terias subconsciously blurted out as he saw the two beautiful women in front of him sharing his cum.


    Maya had his white cum dripping down from her mouth to her lips and Tasha was greedily sucking onto those lips.


    She had intentionally made it messy, the cum dripped down on both her and Maya''s chins but the focus of the twodies had sessfully shifted from the cum in their mouth to the sensual kiss.


    Tasha was thrusting her tongue inside Maya''s mouth while Maya also reciprocated with the same. She bit on Tasha''s tongue and lips teasingly.


    Tasha gulped the fluid down her throat as she backed out from the kiss for a breathing break, while Maya also took deep breathes, her face had gone messy with the mixture of her sweat, saliva, and the cum from Terias.


    ...

 Chapter 46: Mayas first time (18+)

    While Maya also took deep breathes, her face had gone messy with the mixture of her sweat, saliva, and the cum from Terias.


    ...


    Terias watched with his hands on his nowid cock.


    The twodies were enjoying themselves, different from their first impression of themselves, they seemed to like each other.


    Maya did not say a word to Tasha, she was allowing Tasha to suck on her lips.


    ''What is this feeling?? She feels so clumsy with her lips. How is her movements so amateur? Does she not have experience ?''


    Tasha felt the clumsy and inexperienced movement of Maya''s lips. It was hard to believe for her, that a woman this old wascking in experience.


    Tasha was enjoying the clumsiness of the woman in front of her, she felt her anger for Maya slightly dissipate.


    She broke the kiss and and looked at Maya sitting on the knees across her.


    ...


    Different from Tasha, Maya was not a ki warrior. Maya was a normal human, she had a weaker body than Tasha..


    Maya was breathing heavily, her body was fully wet from sweat, the boobs hanging out from her blouse were shaking and they had turned to a shade of red from constant groping.


    ''What have i done?! This bizarre scenario. How could i kiss a woman? That too, not a peck on the cheeks but a really intimate kiss where we exchanged our bodily fluids!''


    Maya had be a part of group which was hard for her to believe.


    She was unaware of these type of same sex rtionships and she had not heard of anyone practicing it.


    Her body was full of heat from arousal, her pussy throbbed for a good cock and a hard pounding.


    "Am i aroused?" Maya was feeling conflicted when she found out that she had felt good after kissing a woman.


    She had unconsciously touched her wet vagina which made her realise a fact that she had actually enjoyed the kiss.


    ''No! No! i am just aroused from giving a blowjob, this is a natural response from my body after seeing and feeling a penis. It has nothing to do with that woman kissing me.''


    Maya convinced herself that she was wet because of Terias not because a woman had kissed her and she enjoyed the feeling of their lips touching.


    ...


    "Of course you are aroused. How could you not feel good? when I, Tasha is the one who kissed you." Tasha replied to Maya in a proud and condescending tone.


    Maya had barely recovered from the cum in her throat and the shock of kissing when she realised that she had said her words out loud, and not inside her head which she thought was a part of her mind talks.


    She felt embarrassed when Tasha talked down to her like an older and more experienced person.


    However, she could not retort to that woman, she had no words in her mind to retort, her mind had nked out.


    ...


    "Wait, you aren''t new to this right? Is this your first time kissing a woman?" Tasha asked in surprise


    She came to a realization that the inexperienced woman might have done this for the first time in her life.


    "No.. I mean, Yes. I have not kissed a woman before." Maya fumbled with her words as she replied to Tasha''s strange and embarrassing question.


    "Ahh, lemme kiss you again." Tasha moved her face close to Maya''s, she was going in for another kiss with a pout on her face.


    Maya innocently closed her eyes and also slightly moved her face to allow Tasha to kiss.


    Her heart palpitated with anticipation but she did not dislike this strange feeling.


    ...


    "Ohh, You really seem to like the kiss we had shared just now, hehe." Tasha stopped just before her pouted lips touched Maya''s. She could feel Maya''s hot breathe as she stopped really close to her face.


    Tasha was teasing the innocent and naive Maya by asking for a kiss. She wanted to take Maya''s reaction on the intimate act just now.


    She got a cute reaction from Maya, that woman was not at all resisting her advances. Maya had actually cooperated and had parted her lips for a better intimate kiss.


    Tashaughed off before giving a slight peck on Maya''s lips, she did not go further this time as she had no cum to steal from the busty cutie.


    Tasha was dissatisfied at Maya for stealing the cum which she had set her eyes on. She wanted to make Terias cum by herself but Maya had dared to go harder and faster to hoard all of the cum for herself.


    It  was uneptable for Tasha thus she had decided to steal a kiss from Maya and then take the cum out from Maya''s mouth for herself.


    ...


    ''She''s really cute, hmmm.'' Now that she thought about it, she realisedthat the naive woman must have gone really hard on that cock to prove herself.


    ''So embarrassing, Ipeted against such an inexperienceddy.'' Tasha felt awkward of her previous thoughts.


    "If you really want a good kiss, then why don''t you try helping me a little? I would let you explore then." Tasha said as she stood up and sat on Terias. She wanted to forget the past and look forward to what could be done.


    She spread her legs, her wet vagina spread open, revealing the moist and pink inside.


    Her bare pussy was up against a semi hard cock. Terias had gone from limp to semi hard after seeing the romance between two woman.


    "I have to lick it?" Maya blurted out, she could only understand one meaning from the posture.


    Tasha had sat up on Terias, in a position which invited Maya toe close and face her vagina.


    "Yes, do the same thing you have just felt me do to your lips." Tasha said


    She instructed Maya on what she meant with her gesture and how to do it to her.


    She wanted Maya to y her lower lips while Tasha herself was sitting on the nakedp of Terias.


    ...


    Tasha turned her head to face Terias, she had felt something hard up against her vagina. She was once again surprised at how unbelievably healthy Terias was.


    "You got me hard again, just from the show you had put on" Terias said as if praising them both for putting on a great show for him.


    His cock has gotten semi hard from the kissing itself, the rest of his quick recovery was contributed by Tasha sitting on hisp.


    Also, Tasha had just now mentioned the matter of Maya licking her vagina while she sat and almost grinded on Terias. How could he still remainid when the things were going to be crazy hot? He had gotten hard already by just imagining the stuff that would happen.


    ...


    Tasha turned her head back to Maya, to look at her sitting still. Maya was unmoved by Tasha''s suggestion to give her oral.


    "Come on, it''s just a kiss." Maya tried to further convince Tasha. She believed cunnilingus was not that big of a deal.


    She had many woman do it to her, especially a very close female friend of her. Anyways, they had already gone through the first base, the kissing part where they shared cum from mouth to mouth.


    ''I have to lick her vagina? She wants me, a woman to lick her down there?'' Maya was dumbfounded, there was a beautiful though condescending woman in front of her, staring at her and waiting for Maya to use her tongue down there.


    The scene in front of her did indeed look tempting to her, a beautiful woman with a clean andscivious pussy, her head was slightly hazy from the blowjob, then the kiss and the desire deep in her heart.


    She was slightly in favor of trying out this cunnilingus thing.


    ...


    "Yes, just a kiss." Maya mumbled in daze as she began to move her face close to Tasha''s thighs. She had convinced herself that it was just a kiss and would not really affect her much, she could stop if she did not really enjoy it.


    Terias was excited, he held onto Tasha''s waist as he readied himself to enter Tasha''s hole.


    "You wait, let me grind." Tasha ordered Terias to keep himself from taking actions, she did not want the Viscount to disturb her.


    She aligned herself on his cock with her vagina''s slit over it. She did not let him prate the hole, like she had said, she wanted to grind on Terias and tease him.


    Terias adjusted himself, he could see Tasha''s seductive back and her curvy ass rubbing onto him.


    Her ass changed shape when rubbed against Terias, his erect cock was already looking to part Tasha''s pussy lips but Tasha was not at all giving him the space to do so.


    Her vagina was parted as Terias had a girthy cock, she could feel her clit being rubbed as she grinded very slowly, her pussy juice dripped on the cock and mixed together as it lubed the cock for pration.


    (Thanks for reading. Please vote with power stones.)

 Chapter 47: Tasha gets it (18+)

    Her vagina was parted as Terias had a girthy cock, she could feel her clit being rubbed as she grinded very slowly, her pussy juice dripped on the cock and mixed together as it lubed the cock for pration.


    ...


    Tasha grinded on Terias slowly, as she enjoyed the sensation. Seeing the scene, Maya could no longer think straight. She joined in and used her tongue to lick fuck Tasha down there.


    It tasted funny to her but also kind of gave a strangely good taste to her. Maya did lick Tasha only, but Terias had his cock so erect that it came in contact with her tongue.


    Maya tasted both Terias and Tasha together on the erect cock that had touched her tongue in surprise.


    ...


    "Mmh" Terias grunted, he felt like he was being sandwiched between Tasha''s lower lips and the lick from Maya further intensified his pleasure.


    "You''re doing good, just stick with it." Tasha praised Maya as she had felt Maya lick her clit identally.


    Tasha ordered Maya to go on like this before pulling Maya''s face up, close to her Vagina''s clit.


    Maya did as ordered, her confidence increased after being praised.


    "Try kissing, don''t  just lick  on it."


    Tasha added as she kept on grinding on Terias but unlike before Terias was no longer feeling the random licks by Maya.


    Maya had be monopolised by Tasha only. Although, he did feel the quivering from Tasha''s lower lips on his cock.


    ...


    "Ahh, I thought I could hold on but I inserted it by myself haah." Tasha sighed to herself


    Tasha had thought that she would tease Terias and let him be in heat for a while. Ironically, Maya hade as a surprise to her and made this grinding session unbearable for Tasha herself.


    She had decided to slide in the cock inside her vagina, she could not keep herself from it any longer.


    Tasha started going up and down on Terias while Terias himselfy seated on his bed and supported her by grabbing onto her waist.


    He had thought that perhaps Tasha would really cock block him for a while but she just happened to be the one in more heat.


    ''She''s not even bothered by my heavy thrusts.'' Terias was not the one to stay passive. So, he had began thrusting deeper into Tasha by holding her waist, Tasha remained unbothered of it.


    Though earlier she had stopped Terias from touching and groping her, she wanted only herself to be in control.


    ...


    ''What do I do now? They are..'' Maya was in confusion, she didn''t know what to do next.


    Tasha was moving up and down on Terias, it was not possible for her to keep licking the clit like before.


    "Uuhhh, Your cock is too girthy, the best one out there." Tasha grunted


    "Ahh too deep" she grumbled, feeling it deep


    "Rx your legs, don''t tense" Terias advised


    For around a minute, Maya was just watching them copte wildly, she sat on the ground watching them up close.


    Though she did not stay in confusion for long, she inched closer to Terias and Tasha fucking.


    ...


    Maya stuck her tongue out and began to use it on the point where Terias and Tasha were connected.


    It came as surprise for Tasha, she wanted a head start for fucking but Maya had made her really wet that she had no choice but to jump on the cock already, failing her ns.


    She was enjoying the fucking from the Viscount, but all of a sudden she felt Maya''s mouth on her,  the maid was licking her again and it felt damn good to Tasha.


    ''That''s the pleasure spot. She will feel it there.'' Maya concluded as she put her specific focus on the small clit on Tasha''s vagina.


    She had seen the reaction of the woman as she touched it, and being a woman also assured her of the pleasure.


    "Keep going, don''t stop" Tasha yelped, she was feeling really close to her orgasm. The tongue on her clit was a great contributor to her uing orgasm.


    ''this feeling, I feel like I am getting an orgasm due to both inside and outside.'' Tasha was getting stimted at two spots simultaneously.


    ...


    Maya obeyed her, in fact she did not see or hear what Tasha wanted, she was enjoying the feeling of pleasing two people at the same time. She was really engrossed in the act.


    "I am cumming, cumming, oh my god!!!" Tasha was really feeling on top of the world, she shouted loudly announcing her orgasm.


    "Yes yess" she leaned on Terias as he used her roughly.


    "Me too" Terias also announced his another load toe was there, on its way to get out.


    Tasha orgasmed as she felt the cum from Terias shooting inside her vagina, panting her walls inside to a thick slimy white.


    Her orgasm also contributed to the liquid dripping down her thighs, her insides were not able to absorb it all.


    ...


    Only Maya remained in heat, unsatisfied and untouched by either of them. She yed with both of them and had helped them reach orgasm.


    Terias was dominant as he kept using his supernatural strength over Tasha to pull her up and thrust his cock inside her.


    But now that both of them had an intense orgasm, Tasha leaned on Teriasfortably as she rested after the intense experience.


    Tasha sat up from her previous limp state as she looked at Maya in heat, the maid was half naked, her cunt dripping from natural lubricants.


    "Our little helper seems to be in heat. Do you want to have an intense orgasmdy?" Tasha teased Maya as she looked in the maid''s eyes and asked her shamelessly.


    ...


    Maya was long past the initial shyness she was feeling earlier. She nodded to Tasha the moment she heard about getting an orgasm.


    She could not deny that she was in heat, not after she had willingly licked a woman''s vagina and shared a kiss with her.


    "Yes". Tasha heard a mumble from the maid, the woman really wanted it.


    "Let me return the favor." Tasha replied as she used her hands to pull up Maya on herp, she made the maid lean backward, Tasha''s bare boobs cushioned the maid as her hands reached the maid''s wet vagina.


    (Vote with power stones)

 Chapter 48: Maya bursts (18+)

    "Let me return the favor." Tasha replied as she used her hands to pull up Maya on herp, she made the maid lean backward , Tasha''s bare boobs cushioned the maid, as her hands reached the maid''s wet vagina.


    ...


    Maya obediently let Tasha touch her intimate holes, she was really turned on to care who touched her, it was fine to her as long as she could be relieved of the arousing desires in her body.


    Tasha touched Maya, who waspletely settled on herp, without any hesitation Tasha touched the juices on Maya''s vagina and parted the vagina from the middle. As she parted the lips, Maya yelped out a sexy moan, she was d inside that finally someone was interested to help her from her misery.


    "fuu" Tasha exhaled her breathe on the maid''s neck to further stimte her. Maya curled her toes when she felt her neck being tickled from the hot breathe and her earlobes being licked by Tasha.


    Tasha bit on maid''s earlobes teasingly while her hands were teasing the poor maid''s vagina. She rubbed on the parted pussy lips before her middle finger entered the maid''s baby making hole.


    ...


    "You can y with those big boobs you know, i am dying to see you do that." Tasha told the maid as she wanted the busty mature woman to y with those big babies, while she vited the soft insides of that mature pussy. She was slightly envious of the size and the softness they had.


    Maya did not reply to Tasha but her hands moved to the boobs and she began squeezing and teasing her boobs by herself. Her pussy was being fingered and rubbed from the inside while her neck and ear was being teased by the woman below her.


    She was practically seated on the woman''sp while being yed by her, Maya''s vagina which had recently tasted the Viscount''s girthy cock was now all of a sudden enjoying a simr level of fun with the thin finger from thedy.


    Different from Terias, the feeling was not due to her insides being rubbed by the cock, right now she was only being teased on the skin level and the sensations she felt were great.


    ...


    ''I feel shaky, she''s kissing me on the neck and she is ying with my pussy all of a sudden. Why am i feeling good? Do i like her? It''s like an aphrodisiac.'' Maya was feeling herselfe close to a shaking orgasm, she was not sure about why a woman was doing this to her, but she liked the feeling and did not want it to stop before she came.


    As Maya kept being stimted from all the sides, her body had turned hot and red, her nipples had be erect and firm temporarily, she turned her face to stop Tasha from kissing her extra sensitive neck and initiated a mouth to mouth kiss herself instead.


    Both of them enjoyed the kiss, Tasha yed with Maya''s tongue and vice versa. They could still taste the cum from Terias inside each other''s mouth.


    Tasha took Maya''s boobs in her hand and started ying with it while Tasha''s boobs rubbed against Maya''s back.


    ''Her boobs are really firm and her lips feel soft too, no wonder the Viscount chose to fuck her and not me.'' Maya felt Tasha''s boobs on her back because Tasha kept moving to tease her with them.


    She realised it sooner that the woman was really well made, unlike her saggy breast Tasha''s remained firm even with that size.


    Tasha was ying with Maya''s mushy big breasts herself as she entangled her tongue with her. She liked how the maid''s boobs were soft and big to feel. not to mention, she could feel the quivering from the maid which excited her a lot. It felt great to find a cute naive woman and corrupt them with pleasures a body could feel.


    ...


    "Do you like it faster or do you like it when i go deeper instead." Tasha was not satisfied with just teasing and fingering the maid, she wanted Maya to spell out how she was feeling and what she liked, she wanted the woman to be more slutty and vocal about her needs.


    ''I want it faster, that way i would cum in an instant but, but this feels good. I want her to keep going on like this and deeper inside my pussy.'' It was hard to decide for Maya, she could not choose between wanting a paced fingering or a deep fingering. Her mind was conflicted.


    "I want to cum." Maya responded to Tasha''s question, she wanted to have her orgasm first no matter what method helped her reach it.


    "Too vague, but i will let you cum." Tasha replied to the maid as she began to speed up her pace of fingering, she did not go really fast or deep, rather she had increased the number of fingers going inside Maya.


    ...


    Tasha kept kissing Maya''s lips while also squeezing onto her boobs, the pleasure was undeniably great.


    Maya continued to moan louder, her breathing quickened. The breast in Tasha''s hand was full of red marks made by the strength of grip on it.


    "ahhh, yees" Maya moaned, her body was growing tense, her orgasm was building up ready to erupt out from her vagina.


    "my good lord" She felt Tasha increase the pace of fingering with three fingers already inside the vagina. Her abdomen tightened and the butt hole clenched hard. She was ready to cum.


    "EEEkkkkhh" Her shriek came out as she had finally cummed from the hands of Tasha, thanks to her thin but quick fingers.


    Maya slumped down on Tasha, her face after orgasm had a glow on it, she became rxed, uncaring of the location and circumstances.


    She had wanted to seduce and fuck Terias but fate had its own ns. She for the first time, got involved with a woman and her orgasm was no doubt the best she ever had.


    She wanted to get up and leave the ce, her corrupted mind full of lust was a lot more rational now. She could think clearly to a certain extent, though her body and mind both wanted more of the carnal pleasure she felt just now.


    She was not fully satisfied yet, but she had to keepying on the woman beneath her.


    Tasha was still using her hands to press on the maid''s boobs, even after the intense orgasm, she kept ying with it, unable to take her hand off of it.


    While her other hand was wet from the cum Maya had squirted out.

 Chapter 49: Wheres the Butler?

    While her other hand was wet from the cum Maya had squirted out.


    ...


    Unable to ask for more, Maya stayed still on the bed. Her big and soft breasts were being groped by Tasha, she had not stopped ying with them.


    Slowly, Terias wiggled out of the luxurious bed and so did Tasha, albeit with some reluctance to part with the soft sensation.


    Tasha''s corruption was a full hundred percent smiliar to that of Maya, her thirst was not yet quenched. Although she could resist the urges deep inside her, for the moment.


    ...


    Terias dressed back up, as he left the room to resume his search and training in the library.


    His total ki for the moment was reaching the mid three hundreds, with some efficiency, he could increase the number of uses and effectiveness for each of his skills.


    ''I have gained quite a lot from the endeavor this time.'' Terias thought as he checked therge amount of lifespan increase from the ying yang technique.


    [-10 ki +100 days ]


    He had sessfully reached an year of gained lifespan after the increase this time.


    ...


    "Around hundred more attempts to ensure the necessary lifespan to go further. " Due to hisck of lifespan, the necessary ki for his physique improvement was instead being used to sustain his life.


    Reaching close to twenty years of lifespan would enable him to safely grow and aid him in his attempt to be a level four ki warrior.


    He would be free to use the ki that had remained stuck, stabilizing his lifespan.


    Terias himself was not yet done with those two woman but his circumstances had forced him to leave the room without fully enjoying himself.


    He needed to find out John, his Butler''s whereabouts too. John Warner had never been absent for this long.


    That man was out for blood due to the orders from Terias, he needed to track him down and find out his current status.


    ...


    Far away, in the mansion.


    Servant J was seated on his bed, deep in his thoughts contemting his pitiful life.


    He recalled how that impactful day had actually passed in detail.


    ''I was not able to sleep and that made me start to meditate.


    Further down the line, I felt refreshed, not really close to the needed sleep, i went out for a walk.


    Reaching far into the isted area from slow pace walking, I found Lisa, the person i am supposed to assist and protect.


    Also, the evil woman with no regard to a human life, especially the people beneath her.


    Her subordinates be it me or the maids who take care of her, she acts obnoxious and superior to all of them. I saw her draped in a ck cardigan and walking into the wild area. ''


    He recalled how he was so surprised at seeing that woman out in open like that, he was supposed to protect that woman and also his curiosity about Lisa''s destination at midnight made his resolve to follow her stronger.


    ...


    He followed her silently, as he maintained a distance of few meters from behind.


    He was slightly reminded of the many rumors he had heard about the evil cults and their members.


    Although, he did not believe that Lisa was a part of such cults and groups, but she was evil indeed.


    He had heard from few of his friends that people from those evil cults had a different temperament and the changes majorly leaned towards the cruel personality.


    He could not rule out the possibility of the woman in a noble family being a part of these groups, thus he decided to follow Lisa in dark.


    ''I recall that there was another figure in dark, from his stature and height, the person looked to be a male.


    I did not get close to them due to the high chance i might get under their radar. Though from what i can recall, it was a deal of sorts, Lisa handed over a bag to the anonymous man.''


    What servant J could not fathom was the reason behind the deal, although he did realise that the man had an upper hand in the strange deal.


    ''Not a minute passed by and just when they hadpleted the deal and the handing over of the bag, Lisa started another small talk with the man. And she stripped, she stripped to her nakedbody in a wild forest isted from the living areas nearby.


    She showed herself shamelessly to another man, when she has been tormenting me since a long time. I cannot believe that she did it willingly, there has to be something behind it and why did she hand over her lingerie to that man?''


    Servant J had seen the strange exchange between Terias and Lisa, it was obvious to him that Lisa was being made to do tasks against her will but he was not worried about that.


    ...


    He came from a very poor background, unworthy of even looking at the nobles. He had worked very hard to reach here.


    In his life, he wished to move out of this ce and grow into an excellent ki warrior. For that goal, he needed to have a helper from the Viscount''s side.


    He decided to make Lisa his helper, whether he got the support from Lisa or not was solely dependent on the factor whether he could find out the secrets between that deal.


    He was quick to begin with his tasks, he had started following the trails ofmunication between them or any possible traces of their.


    For now, he was sure that he had the perfect opportunity to make use of that bitchy woman whom he was forced to protect.


    ...


    Terias had just arrived at his study in the library, he had decided to wait for a while before going out in search of his butler.


    He was studying the list of people on the hitlist to check on John''s possible whereabouts.


    As for Tasha and Maya, they were still in the bedroom where the recent events had taken ce.


    Maya was reluctant to leave the ce with only one orgasm, but she had no option but to ept it and so was the case for Tasha, they both left the bedroom but not before exchanging their names.


    "It''s good that you have not entered my pharmacy. It would have been quite a hassle if i had to clean that ce from this much blood." The man said to a bloody mess of a human in front of his.


    "Hmm? Why don''t you just say something?" the man asked, dissatisfied from theck of response from the bloodied man.


    "OOhh, i seem to have pulled your tongue out." the manughed in realization, his voice simr to that of a crazy maniac.


    (Power stones)

 Chapter 50: Maniac

    "OOhh, i seem to have pulled your tongue out." the manughed in realization, his voice simr to that of a crazy maniac.


    ...


    A few hours ago, John had decided on his second target for the day. In his long list of people to assassinate, there were five he was supposed to kill.


    He had killed two earlier and one this morning, this was going to be his second target for the day and fourth from the list.


    The second target to be assassinated was a medicine shop owner, with political connections and lots of wealth. The owner was a puppet of tumor like nobles to the society.


    Selling wrong and profitable meds, poisoning people, and human trafficking were some of the crimes the shop owner was regrly involved in.


    John had decided to finish the guy off in the afternoon, the noon time was a small break for the shop owner.


    During that time, the shop owner would be alone and would not be guarded by anyone strong enough to go against John.


    ...


    John was easily able to secure a kill and prepared to leave the shop unnoticed by anyone.


    Unfortunately for him, amotion began outside the room where he had just put the owner to death.


    It should have been easy for him to get out of the ce due to themotion and that''s what he had thought too.


    He silently snuck out and began to leave.


    Suddenly, a wham happened and he was stuck down on the ground. His title of shield master and instincts honed by his countless fights did not help him against the ambush.


    John was lying t on the ground, fully vulnerable and easy to be killed off.


    ...


    John was masked and his attire did not reveal his skin at all, he had to hide his identity but the intruder who whacked him did not care to hide his identity.


    The intruder was a young man in his early twenties. His hair ran long to the shoulder and looked meesy and unkempt, the dress he was wearing showed signs of wear and tear from rough terrain.


    The man had crazy red eyes and a scowling expression stuck on his young handsome face.


    ''He is.. ''


    ...


    John recalled a distant memory buried in his head, during his research into the dirt behind the shop owner he found a story of a talented alchemist.


    The alchemist was barely a level one ki user but his talent in concocting pill from herbs were of prodigious level.


    The shop owner had employed that talented alchemist for his shop andter on killed the guy off for some reason, along with his wife. It was one of the crimes John felt was especially cruel tomit.


    A great loss to Ki users as a whole. He had seen the Alchemist and wanted to give him a chance to work under the Viscount.


    John just wanted to wait for a while and check if the guy really had that talent. Later on, the guy was invited to the Royal academy due to his aplishments in alchemy just before his death.


    ...


    John''s eyes widened at the realisation, they were the exact simr in both face and body type. He could not be mistaken, he was great with his memories.


    The kind and cheerful prodigious man was made into a maniac who had just tortured a stranger, him.


    John assumed that the alchemist must havee to this ce for revenge. How the alchemist had survived and acquired the great strength was a no brainer question.


    ''The alchemist somehow got involved with those evil rituals, the side effects are clearly visible on his body, his change in attitude and especially those eyes. ''


    John thought about how the kind and talented young man had fallen this bad but he could only Sympathesize with that man.


    ...


    Nobody should ever go through what that man had gone through, but John was being beaten ck and blue by that maniac.


    The guy was pissed off that John had killed that wretched man before him, he wanted to take his revenge but the death of the shop owner left him with no targets to vent his hatred.


    ''But that is no excuse to torture another human. ''


    "You killed him, how dare you!" The young man shouted in anger as he kept punching John in agony.


    "How dare you kill him" He kept repeating the same line again and again, scowling and crying.


    Butler escapeed the confinement due to his slick movement and sheer will. Theck of vignce by the alchemist was another factor which worked in John''s favor for the escape.


    ...


    Although what happened with that guy was sad and very unfortunate, an amazing and prestigious life wasid ahead of him and then forever lost, that was still no excuse to perform a ritual.


    John waited for the moment when the guy was unarmed. It gave John a chance to deliver a killing blow, although the maniac like Alchemist guy did not die and was still breathing, John had found the time to escape.


    He bagged a few bottles from the store before quickly sprinting out. His speed was not at his peak because his body was paining from the brutal beating the Alchemist gave him.


    He decided to hold on to helping his rest of the body in exchange for the quick regeneration of his tongue, he needed to stick it together and let it connect to the rest of his tongue.


    The rest of his body could wait for the potions.


    ...


    "Since the guy had made a good enoughmotion, I might as well put him as the scapegoat who died fighting the owner. "


    John muttered to himself testing out his healed tongue and the recovery of his speech, he changed his pace and walked to his escape, his tongue was hurt real bad but had healed due to the generous amount of ki he had used.


    He uncorked a bottle and sipped it all in one gulp. The bitter taste was one of the few problematic things but the rxation his body felt made the pain in his body go away.


    Terias was out of the mansion, his heart was palpitating in worry, the one and only man he trusted was nowhere to be seen.


    He had reached the shop owners ce, he knew that John had ns to assassinate the guy today.


    He used sense unhesitatingly and found one dead but one moving body. The moving guy picked the bottles from nearby and began his escape.


    ...


    Vote with power stones

 Chapter 51: Johns back

    He used sense unhesitatingly and found one dead but one moving body. The moving guy picked the bottles from nearby and began his escape.


    ...


    "He is done with the mission. " Terias released a sigh of relief. The man on the hit list was dead and there was a guy who was escaping.


    Since, the location was a medicine shop, picking up a few bottles meant the other person was hurt and needed some of the potions for their recovery.


    Terias decided to step in and stop themotion. He was a noble and the ruling Viscount of the province. He was well known and people knew his strength of level three ki warrior.


    ...


    He entered the small crowd, ready to interrogate some of them to waste enough time for John to escape, or atleast heal himself.


    "What happened? What is the reason for themotion in this ce? " Terias deliberately asked a guard who was barely able to walk from the injuries on his body, but was going upwards.


    "My Lord, we were doing our duty just like every other day.


    Suddenly, there was an cowardly intruder who used poision and ambushed us and knocked us all down.


    The man looked young but was very strong, even four of us peak level one warriors could not hit him.


    He waited for us stand back up and attack him before he further injured us.


    That guy did not look sane and had a crazy look in his eyes, he went to the top floor and had been there since ten minutes. "


    The guard exined this as he recalled how things had proceeded.


    He did not wish to waste time into exining stuff to someone, he was about to ignore the man and tell him to wait while he quickly checked out the room upstairs.


    He was scared of being beaten again, but it was his duty to perform.


    But the moment he nced back to dismiss the speaker, he was met with the stern face of a noble, who was currently ruling this ce.


    The guard then decided to postpone his search upstairs and entertain the Viscount first.


    He left out some details but all the necessary information was included for Terias to analyse and understand.


    ...


    "Did he say something? About his motive to attack you guys? Where is your superior? " Terias asked the guard


    "He was indeed muttering something, but i could not hear it clearly. " The guard sheepishly answered to Terias, not only did he, as a guard fail to protect this establishment but he also got beaten up by a strange man.


    "But i think that guy is still up there, in the room. " The guard added in order to shake off his responsibility and change the topic from his ipetence.


    "As for the superior, he is on a break and would being in an hour. " He tried to show his superior to be an irresponsible man.


    ...


    "I have already checked the ce out. There is no one inside the room up there. At least not a living person. " Terias outright declined the possibility of anyone living in the room.


    Terias exined to the guard, and told him of his findings from his sense skill. He did not tell anything about a guy escaping from the ce.


    He had stalled for enough time for the John to escape. Terias could now leave the ce and wait for his butler toe back at his mansion.


    As for the damage and death that had taken ce in the shop, he had no consideration towards them. He was already on his way back to the mansion.


    There was an Earl out for his life, he could not waste his time out in public. He quickly rushed back to the mansion expecting a injured John ready to report.


    ...


    "One thing that i do not understand is why did John made amotion? What was the need for it? As far as I know the shop owner was barely able to use ki and was not that big of a fighter either. "


    Terias could not understand the need for a bigmotion when John''s actual goal was to assassinate his target.


    Neither was the shop owner a experienced fighter nor did he have a famed artifact for defense. There did not exist any reason to attract people in that task.


    He could note up with an answer and was looking forward to John''s report on this task he had aplished today.


    ...


    He reached the mansion and then his room.


    John was ready to report, he was waiting patiently for Terias to arrive. His hands had some bandages and so did his neck.


    ''It seems the hit was not as simple as it seems. What could have happened make a peak level two warrior this hurt? ''


    Terias contemted as he looked at his butler up and down, searching for more visible injuries on him.


    "Ahem, You look not so good, are you able to stand?" Terias asked his butler in consideration.


    ...


    From what Terias had experienced, John was very strict with himself. He was perfect like a machine. His etiquette was on top.


    Terias had seen the guy take some bottles from the shop which he believed to be healing potions. He was ready to give John a break for his healing if there was a need.


    "I am perfectly fine, my Lord. It is some surface level injury which I don''t want to be infected. They would bepletely healed by tomorrow once I recover my ki. "


    The butler assured Terias that he was fine, he was not hurt or the part where he was injured did not affect his performance much.


    Just like how he had joined and healed his dissected tongue, he could heal his skin and flesh injuries in the same way.


    ...


    "It''s good to see you doing fine. I am looking forward to hear what you have to report this time. "


    Terias asked his butler John with a polite smile. He liked that guy''s discipline and his will to do his work.


    "Just like thest time, I had nned two tasks for today. The first was a great sess, nobody got to know a thing and i safely escaped. "


    John paused for a second before he collected his breathe and started about the second part.


    "The second task also began with rtive ease. I had reached the ce silently and quickly one shot the target. But just when I started to escape I was ambushed, probably with the poison.


    The guy who did this was a young guy, he beat me and beat me again until I was bleeding all over. "


    ''The line seems to be the same?? '' Terias thought recalling what he had heard from the guard.


    ...


    Vote with power stones

 Chapter 52: Royal forces

    ''The line seems to be the same?? '' Terias thought recalling what he had heard from the guard.


    ...


    John slowly exined what happened next in his mission,the details on how he escaped from the maniac of a man and, how he had finally escaped from that situation.


    "That''s what happened and i delivered a killing blow to that guy before escaping with some of the potions i could find."


    "It''s good that you were able to resolve the problem on your own."


    Terias praised his butler for his quick thinking and decision making.


    "Yes sir, after escaping from that shop I had found a carriage for a ride back, while I used the various potions I had bagged from the shop on myself." John answered to Terias


    ...


    ''Wait a second, John said that he delivered a killing blow to that man, but i did not see two bodies.''


    ording to the words from the butler, he delivered a killing blow before leaving the stranger on death''s door, but when Terias used his skill to get the scan of the area, he only saw one body on the ground, not two.


    In total, there were two human bodies in the room. one of them was lying still on the ground which Terias assumed to be the shop owner, while the other was running away with some of the potions which matched with John''s record of his escape.


    But there was one thing missing, the body of the other guy, the maniac who best John.


    "Did the other guy escape when i arrived?"


    Terias recalled there was only one body in there and the other person was escaping, that meant that the guy who he helped by stalling for time was actually the culprit who beat John.


    ...


    "There was only one body in the scene of crime, what do you think about this? " Terias asked his butler thinking perhaps he missed a detail.


    John did not seem surprised, he smiled and began to talk.


    "It was the same as I had expected, that guy is really a great alchemist, although he''s not very sane at the moment. "


    "What do you mean by it''s the same as you had expected? Do you happen to know him? "


    Terias asked, curious about the information or assumptions John had made.


    "Do you remember the young alchemist I was talking about, Sir? The one I talked about to youyou a year ago. I was supposed to recruit him but he was invited by the Royal Academy and I dropped the idea altogether. "


    John briefly mentioned the peculiar event but seeing that Terias had no idea what he was referring to, John gave more details about the day back then.


    Terias nodded to John, as if telling him to continue with his exnation.


    "That guy was proven dead but was actually killed by the shop owner for some reason, he somehow survived and he came back for revenge.


    Coincidentally, the alchemist arrived today just after I finished my mission. It is no surprise that he escaped from that critical blow.


    He hade back stronger and the source of that strength is one of those methods from the evil cult. "


    John finished his exnation after making sure that Terias fully understood him.


    ...


    "I see, no wonder he escaped. " Terias said to John in realisation. He had not gotten memories from the previous Viscount but he could still understand the context of the story.


    The alchemist was now a prey for the devil hunters. Since, the incident happened today, by tomorrow the Royal forces would be here to hunt that guy.


    Terias had collected a good amount of knowledge in the notebook ability. There were many mentions of a squad from Royal forces also known as devil hunters, hunting for the people who performed rituals.


    There were special reasons as to why only the Royal forces were tasked to do this.


    The methods and ess of those rituals could not be spread and thus it was only mandated by the one and only Royal forces.


    "I suppose, the next task should be dyed for a few weeks. Once those devil hunters arrive, it would be hard for us to remain anonymous and not be linked for the killings."


    John made a suggestion to Terias, in hopes of approval.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore, we have made enoughmotion. There is no need to risk ourselves, the warning has been sent already.


    Also, those nobles are the ones who should be more scared of their secrets leaking, not us. " Terias smirked as he imagined the fear and fury the arrival of demon hunters would bring to those wretched beings.


    ...


    Devil hunters were a squadron from the Royal forces, it had around a hundred members. Each of those members was a ki warrior with sufficient strength.


    Their squad was further divided into smaller groups of ten to twelve for efficiency. Those groups each was headed by a level three ki warrior.


    But this was not the reason for their terrible reputation in the eyes of noble. The reason for the fear among the nobles was the principal followed by the devil hunters.


    They operated on the principal that the unfair and unjust nobles created most of the problems and in most cases it was the nobles who actually had ess to and performed those rituals.


    This type of thinking had created a bias in the squad''s thinking which made it extra difficult for the nobles to cooperate with the squad.


    Since there was sign of a crazy but strong man who had killed someone, the arrival of one of those groups from the devil hunters was inevitable.


    ...


    Although Terias had wanted to spend his quality time together with some of his girls and increase his lifespan, he had decided to hold off doing this, at least for a few weeks before the devil hunters left.


    Terias had decided to spend his time training himself for the uing battles.


    He could spend some time with Tina and even Maya in the spare time he had.


    On another floor in the mansion


    Servant J on the other hand was going hard on his search for evidence.


    He had already found the letter which had been delivered to Lisa by her personal attendant. The words written on it was clear, someone was ckmailing Lisa with evidence of her cheating.


    The surprising fact was that the man she was used of cheating with was none other than himself, Servant J.


    ...


    Vote with power stones

 Chapter 53: Servant J? Call me daddy bitch

    The surprising fact was that the man she was used of cheating with was none other than himself, Servant J.


    ...


    "Someone out there knows what she has been doing with me." Servant J was excited but also scared at the same time.


    He was excited that Lisa feared this secret being revealed to the outside world and he had a good chance to get some benefits out of it but he was scared of the person who had the guts to ckmail a noble.


    That individual would no doubt also have the power and resources to ruin his life.


    "But what options do i have? I can only try my best to get out of this family before things escte." He was scared of trying to ckmail Lisa but he also had no alternatives.


    Since, there was a guy who knew about his infidel rtion with a noble, his only option left to survive was to quickly secure some resources for himself before leaving this ce.


    ...


    "She might as well cheat with me, I have not had the chance to touch her yet, not with my hands. "


    In truth, he had never touched Lisa with something other than his longue or mouth. Being a lowly guard, he would have never even gotten the chance to feel her naked body by his hands.


    If there was no avable resources to secure from her, he would be more than satisfied with using her body.


    Servant J gave a hideous grin as he imagined himself finally caressing that tempting body, he could use that untouchable body for himself if he wished to.


    ...


    In the bath, in Lisa''s ce.


    Lisa was currently enjoying a bath, after being made to pay a huge amount of gold. She did not have the heart to bring Servant J close to her anymore.


    Even though she could guess that the strange man did not have a conscience, he could call her again for a ransom and she would have to agree with the demands.


    Ready to forget her bad circumstances, she began enjoying the massage by her female attendant. The maid had soft and experienced hands, and Lisa had her body tingling for more.


    ...


    Outside the bath was Servant J, who was standing and peeking inside at her.


    Lisa had stopped calling him these days, earlier, before that incident, she used to call him inside her room almost everyday.


    Restless and excited, he decided to wait for the maid to leave before entering the bath.


    Now that it hade to this, he was getting a little scared. He could not imagine the consequences if Lisa decided to not give in or the chance that he gets caught by someone from the Viscount''s family.


    "Seems like she won''t be calling me anytime soon, I need to take the initiative. "


    Finally, after making up his mind, he entered inside, the maid had not left but he was unable to wait any longer, if he did, his resolve to enter would have wavered.


    ...


    Lisa was naked and was being dressed up by the maid, she looked at the entrance of the room after hearing the gate move and so did her maid.


    "Why have youe here? I did not call for you. " Lisa said to J, she was butt naked and surprised by his sudden intrusion.


    Servant J did not responded to Lisa''s question and he did not even bother to get out of the room. He was standing confidently in the room, staring at Lisa''s naked andscivious body.


    "You go out for now, I will get ready by myself. " Lisa ordered the maid to get out of the room.


    It was known to the maids that she called in Servant J sometimes, so, it was not a shock to the maid when Servant J entered the door without permission, though the maid felt that it was a really bold move by the guy.


    ...


    "You know what, I was spying on you taking bath. " He said to Lisa as came close to her slowly, with slow and leisure steps, his posture and walking style simr to that of a superior talking to their lesser worker.


    "The curvaceous butt and your beautiful face, I was looking at them being touched by the maid. " He maid an obscene remark on Lisa''s curves as he eyed her body up close.


    "Did you enjoy her touch? You seemed to be trying to rece my service to you with her massage." He finally came to the important topic.


    He had a mocking smile on his face as he asked her this question.


    Lisa have had enough of his bullshit. Her face showed an expression of anger.


    ...


    "What? Are you, a bug, angry at me for recing you?" Lisa told this to Servant J with a straight face.


    Her mind was already tensed with her personal problems, she did not have the spare time to entertain a servant.


    "No, nope, I am not angry. I was wondering why? Why would you do so ? Are you suddenly feeling love for your husband? "


    Servant J asked her, taking a dig on her married rtionship with her husband whichcked love.


    He was angered by Lisa''s remark of calling him a bug.


    "Or is it because your actions have been caught on by someone and is being used against you by someone. " He finally used his trump card.


    He hinted to Lisa about his awareness of someone else knowing their rtionship.


    ...


    Lisa''s naked body tensed, her eyes widened in shock. There were many thoughts and theories going inside her mind.


    ''How did he know this? Was he also called by the strange man for ransom? Is he working together with that man? ''


    Seeing that Lisa had suddenly stopped looking down at him and had stopped talking, Servant J decided to proceed with his nefarious n.


    He touched her naked skin on the shoulder and rubbed his hands down from the shoulder to her thin and soft waist.


    Lisa visibly flinched at his sudden bold move, but she was still in shock and was out of words.


    ...


    "What soft skin, I hate you for the fact that you have kept me from enjoying this sensation for this long. But don''t worry, we have lots of things to do. "


    Servant J said to Lisa, her skin was the softest he had ever touched. Different from normal woman she was so gorgeous, a married noble woman and felt amazing to touch.


    His pent up desire from the time he was made to lick on her vagina and kept from touching anything else was showing up.


    "What do you think you are doing!!? " Lisa''s confident voice wavered, with a hint of uncertainty and fear in it. She was angry at Servant J for feeling up her bare body.


    ...


    Vote with power stones

 Chapter 54: Lisa gets a new daddy (18+)

    "What do you think you are doing!!? " Lisa''s confident voice wavered, with a hint of uncertainty and fear in it. She was angry at Servant J for feeling up her bare body.


    ...


    "What am I doing? " Servant J replied to Lisa, he used his hands to directly convey his words.


    He slipped his hands down at her sexy butt, Lisa flinched at the bold move but he didn''t stop even after her reaction.


    He grabbed Lisa by her big butt and pulled her up in his arms. He held her from her butt and inched his face closer to her for a kiss.


    He began a sloppy kiss after forcing his tongue inside Lisa''s mouth. Lisa was being taken without her consent but she could not resist and submissively began to kiss back Servant J.


    For a few seconds, a long wild y urred between their tongues.


    ...


    Even Servant J was surprised by his own daring move. He was just trusting his instincts and this had happened , to his surprise Lisa had not resisted but even coperated.


    He stared into her eyes, as began another of the kisses, grinding against her body, her soft boobs felt great against his chest and so did her butt under his hands.


    Lisa''s hand were cuddling his neck, she held him in a tight hold as she pressed against his lips with hers.


    "I won''t be licking it today" Servant J parted with the tight hold and the kiss, as he made a snarky remark.


    "you would regret this" Lisa said as she was made to kneel down in front of her servant, Servant J put Lisa''s face up close to his crouch ready to unleash his pent up lust.


    He paid no heed to her warnings and words full of threats, he unzipped his pant and took out his cock which was already hungry for the fun.


    He held Lisa''s head roughly by one hand while he held his cock in other, he rubbed his cock head against her soft cherry lips.


    ...


    Lisa was naked at the moment, her face was red from the intense kiss they had shared. On her knees and her head held tightly by Servant J, made it seem like the image of a maiden being vited.


    However, in her case she was already quite into the y from the moment Servant J force kissed her. She could not suppress the pleasure from her daily routine and instead had be pent up from her suppressed desires.


    "You really intend to.. gulp " Lisa was still not liking the Idea of Servant J forcing his cock into her mouth, the cock did not look bad and was actually quite thick and long, as she had expected. However Servant J put it inside her mouth when she wasining.


    But how could she, a proud member of a noble Viscount family suck a poor Servant. She decided to pull out his cock by backing out her head.


    ...


    Servant J was not the one who gave up aftering this close to his goal, he could not give up at the moment, the pent up lust in him had made him another man altogether.


    Seeing the kneeling Lisa struggling on the ground, with his cock in her face was not something he could resist and let go of.


    He started a slow thrust further deep in her mouth, she resisted but didn''t bite on the cock. Servant J being the one with greater strength,he held Lisa''s head and felt the warm and moist sensation of her mouth on it.


    He resisted her moves to get out of the hold. Her angry but pitiful eyes felt defeated, she could not resist and was made to taste his cock.


    ''This can''t be happening, how could he?!!'' She was furious about the fact that she was powerless against that guy.


    "Ymm kol"


    ''Why is his cock so thick!!'' She had tried to give threats but it was no use, the moment she opened her mouth to speak, the small amount of space she had made in her mouth got filled by another thrust. She could only grumble at best.


    ...


    Servant J kept thrusting, determined to pump his load inside Lisa''s throat. It did not take much effort from his part before Lisa herself began to suck on his member rigorously.


    He had loosened his hold on her head and Lisa was the one who took the initiative and began doing the work. She made great effort to pleasure his cock, trying to make  him cum.


    The moment she felt that Servant J was close to cumming, she decided to yank his cock out of her mouth, to make him release his stuff outside.


    However, Servant J was not keen on wasting his cum. Although he did not get to have Lisa swallow his load, he decided to settle down with the next best thing.


    He had decided to paint Lisa''s face with his load.


    Lisa had not expected this, but due to her sudden yanking out, Servant J was already on the verge of cumming. He released a thick load and painted Lisa''s face white with it.


    Lisa was unable to process what had happened, she had a cock in her mouth, and then suddenly she was sucking on it and now her face was covered by the release from that cock.


    ...


    A fifty or so kilometres away from the area under Viscount''s control.


    Ten wild and strong horses were resting under the shade of tall trees together with the horse owners.


    The humans were dressed in shining alloy armour from head to toe and were armed with a sword each.


    The temperament of all the men looked to be strict,  they had stern expression on their faces full of various scars.


    They looked like hard fought survivors of a battle.


    However, there was an exception, a beautiful white haireddy stood by close to her horse. Unlike the men in her group, she did not wear an armour.


    Her dress was afortable shirt and pant with a sword sheathed on her waist. Her beautiful white hair looked gorgeous on her voluptuous figure.


    The men in her group were taking side nces at her from where they were seated. Although they were scared and did not dare to actually stare at her for long.


    ...


    (Vote with power stones )

 Chapter 55: Pee in front of...?

    Although they were scared and did not dare to actually stare at her for long.


    ...


    The white haired female warrior was named Erica, she was the current leader of the group of warriors.


    Erica was a swordsman who had a great childhood, she became famous early because of the prodigious talent she had shown.


    Being a part of the noble family with a lineage of sword masters, it was not a surprise that she, a heir of that family would be a great warrior.


    At the early age of twenty three years old, she had already be a level there ki warrior, a level simr to that of Terias.


    ...


    However, in terms of strength she could easily defeat the real Viscount. Her specialisation was in body reinforcements skill, like most of the sword users.


    She was the sole daughter of Green lineage, a Duke family, which meant that the body reinforcement technique she was practicing was superior to every other except for the Royal family.


    ''They are staring at me, what''s the problem? I defeated the previous group leader fair and square in a spar.''


    Erica Green was a student of the Royal academy, to broaden her horizons she had decided to take on real world missions.


    However, her level of strength was not in the level to be a lowly subordinate of another person. Not to mention, she disliked working under someone else.


    That is why she decided to challenge the leader of the group she had nned to join, the leader of the group three had epted the spar with Erica.


    Though barely but she had won the spar in front of everyone and thus she gained the title of leader.


    ...


    It had been no longer than a month after her spar and they were given a ce to investigate.


    The devil hunter were a group who constantly moved around in search of clues of the hiding ces of their targets. They had the fastest informationwork and were always on move, chasing a criminal or two on their way.


    Right now, Erica and her group were given the orders to pursue and investigate the case of medicine shop owner killed by John.


    Erica had decided to take a break for rest, on her subordinates suggestion. Ralph was the next thing like a leader to the group, after their previous leader had left the group to Erica.


    Ralph was a level two Ki warrior and most of the warrior in the group varied from lower level two to peak level two warriors.


    ...


    Unlike Erica, everyone else was not able to cope with the travel schedule. Since Erica was new, Ralph was the one who did the managerial work for the group.


    He suggested the idea of a necessary break for the group to Erica. They were pretty close to their target anyways. They needed break to recover their strength before they were to be engaged in a possible fight.


    Erica had epted the request, and stopped for a small break.


    She herself was waiting for the moment to get out for a leak. It was humiliating for her being a nobledy, who had the urge to pee here out in the wild.


    Before, she had thought that she could hurry and quickly reach their next destination and find a tavern and then a bathroom.


    She was frustrated inside and wanted to quickly leave and continue their journey but the members of group three were weird and were constantly staring at her.


    ...


    Unlike the other outgoing and self centred nobles, Erica was very kind and did not like to talk much.


    She found it shameful to admit to the group members which were all men that she needed to pee.


    ''I need a chance '' She wanted an opportunity to use as excuse and luckily, she got one.


    She heard a noise not so loud but she decided to investigate the source of it.


    "It doesn''t sound like much but I will go check it out, you take care of things here and wait for my return."


    Ralph nodded and stayed with the rest of the group. He let Erica decide for herself, she was strong enough to not get hurt.


    ...


    Erica took a final look at everyone before venturing into the wild, she wanted to have at least a kilometre of distance before she could lower her pants and pee.


    Her movements were slick and fast, the physique of a level three warrior was shown in full glory. She had left without her horse but her own speed was not less than that of her ride.


    "What do you think man? She was bored and went out for a walk?" A member of the group asked hisrades.


    "I don''t know, she seems to be kinder than any of the noble I have ever known. She might have really gone to investigate." Therade gave an honest answer while chewing on his snacks.


    "Do not talk about a noble woman behind their backs, she''s a Duke''s daughter." Ralph reprimanded them mildly, he did not want Erica to think that they were talking about her behind her back.


    It was a questionable behaviour to the superior and Erica was a superior to the group in both physical and social hierarchy.


    "I mean she looks so beautiful and you know what, how can anyone resist talking about her." Another of the group membersmented jovially.


    ...


    A few kilometres away from the group''s resting ce. Erica had finally decided on the hidden spot for her leak.


    She took a nce around the bush she had found before putting off her sword and sheath from her belt on the waist.


    "It seems all clear." She lowered her pants quickly and sat down in a squatting position.


    Her white thick ass was unwrapped off of her pants, even though she was a level three warrior her skin seemed as soft as a newborn.


    In the squatting position, her already thick ass appeared to be more attractive and a shhh sound was generated.


    Her warm and wet vagina had turned red from the constant grinding because of the rough terrain and the constant grinding against her horse saddle.


    The hole down there gushed out with liquid before she was finally emptied.


    She pulled her pants back up after rubbing her soft vagina with a small cloth to dry it off.


    ...


    Vote with power stones

 Chapter 56: Devils reputation

    She pulled her pants back up after rubbing her soft vagina with a small cloth to dry it off.


    ...


    Erica walked back to her horse, after strolling around the area for a while. She had decided to move around and check for a dangerous beast before going back to their resting spot.


    "Did you find anything, leader?"


    Ralph was not really expecting anything in the wild but he still asked Erica, just in case.


    "Nope, not really. Though I checked out the nearby area for any dangerous beast while on my way back. It''s safe for a stay."


    Erica replied, she did not find anything suspicious in her search. She was tired and wanted to get to bed now.


    "There''s a vige nearby, we can reach it in an hour at most, we will be spending the night in warm beds today."


    Ralph informed Erica of the good news, he had nned to wait for the horses to recover before they could travel to the vige nearby.


    "That''s awesome, let''s go then." Erica said happily, she could finally have a good a rest and a moment of privacy to herself.


    ''What a bummer, should have straight up rushed to the vige.'' She was slightly disappointed, she could have just went to vige and skipped the rest.


    She would not have been embarrassed by having to pee in public. But she did not have any knowledge of geography and maps, they were all managed by Ralph.


    ...


    "Alright guys, we have rested enough. We should be able to rush to the nearest vige before it gets dark." Ralph shouted loudly to his group members.


    "Get going, I do not want to spend another night in the wild when I have warm beds really close to me." He said to them, urging them to pick up their paces.


    "Who wants to spend night here in the wild, let''s go to a rxing bath and sleepfortably today."


    A guy from the group said before rushing off to pack his things quickly.


    "Pack up, let''s go." Another member excitedly said.


    The horses were recovered and left quickly.


    They arrived close to the boundary of the vige before it got really dark. The vige had wooden boundary with fire lit at the main gates for visibility.


    Horse steps loudly echoed around the boundary, the horses neighed in excitement.


    ...


    "Halt, Identify yourselves" a guard from behind the door shouted for them to stop and identify themselves.


    The guard was scared, the people outside the gate were riding on dangerous looking horses and all of them were d with armour and sword.


    "You idiot, open the door, they are from the Royal forces, the devil hunters. "


    The guard was quickly berated by another of hisrades.


    "Devil hunters?" The guard asked, the name seemed familiar to him.


    "Can''t you see those horses?, they look like demon beasts." His colleague pointed out the strong looking horses.


    "Do you live under a rock? How have you not heard the rumours already?" He further said in confusion and frustration.


    His thoughts were visible on his face ''How could someone not know about the devil hunters?, this idiot guy.''


    The devil hunters were famous for their horses.


    ording to the rumours he had heard, the devil hunters were not the best of the people in terms ofmunication.


    The idiot colleague of his had decided to halt their group from entering the vige. The devil hunters were famous for alwayspleting their mission, they were never on a break.


    If the members of their group were angry and decided to silence the guards, there would be no ountability.


    Only the guards would be held responsible for their stupidity to anger the devil hunters.


    ...


    "Are you the gentleman incharge here?" Ralph asked politely to the guard who ordered to open the door.


    "Yes sir " the quick witted guard politely replied. He believed he had lucked out by meeting a polite one among the warriors. The man did not even make a fuss at his idiotic colleague.


    He was not the highest man in the position but right now at the door he could be called an incharge.


    "Help us with the aodations and food please, we would like to stay here for the night." Ralph requested the guard politely, he was an experienced member of Royal forces group three.


    He knew what worked the best with different types of people and kindness to a subordinate was always answered with extra sincerity from their side.


    "Yes sir, let me guide you to a good ce." The guard answered as he guided them to the best inn of the vige.


    ...


    The vige had the poption of around three hundred, with constant travellers iing daily. The vige was situated exactly between two provinces.


    It was a great resting spot between the two sides amid travel, for the people travelling from one side to another.


    The guard helped them book a ce for each of them in the inn, and also helped them with the food and stable for their horses.


    "The ce seems nice, I am going to rest for a while." Erica said before walking in to her room.


    The inn was a big wooden house with two floors. It had indoor lights, good flooring, soft bed and a warm private bath for the customers.


    Erica did not know if everyone had a private bath but she had got one, and she was going to be bathing first.


    Her room was on the ground floor and had a big hot bath tub.


    ...


    "All of you guys, settle down with your stuff and clean up before the dinner." Ralph ordered the members of the group but he did not need to, they were already ustomed to this life.


    They rushed to their bath, which was not private at all but they were used to seeing each other naked asrades.


    It would have been different if a gorgeousdy like Erica joined them though.


    "Haaa finally" Erica had reached her room and put her bag down before reaching the bath. She stripped off her shirt and pant, dirty from the travel in different terrains.


    Her bare skin was reflected by the water as she slowly entered in it.


    She was seated, leaned on the edge of the bath as her voluptuous breasts floated in the water.


    Far away from the inn, In the Viscount''s mansion.


    Lisa was having another bath in her hot tub, simr to Erica.


    However, Lisa was in deep thoughts, she could not believe what she had be a part of, she took a man''s cum on her face for the very first time, a man other than her husband.


    She was still in the bath, cleaning her silky and soft hair. Her mind was contemting over her recently changed rtionships while her hands rubbed over her erogenous zones still not satisfied.


    ...


    Vote with power stones

 Chapter 57: They are here

    She was still in the bath, cleaning her silky and soft hair. Her mind was contemting over her recently changed rtionships while her hands rubbed over her erogenous zones still not satisfied.


    ...


    Temptation stered in her mind, but Lisa controlled herself, she did not wish to entertain her bodily needs at the moment.


    She stepped out of the bath, this time there was no maid on standby to attend her. She had to clean up by herself but she did not mind the trouble.


    Lisa dried off the water on her body with the help of a towel. Her hair remained wet, droplets of water fell down on her naked skin.


    Sheid down on the bed and drifted in her thoughts, ready for her nap.


    ...


    Erica on the other side was rubbing her soft skin, and it was hard to clean up the dirt from it. The water was warm, she wanted to finish cleaning up before rxing in the bath for a while.


    Her sensitive skin had reddened due to theck of vent in the room. But it only helped to further increase her beauty when she rubbed off and cleaned her boobs and rest of the body with her soft looking hands.


    She had a bracelet like jwellery on her left hand which was the only thing she wore on her bare skin.


    The water was fresh and kept running, finally Erica decided to just rest, she was exhausted from the journey.


    "Hmm?" Erica felt like someone was up close to the room, but she dismissed her thoughts.


    "Must be another guest, finding their way to their room." She thought not minding the suspicious noise.


    ...


    "So about this ce we are going to, what''s the case there, Ralph?" A member of Royal forces asked another while submerged in the warm waterfortably.


    There was no response from the person named Ralph, their unanimous new leader. Upon not getting any response the guy stood up, to look at what Ralph was busy with.


    "Ralph? Where is he? Did anyone see him going out?" He did not find Ralph in the bath and had to question hisrades.


    "Nope, he must be with the two guys who could not fit in the bath. They would probably take turns after us." Another of the group members replied to the one who asked about Ralph''s whereabouts.


    He had seen the remaining three wait out for their turn in the bath house. They could not all fit in togetherfortably in the bath, and someone had to guard them outside too, while they were busy rxing.


    "So does anyone of you six know about the case? Any rumours?" The guard gave up on asking Ralph.


    Instead, he asked hisrades in the bath house for any information.


    "Case? Not really, but I have heard that the Viscount of that ce is a famed martial artist, expert in going against groups."


    A member of the group answered in exaggeration.


    The group discussed and left the bath house for the remaining members waiting outside.


    They had their dinner together with each and every member except for their leader Erica, she had slept off in the bath.


    ...


    "You look good now. " Terias said to John, John, his butler had recovered from the flesh wounds and looked fully healthy.


    "That''s the routine, I have to entertain our guests from the Royal forces." John replied to Terias. He was preparing for the things that might be required to assist and aodate the group from the Royal forces.


    "Surprising, are they arriving today?" Terias could not believe their execution speed, they were too quick to have travelled to the scene of crime this early.


    "Yes mylord, they had reached the Toki vigest night and stayed for the night. They would be here any minute now." John informed Terias of theirst stay.


    He had informants in various ces, the one from the Toki vige had informed him of the arrival of famed Royal forces also known as devil huntersst night.


    ...


    Terias had a small break and had been putting all his time into his training. He was not sure how the things would proceed after the arrival of devil hunters.


    He wanted to have the necessary strength to at least pretend that he was the Viscount who was capable enough to contend with twice or thrice the number of the people in the same level.


    The increase in Ki would hardly affect in a span of two to three days. So, he had decided to work with his technique, the reinforcing.


    He was trying to maintain the reinforcement for as long as possible, it would help him not only better his Ki control but also allow him to adapt his body to the strain of the skill.


    So far, he had done a good two hours before he got disturbed by something else and stopped the reinforcement.


    He was trying to multitask at the moment but his end goal was to passively use the body reinforcement.


    He did not want to prepare for a few moments before fully reinforcing his body.


    Instead, he wanted to instantly use the skill even though the reinforcement would be like a small increase of hundred percent and not more.


    Terias believed that being able to instantly enter the body reinforcement mode with only hundred percent of increase was a better option than waiting and preparing for it, only to reach two hundred percent or less with extreme focus.


    ...


    In the barrack, a man who looked to be around forty years old was surrounded by three men of level two.


    The man did not use any weapon, even though he had a sheathed sword on his waist. The mature man in the middle only changed his stance to prepare for a fist fight.


    An intense blue light erupted from the man as his body was fully encased in a blue light like physical shield.


    The three men surrounding him were in awe but they still attacked the man in blue light with their swords each.


    They were quick and precise with their moves, each of them was a level two ki warrior.


    But the man in the middle was faster, he deflected their swords with ease and easily neutralized them with an attack each.


    "It''s really impossible Sir. The moment we attack you, you are already close and easily dodge and disarm us." One of the manined after being defeated.


    "It''s true, we need an Archer and few tankers aside from us three to put up a fight, Sir Ekaros."


    ...


    Vote with power stones

 Chapter 58: Checking out Erica

    "It''s true, we need an Archer and few tankers aside from us three to put up a fight, Sir Ekaros."


    ...


    The men helped themselves up and started to discuss the countermeasures for their next attempt. Ekaros onlyughed at their modesty, he knew he had long exceeded their level of strength.


    Even though, Ekaros was only at peak of level two, he had great proficiency with reinforce skill, his basic boost had exceeded the two hundred percent mark. It was good enough to battle a level three ki warrior and survive against them.


    His goal of getting the title of Viscount was getting closer and closer. With the constant weakening of Terias, and theck of desire in him for the noble title, Ekaros was sure of achieving his goal.


    He had made ns to go back home, to Terias. He wanted to finally confront his brother and get the province under his control.


    If Terias did not mind giving up the seat of a noble, then there would be no need of useless bloodshed.


    ...


    Ralph and Erica arrived at the Viscount''s ce, guided by the patrol unit of Viscount. Rest of the members in their group were guided to the scene of crime to gather clues.


    They had left the inn in Toki vige early in the morning. The general n of course would be to follow the crime scene and search for the murderer.


    However, their ns had a few changes, Viscount''s ce was really close from the scene of crime. So, Ercia had decided to meet up with the Viscount as well.


    Also, there was the information that Terias himself was present at the scene of crime and had done the investigation.


    They trusted Terias and his method of investigation due to his fame, and thus decided to meet with him for the evidence.


    ...


    "Hello sir, I am Erica. The current group leader of the Group three of royal forces and this is Ralph, my second inmand." Erica greeted Terias and introduced herself and Ralph


    "Greetings, Miss Erica. You look as beautiful as your mother." Terias responded to her, her beautiful white hair and toned body appearedscivious.


    He did not hold back andplimented her beauty, while he only gave a nod at Ralph for greeting.


    To Terias, she looked a level above Alice in beauty. She had a beautiful face with the perfect curves gained from heavy physical training.


    She was dressed in a shirt and pant, nothing extra fancy except for a bracelet like jwellery on her left hand.


    Her body was full of curves, the shirt had its buttons undone to reduce the pressure on the buttons. While her pants looked to be made of leather and entuated her curvy ass properly.


    ...


    "Do you happen to know her, my mother?" Erica asked, curious if the noble in front of her had any connection with her birth mother.


    The man appeared to be in his fifties but his physique was well trained and he could very well be in his thirties or forties.


    The constant increase of his lifespan by the ying yang technique had contributed a lot to his current appearance. His appearance had subtly changed from a sixty year old to a forty year old now.


    She knew that Terias was a talented noble and had quite the fame in his ranks. It was possible that he might have known his young mother in her youth.


    "Haha, Let''s just say that i have seen her in her prime years." Terias replied kindly, he had said it to her as apliment. He had no memory of the Viscount ever mentioning Erica''s mother''s beauty.


    "Let''s sit, I assume you havee here to inquire about the recent case." Terias pointed at the table and chairs which was prepared for their chat.


    ...


    While Terias exined what had happened and answered their questions, his two maids Tina and Maya had arrived to serve snacks to the guest. They came and gone after doing their task.


    Erica used her left hand to graciously drink the tea served by the maids while Ralph did not touch his cup.


    Terias felt slightly disrespected by this, but the other guy was a part of Royal forces which was above if not simr to his noble position.


    He fully concentrated on Erica''s beauty, her voluptuous body and exined to her what he had seen.He carefully emitted the parts about his butler''s involvement and made the story as believable as possible.


    ...


    ''Does he not know that i can see him looking lecherously at Miss Erica?'' Ralph thought in his mind while he stared at Terias who was fully immersed in his storytelling and Erica''s cleavage.


    He understood that the guy had no useful information and like most nobles, he was also full of lust and greed. He decided to end their discussion and rejected the invitation to stay there.


    Erica had felt the gaze on her cleavage, her shirt was a loose andfortable one. She wore it with two buttons undone and she was liking the special attention from Terias.


    She was slightly embarrassed but it felt good to be seen as a woman. Also, she could not do much to hide her boobs, they were too big and could not be hidden.


    Terias was daring and was confidently gazing into her cleavage. She wanted freedom and this felt good to her.


    ...


    "As Ralph had said, we are short on time and will be going after the criminal. Thank you for your hospitality." Erica said as she had understood the hints from Raplh''s words. She too, did not want to waste her time enjoying snacks.


    They rushed back to the scene of crime apanied by Terias. He had decided to guide them, how could he leave a beauty like Erica alone with a prude like Ralph?


    Erica and Ralph rode their own special horses while Terias apanied them with his own personal horse. He wanted to travel by the carriage but time was of essence.


    Good for him, he decided to apany them by his horse. He could literally see the breasts jumping out from Erica''s shirt almost every second. He never imagined that seeing a woman horse riding could be this fun.


    The most important thing was her bracelet, it was not a jewellery but an artifact, an artifact he knew very well.


    They reached the scene of crime very quickly, much to Terias''s disappointment, his butler John had aided the group in their investigation and they had found a lead already.


    ...


    Vote with power stones

 Chapter 59: Colleagues (18+)

    They reached the scene of crime very quickly, much to Terias''s disappointment, his butler John had aided the group in their investigation and they had found a lead already.


    ...


    Terias had no option but to bid the beauty a fairwell before rushing back to his mansion. He still had two maids and a cheatingdy in the house for fun.


    He was going to put Lisa upto some task again. He was out of motivation to train.


    Terias rode his horse and left the location, to go back to his mansion. Though he decided to stroll around a little.


    He wanted to check on the scenery and look around to see if he found something interesting. This feeling of nobility, he wanted to enjoy it while he could.


    Perhaps it was the departure of Ekaros from the barrack that he was feeling like this.


    ...


    In the mansion, the maid''s washroom.


    "I saw you with the Viscount, doing it. I thought you didn''t like it." Maya asked Tina, the other maid.


    On the first day, when she did it with the Viscount, Tina seemed avert to it. It seemed like Tina did not approve of her acts.


    But, a few days ago, Maya saw Tina together with the Viscount. It was a surprise to her but she felt happy to have found arade.


    "Ohh that, he wanted to and I." Tina fumbled with her words, she was surprised at the sudden interrogation. They were just done with serving the guests.


    She was changing her clothes in the same room as Maya. They normally did it in the same room as they did not have to be fully naked for it.


    She could not spell out that she wanted it and  was really pent up with lust. Being a young woman, it was hard for her to resist the Viscount''s body.


    "You also wanted it? I know, I felt the same." Maya helped Tina, she only wanted to address the matter and talk with Tina, she had no interest in embarrassing her.


    She held Tina''s shoulder from back and patted it for support. Maya wanted to show that she was not judging her in any way. She took, was a woman and knew the feeling.


    How could someone resist the pleasure of being together with a man like the Viscount? He was great in bed and his thing was massive.


    ...


    Thinking of that day, Maya hugged Tina which she did not seem to mind. Tina was a bit embarrassed to discuss her actions with Viscount.


    It felt like cheating on Maya, she had done it after Maya but she did not tell Maya.


    However Maya was feeling something totally different, she was enjoying the feeling of touch with Tina.


    She was hugging Tina from the back and had gone really close to her. She was pressing her huge boobs against Tina.


    Tina was naked from the back, she was changing her dress and was turned backside. She was about to put on her new top when Maya had dropped the serious line, and before she could wear a top, Maya had hugged her from behind.


    "Perhaps, you and I could do it together." Maya said in heat, her voice was sexy as she was feeling really good at the moment.


    ...


    Maya pulled her bra down with one hand while she used the other to hug Tina''s chest. She felt up her breasts which were soft and firm.


    "Together? What are you talking about?" Tina asked in panic.


    She had no idea about what was going on or what Maya meant by her words. All of a sudden, she began feeling a soft sensation on her back.


    Maya was rubbing her bare breasts against Tina''s back while also touching and hugging Tina''s breasts.


    "I did it with a woman, I, her and the Viscount." Maya exined, Tina was kind of hesitating, so, she decided to exin.


    Maya found it hard to resist the young Tina, she wanted to feel, what she had felt from Tasha. Although it was not nned and she was acting by her instincts only.


    ...


    After Maya said the word about threesome, Tina stopped resisting which gave Maya a chance to tease and teach her the pleasure of woman.


    "What??? What do you mean with the woman part?" Tina asked hesitatingly


    She had an image inside her head, where Terias was talking turns on her and Maya, and it seemed really hot to her.


    "That woman arrived and yed with me, she sat on Viscount''s cock while she also teased me simultaneously." Maya licked Tina''s cheeks as she groped her breasts too.


    She wanted Tina to feel the same excitement she was feeling with Tasha.


    ''This feels good? Her breasts are really soft and she''s touching my boobs too.'' Tina thought as she stood passively.


    She was letting Maya grind her soft feeling breasts and poking nipples against her back. On top of that, Maya had licked Tina''s cheeks which really aroused Tina.


    ...


    Maya further lowered her hands from Tina''s chest to her stomach, and then lower to her pubes.


    Tina was still wearing her maid skirt but Maya slid her hands inside the dress and made a direct contact with her vagina.


    She rubbed her slick fingers against Tina''s vagina. It felt wet on her fingers.


    ''Perhaps the bath'' They had just taken a bath and were dressing up. Maya thought that the moisture on her finger was from the bath.


    ''She is putting it inside, does she want to finger me?'' Tina began enjoy the feeling, she had given full control of her body to Maya. It was her first time being touched by a woman.


    Maya brought her fingers up close to her face and decided to lick on it. She did not know why but there was this urge inside her to lick it, suck on it. Her mind was full of these corrupted thoughts.


    ''She licked my!! She is sucking on her fingers,  is it good?'' Tina was in shock as she saw Maya suck her vaginal juice. Her mind was instantly filled with images of Maya licking vagina of another woman.


    ...


    Her other hand had gone free after pulling down the bra. Maya decided to touch her own vagina with it.


    Unlike Tina, she was in bra and underwear only. She inserted her fingers inside her vagina and pulled it out for Tina to lick.


    Subconsciously, Tina opened her mouth, to her surprise. Maya did not expect Tina to open the mouth for a taste.


    Maya had decided to taste herself if Tina did not wish to do so.


    Tina gobbled up the finger and sucked on it like she had done for the Viscount''s cock.


    ...


    Vote with power stones

 Chapter 60: Battle with Ekaros

    ...


    Terias had decided to stroll in his territory alone, his butler did not tag along,plying with the orders and reached the mansion before Terias.


    To his surprise, after safely escaping the investigation from the Royal forces, there was another set of trouble waiting for him and his master.


    Ekaros, the Viscount''s youngest brother was there with his men. John could see and sense that the final act of rebellion had begun and it could not be suppressed any more.


    The workers and residents inside the mansion were unaware of the uing battle. Ekaros invited John for a cha, while they chatted together, waiting for Terias toe.


    ...


    "Is it necessary? You have it all, Sir Ekaros."


    John asked without any reservation, he had known the brothers from the very beginning. He wanted to avoid the skirmishes between them because the oue would be bad, really bad.


    "You don''t understand John, I don''t have it all. But now, I will have it." Ekaros corrected.


    He believed he had nothing, he had the family forces under his control but he was not the first inmand. Ekaros was the man who substituted for Terias, but not anymore.


    "Do not worry, I have no intention to shed blood. From what I know about Terias, he would not mind as long as I have the necessary strength." Heforted the butler


    ...


    Ekaros had known his brother and understood him. That guy appreciated strength and respected the strong. If Ekaros could prove himself to be stronger than Terias, then he would undoubtedly get it all.


    ''He would have not minded, but the circumstances have changed and so have the Viscount''s thought and opinions.''


    John thought, recently the behaviour of his master had changed a lot. Terias could be said to have be a new man. John had no idea how Terias would make a decision.


    "Let''s wait, he would being anytime now." His men appeared tensed but ready for the uing battle, while dangerous and fit looking Ekaros enjoyed tea with John.


    There were only four men with Ekaros but each was a level two ki warrior.


    ...


    Terias finally arrived, he stared at the crowded room of his. He somewhat recognised the bulky physique of Ekaros from the way he looked, Terias had seen some of the family portraits from his Library.


    "My lord *2" both his butler and Ekaros greeted him at once. However, Ekaros stayed seated and only nodded at him unlike John who stood up and bowed down.


    "This is? John?" Confused Terias asked his butler to exin. He recognised Ekaros from the paintings and could pretty much guess the identity with the four trained looking men around him.


    John exined Terias about the chat he had with Ekaros, and the goal that Ekaros had. A battle between the brothers was inevitable.


    ...


    "So it hase to this. What do you want?" Terias asked Ekaros arrogantly, he had been training for a while and certainly wanted to battle andpare his strength.


    "Indeed, I hope you would not mindparing our strength. The victor get''s it all, just the way you like it." Ekaros said as he stood up and walked out to the empty training area.


    ''He is copying the Viscount even in his words. He believes that he would win and I fear that it''s most likely true.''


    John wanted to say something, but he decided to stay silent. The conversation was between the two brothers, both were adults and could decide on the oue without any outside intervention.


    ...


    The four men behind Ekaros had their hands on their swords, ready to retaliate if an opportunity presented itself.


    However, Terias calmly decided to follow Ekaros to the training area optimised for battle. He was followed by the four men, who were followed by the butler.


    Both of the brothers put on their battle stance, ready to fight. Though, neither of them used a weapon and only used their fists.


    ''I am nervous but excited at the same time. I need to be prepared, though it seems that I''d be able to win but Ekaros also appears very confident.''


    Terias decided to be extra prepared for his first official battle. He began to activate the Reinforce skill even before the start of battle.


    He needed approximately four seconds to activate his skill even after the training.


    ...


    The moment Ekaros moved forward, he too ran. At first, his explosive speed was higher than Ekaros and he punched forward.


    ''Seems easy'' Terias thought Discover what''s next at m,vl-em,py-r


    "Haah" Ekaros countered the punch with his palm, not appearing hurt at all.


    He instantly locked Terias by the shoulder before punching him hard in the stomach.


    Terias felt great pain in his stomach, his concentration faltered. His ki depleted immensely in order to defend his body from serious injury.


    Terias punched back, he sessfully hit the head of Ekaros. Ekaros nked out for a second before recovering.


    Terias had already picked himself up from the ground and he was preparing for a kick he had trained into, to attack Ekaros. On adrenaline, he put his ki excessively in his leg before attacking.


    Ekaros surprisingly decided to dodge the kick, he moved out of the direction of the kick which Terias could not change because of the explosive strength he put into it.


    Ekaros did a reverse kick, his leg looked to be coated in ki, it looked like a level three warrior exerting ki outside his body.


    Terias was hit hard and lifted in the air because of the force behind the kick. His shoulder was damaged and his ki was almost depleted by forty percent.


    His technique of body reinforcement was a peculiar one where his body could not be damaged before fully depleting his ki.


    ...


    One, two, three, four kickster, Terias finally coughed up blood.


    His close to three hundred stats of ki was depleted from the explosive kicks covered in blush aura of ki from Ekaros.


    Ekaros was not the one to stop, he had prepared for a long time for this day.


    Not only had he hidden his secret of reaching level three from friends and family, but he had also hidden the mastery of his greatest skill, Reinforce.


    He looked in the eyes of the always proud Viscount, he could see the presence of fear and Terror in those eyes, his elder brother''s eyes.


    It was a strange but good feeling, he liked it.


    ...


    Vote with power stones

 Chapter 61: Beaten up and dying

    It was a strange but good feeling, he liked it.


    ...


    John watched Terias lying on the ground in desperation. He had never asked Terias about his exact health status, and neither had Terias shared anything about it.


    To John, his master always seemed to be researching and studying, Terias was not the one to be stuck in the cycle of regret because of his injury and the decrease in his battle prowess.


    From the speed and strength shown by Terias in the battle, it was obvious that he had not recovered.


    ''It''s bad, I can win against his four men or even escape from him but the injured Viscount would not be able to make it.''


    John could fight and escape from Ekaros and his men but Terias didn''t seem to be in a situation to follow him out.


    John was already looking for the methods to safely escort Terias out of the ce, the battle was a lost one and the next few words from Ekaros would decide his fate.


    ...


    ''Damn! It fucking hurts. I should have tried sparring with my butler.'' Terias felt pain in his chest and shoulder, it was hard to endure for him.


    He was feeling breathless and was coughing out blood from his mouth, time to time.


    He realised it early that he had no advantage in technique and he decided to win by brute strength.


    Unfortunately, Ekaros was not a level two warrior anymore, but had be a level three warrior.


    Terias was lying on the ground, fearful of the oue of the bet. Ekaros did not seem like a kind guy from the way he beat up Terias.


    Terias could only hope for the best and be prepared to use all the ki in his body, near the heart.


    "I like the look in your eyes brother. I have heard that you have rarely been seen in a situation like this."


    Terias had a great record of battle, he had never been this helpless in a battle or a spar. If he did, then he would not have made it to this age. His enemies were many and not kind to let Terias live in mercy.


    ...


    John clenched his hands, he was ready to shield Terias from the uing attack. Even though his chances of escaping with Terias looked low, he could not just give up.


    Perhaps vignt and prepared for an attack by John, the four men brought by Ekaros subtly came close to him. They looked to be as tensed as John.


    "Don''t worry, I do not n to hurt your master." Ekaros told John


    ''It is far better for me to let him live than killing him here.'' Ekaros had made a difficult decision.


    He believed that Terias would retaliate with everything he had, his eyes were desperate. But Ekaros did not want to fight, the reputation of winning against the Viscount was enough.


    Now, he needed the Viscount alive, for his battle achievements to spread. And why kill his brother when he could make use of him.


    ...


    "I want the title of Viscount and for you to not go back on your words. You will have to be under another noble for a decade or be a direct subordinate under royalty."


    Ekaros dered as he gave an option to Terias. In case, Terias decided toe back and take this territory from him, he made a condition for Terias to work under a noble for a decade or under royalty.


    Working under royalty would mean having no connection with noble factions. While working under a noble would also mean that Terias would not be getting a noble title.


    Since, Ekaros was a noble now, the winner of the battle. Terias could decide to work under him, which seemed unlikely.


    However, Ekaros was aware of the request from Earl Scheta. Terias would most likely be a part of the Earl''s subjects.


    It was great for him, who wanted his rightful position because he was confident he could overtake Terias in strength.


    It was also a great news for both Terias and his butler, who seemed desperate to do anything as ast resort to escape death.


    ...


    "I ept" Before John could say and express himself, Terias had already answered Ekaros.


    Terias saw the scheming eyes of Ekaros, but he could not resist. This was his option to escape and gain strength.


    He had already decided to join the Earl Scheta, now Earl Serena. It''s just that the process is a humiliating one.


    Find out what happens next on m_vl.em,pyr


    Terias was scared and it didn''t seem like he had any option left, other than to use the ki supporting his lifespan for battle.


    When he heard the condition from Ekaros, he could not be more happy. He was preparing to die together but he got the chance to actually live under a better position.


    He had no attachments to the position of the Viscount. He was willing to pay with his title and make Ekaros the new Viscount.


    ...


    But, Terias was a petty person. He had a goal now, to gain strength and take his revenge on Ekaros. It was his first time when he had been hurt to this extent. He would not let it go.


    "Sir?? If you have decided, then I would follow you." John hesitatingly said to Terias.


    "No No John, you are my butler from now on. You can help my brother to recover before he leaves my mansion and my territory, but you would not be going anywhere."


    The position of butler was a unique position, butlers were always loyal and would never quit their jobs. Ekaros used this trait to make John forcefully serve him instead of the weak Terias.


    ''He is really asking for a revenge now.'' Terias was angry at Ekaros, he had four men with him but he wanted to take John too.


    Terias could understand that the guy was trying to trigger him.


    ''Maybe, he''s regretting his decision to let me live? Let''s act coy for now.''


    Terias made a guess and all of a sudden his expression changed to be a good obedient one. He could take the revengeter on, but he needed to make it alive out of here.


    ...


    Now, Terias was left with the option to be a member of Royal forces and never gain a noble title. Erica was a Duke''s daughter but while she was the member of Royal forces, she could not enjoy the perks of the title.


    Or Terias could decide to be a subordinate of Serena. He also had the option to be an independent adventurer.


    These were the few options he knew to gain strength while also being connected with nobles.


    John helped Terias to walk to the bed for his recovery while the four men with Ekaros praised him for effortlessly winning battle.


    They were viciously eyeing both Terias and his butler.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 62: Rich Academy students?

    They were viciously eyeing both Terias and his butler.


    ...


    "Roaarrrr"


    *Stab*


    ''Showing off, killing a beast in one move is no big deal.''


    "What''s the problem with that guy! Just because he is a little younger than me, he thinks he is unbeatable." Jeremy scoffed


    He was a well built young man, his physique was of a warrior which looked really well-trained.


    "Arrogant brat " his teammate Scott also agreed with Jeremy''s bad opinion of the newbie.


    Scott was also a warrior simr to his teammate Jeremy, however his ck hair was longer in lengthpared to his friend.


    Jeremy had short ck hair with an angr face while Scott had shoulder length hair, which he tied in a ponytail.


    ...


    They were out here from the Royal academy for experience. They made a team and were exploring the wilderness.


    They had a encounter with a handsome young man which looked their age, in early twenties. The guy was alone, so, they offered him to tag along with them.


    "Whatever you say, he is able to kill a level two beast with one move, that is equivalent to killing a level two warrior." A youngdy in her early twenties said to the guys.


    She was a swordsman dressed in reallyfortable clothes. Her legs were revealing as she wore a short pant sticking to her tight ass.


    Her breasts were half visible and looked to be reallyfortable in her loosely tied top. She was a curvydy with a sword in her hand.


    "That''s right Emma, he''s very proficient in the body reinforcement technique and his technique is most likely a highly customised one." Freya showed her support to Emma in defending the unknown but handsome man.


    She was also a beautifuldy, she wore slightly less revealing clothes but her assets were a goodpetition to that of her curvy friend.


    She did not carry a sword but her body was covered with many small shields and defensive artifacts.


    ...


    Scott and Jeremy looked at the girls, unwilling to banter with them at this topic. They had a talk with them before and wanted to show their superiority to Rae, but his battle strength and ignorant attitude, had instead made them feel inferior.


    How could they not know that the charm of that unknown man with his great skills were undoubtedly irresistible to the two girls.


    Unfortunately, they were not at the same level. They were the students of the most prestigious academy in the kingdom of Aeratia.


    But they were barely level three warriors and that too due to the strict training and various resources from their family.


    Although they had their respective skills and proficiency in them, better than the random warriors, but their experience wascking.


    Even though they were level three warriors, they were not the best of their bunch. The best of them like, Erica was already in a high position of Devil hunters, and had made a name for herself.


    ...


    "Thanks for apanying me, I had a great time." The young albino guy said to the girls, tantly ignoring the guys.


    It didn''t seem like he had just killed a few level two beasts. He was courteous, charming and clean. His body didn''t have a drop of blood on him, he looked neat.


    "It was really fun with you, are you leaving? Let us know which family you are from or how can I contact you ?" Emma asked the guy


    They were almost out of the wilderness, they had travelled with Rae for almost a day and it was never boring. They were amazed by his terrifying strength and skillful methods.


    Instead of him tagging along, it felt more like an experienced veteran adventurer helping the newbie adventurers.


    "Yes Rae, at least leave us with your real name." Freya quickly requested


    While Rae was solo killing the beasts, they were waiting under the shade of a giant tree. Rae was great with his sword and the four of them were only an obstacle to his performance.


    They were already used to this and they were sane enough to not contend for the kills.


    ...


    "My real name? Ah let''s see, what do I get out of it though?


    But you are really gorgeous, I am tempted to reveal my identity." Rae teasingly said to Freya when she requested him for his real name.


    He hade really close to her face and stared into her beautiful eyes. Freya blushed, she could not keep the eye contact and had to shy away.


    His name Rae was a nickname, he did not tell them his full name and neither did they ask him for it. The wilderness was a dangerous ce and revealing identity to everyone you met was an invitation to trouble.


    They naively disclosed their identity in pride. Since, they believed that there was hardly anyone willing to target the Royal academy.


    However, Rae had not been awed by their identity and treated them like peers. He was very confident and his battle strength was above all of them.


    ...


    "I can not give you my name, but if you wish to meet me, here, take this." Rae said to Freya as he gave her a small wooden token.


    "Alright guys, it was a good trip, let''s part our ways."


    "And you Rae, if you ever feel like meeting us, just contact us at the Royal academy. We will be happy to entertain you and help you make some good friends our age." Jeremy said while parting ways.


    He was a noble and had a good understanding of connections. He wanted to befriend a great warrior like Rae, irrespective of his real identity.


    Although, he believed Rae to be of a great noble family or be a part of some really influential groups.


    There were many hidden warriors in the kingdom, which only few knew of, he could not miss the chance to befriend a possible heir to one of these families.


    The young people parted ways, Freya had taken the wooden letter in her hand while Emma looked curiously at the token.


    (Vote with power stones)

 Chapter 63: Charming and strong

    The young people parted ways, Freya had taken the wooden letter in her hand while Emma looked curiously at the token.


    ...


    "Isn''t that a non furnished kind of card or token ? It looks to be from the branch he broke off from that tree?" Emma asked not sure about the truth.


    While they were waiting under the shade of the tree, Rae had cleared all of the beasts. They had seen him take a branch from the tree and throw it away quickly.


    They did not think much of the act but were more curious to learn of his true identity and perhaps something more at that moment.


    "Yes, yess?? How could he write these numbers on a wood with just his hands. Isn''t that very difficult?" Freya replied amazed by the clearly written number on the wooden token.


    It was an amazing feat to quickly scribble some numbers and letters on a wooden branch.


    ...


    "Wait, numbers?" Freya stopped for a moment before realising the importance of the number on the wooden token.


    "This seems to be the registration number of mercenary, it will help us track him and check up on his location if we wish to." Emma shouted in excitement, she had lost all hope to meet Rae.


    ''Right, like that. It looks good now.'' Emma puffed up her chest and revealed her beautiful breasts slightly. She could not digest theck of attention she got from Rae. This time, she would be the one to get him.


    "That guy Rae..." Scott said to Jeremy in frustration, he did not like seeing her friends who he wished to pursue like this, before he could say more he was cut off mid sentence.


    "Leave it be, he''s not someone we should offend." Jeremy did not let Scott continue, he understood Scott''s jealousy and impulsiveness and he could empathise with him.


    But offending a man like Rae was not worth it. Instead, he was more interested to gain an ally like Rae.


    ...


    "Let''s travel back to the academy. It''s already been a week of practical training in wilderness." Freya said excitedly, they were supposed to submit the missions they hadpleted before going back to the academy.


    "We are already done with the mission, let''s head back." Emma reluctantly supported Freya, she enjoyed their days in will and wanted to explore more, not to mention the allure of meeting Rae again.


    "Don''t tell me you are so excited to see his records and stuff from his mercenary number. Really??" Scott said angrily to Freya, that girl proposed the Idea of good back to the academy, to check on the details from the wooden token.


    Unable to refute, the girl only shrugged in embarassment.


    ...


    They reached the mercenary hall, where the missions and the spoils were handled. The mercenary hall was full with people of different kind, the groups were gathered on tables and there were some unique cases of people sitting alone.


    From the preying looks they were getting, it was clear that the guys seating by themselves were not to be trifled with. No one approached them unlike the groups.


    Emma was getting all the attention she desired though not from the male she wanted. Like any other ce with mercenaries, the guys shouted and whistled at thedies.


    "Could you please look into this number? a friend gave it to me." Freya  asked to the mature bustydy on the counter.


    The beautifuldy actually handled missions and the other queries for people.


    "Is the number A33?" Thedy asked, as she checked out Freya and her group.


    "Yes, how did you know?" Freya asked in surprise, how could thedy on the counter guess the name.


    ...


    "Haah, well, you are ady and you look beautiful."


    Thedy at the counter replied as if it was a matter of fact to get the token.


    The people, the groups seated together on table and the guys seating alone, all of them nodded at the counterdy''s words. They agreed with her, they had been seeing it since a long time.


    There was only one guy who could share his personal information like the registration number.


    Each time a beautifuldy, be it young or mature, came asking about the details with the registration number, the guy was always that white haired lunatic.


    "Thank you for thepliment, you too look pretty but what about the number? How did you guess it?" Freya asked afterplimenting thedy.


    ...


    Mercenary hall was full of weird and strange people but none of them were willing to talk about that person. Only Lucy, the mature beauty at the counter dared to talk about that guy so openly.


    "That guy does that all the time. I have already memorised his records and stuff." Lucy sighed as she answered Freya.


    "What?" Emma asked, not able to process what''s the matter.


    "If you wish to leave your letter or something for him, then you can do so. As for the details of that man, he''s a mercenary for almost three years." Lucy began to give a small background detail to the group.


    She had seen them earlier and it was not difficult to find out that they belonged to the Royal academy. She imagined that someone like Rae was worthy of studying there.


    ...


    "He is likely already a level four warrior or at least that is what his battle record says. Here''s is his file, read it yourself." Lucy handed them a stack of paper, full of the missions and their spoils.


    The mercenary registration number could be used to ess all the records of that mentioned mercenary. The missions they took, their sess in the missions, and the ones they failed too, with their respective bounty and spoils from the missions.


    The missions were categorised into levels, simr to the levels of warriors. The missions varied from personal quests to hunting beasts.


    "Please take submission of our level three mission for beast eradication." Scott said to Lucy, unwilling to hear her talk about the aplishments of that albino guy anymore.


    Also, that guy Rae had lots of missions he hadpleted on the records. Scott did not want to waste his time reading them all.


    ...


    (Vote with power stones)

 Chapter 64: Side chick is a milf (18+)

    Also, that guy Rae had lots of missions he hadpleted on the records. Scott did not want to waste his time reading them all.


    ...


    They left the hall and began their journey back to their academy, but not before Freya had wrote a small message for Rae.


    "Haah, this guy, Why is he like this? Doesn''t he feel tired already?" Lucy sighed as she kept the message from the youngdy inside a drawer. Once again, she was left with the work to pass on a personal message to that guy.


    She knew Rae from a long time, he was a newbie mercenary at that time. Young and naive, as if he had run away from his powerful but sheltered family.


    He had gained confidence very quickly, when he realised that his strength and techniques were on par with the top mercenaries.


    Hepleted many missions and made many connections while at it. He made a name for himself. He was great with all the factors except for the fact that he pursued woman.


    It would be normal for a young and strong man like him to pursue beautiful maiden but he was different, he pursued every woman he found beautiful. What was equally annoying was that almost every woman he pursued did like him back.


    Lucy reached her house, she had an eight years old kid named Kino, which she took care of on her own. She was a single parent.


    ...


    "I am dirty from all the work, let''s take a rest with a warm bath before cooking." Lucy decided as began to undress.


    Her kid was at the school, and would be back in an hour or two. She needed to prepare for lunch but today was extra tiring. The Chaos in the kingdom kept increasing, and so did the beast in wild.


    She hopped in her bath, the water was already warm. She didn''t remember warming the water but she was too tired to care.


    Lucy submerged in water and she felt a strong sensation as if someone was massaging her calves, stiff from standing all day.


    "Mmmm... haaaah"


    The sensation on her calves stopped as she felt the touch began to reach her soft thighs.


    "Aahh.. mmm" she moaned in pleasure


    ...


    Her thighs felt good being kneaded and massaged. But the touch began to creep on her inner thighs.


    "Noo, not now, Kino will be back from school anytime. I need to prepare food for him. Also, i am not in the mood." Lucy resisted the touch from those hands, she did not want to continue as she knew where the massage was headed to.


    "Are you not? Let me check" A grumbled but manly voice full of teasing sounded.


    "Mhhmmm, Aahh" Lucy moaned again


    "You are lying, no doubt." A man came above the water in the bath as he touched her thighs, Lucy could not resist his touch earlier and gave him the proof that she lied.


    ...


    "Lying tantly is a bad habit you know?" The manbed his wet white hair with his bare hands. He was naked and his body was lean but full of muscles.


    "Don''t talk to me about lying, when you yourself keep cheating with new woman every day, horny Rae." Lucy retorted as she tried to not look at the sexy naked body in front of her.


    "Are you mad? That i gave yet another woman a small wooden token?" The manughed teasingly as he looked at the jealous woman in front of him.


    He pulled her naked body closer as he rubbed her big boobs against his bare chest. Lucy did not resist and let the guy hug him tight.


    "Alright, since I have given that girl a small wooden token, let me give you something bigger, better and stronger." Rae said as he kissed Lucy on her neck.


    He made the spot red before moving down to Lucy''s chest. He held up the beautiful boobs in his hands as he sucked on her ares wildly.


    ...


    "Mmmhhh Ah , don''t bite Rae." Lucy told Rae to not bite, when he went extra hard on her sensitive nipples.


    ''He always does this, ys around with other women thenes back to my ce to ravage me.'' Lucy thought in her mind as she let Rae bite on her boobs.


    She had known him for four years and that guy had been fucking her since then. In the beginning, it was Lucy who initiated it as she could not resist his charms.


    But with time, she was under his control. He began to keep her like a mistress but unlike normal, she was the only woman who was in a rtionship with Rae.


    The rest of the women were mostly one night stands and sometimes two. Lucy had formed a good bond with Rae and he had almost became a father figure to her child.


    ...


    "Heeyyy, easy" Lucy shouted at Rae as he had picked her up, she was in his arms like a baby.


    She was only a level one warrior, whereas Rae was the top of the mercenaries. He easily held her up and made her sit on his shoulders with his face against her vagina.


    He tickled her clit on her vagina with his hot breath. Rae rubbed his nose against her pussy lips, Lucy felt hot as she tightened her legs against his face.


    Rae had his mouth directly against Lucy''s lips. He opened his mouth as he began to lick her on her vagina and kiss her passionately on those lips.


    ...


    "Aaaah, no more. Don''t tease me, Just put it inside already." Lucy said to Rae in a sexy voice.


    "Good decision, I am hard already, let''s not waste time." Normally, Lucy used to choke on his cock for a good time before she took it in her pussy, he wanted to skip to directly fucking at the moment.


    Rae put her down on hisp, his cock was erect as he said. He grinded his cock against Lucy''s hole before letting her freefall on it.


    She was wet and rxed from the warm water he had prepared, he could not wait any more.


    "Aaahhh "


    ...


    (I''d appreciate if you could vote with power stones)

 Chapter 65: Growing the army (18+)

    She was wet and rxed from the warm water he had prepared, he could not wait any more.


    "Aaahhh "


    ...


    "Why would you do that?? We have just started!!" Lucy shouted desperately as she felt the deep sensation, Rae had entered her really deep inside the vagina.


    "What? Didn''t you just say the kid ising back. I need to be rough and quick to finish." Rae said to her, he was being considerate of the kid by finishing fast.


    ''That''s what you say, but you won''t be stopping before hees home and calls out loud for his mummy.'' Lucy thought to herself as she heard Rae''s answer.


    "You face looks rxed, I can go rougher, right?" Rae increased his intensity of thrust and his tightened grip on Lucy''s plump ass.


    "Ahh yess, just quickly, finish,it." Lucy moaned as shepleted her words in between them.


    ...


    The water kept sshing due to the intense movement on it.


    ''Annoying shit, the sex inside water is never good.'' Rae regretted not taking Lucy out of the bath.


    He picked her up and pinned her body against the wall, she was small in sizepared to his physique.


    However her ass was bigger than his head and it felt great to shove his cock against two such plump ass cheeks.


    ''Haah, he is doing that again. He''s taken full control over my body. I am just a hole for him to shove his cock in.''


    "But I like it, I love it" She shouted out loud in pleasure


    "I know you love it, Lucy." Rae slowed down as heard Lucy''s subconscious confession, he began to enjoy her tender lips with his, he licked it and bit over them.


    Lucy stuck out her tongue and yed with the young man''s tongue.


    She was all over his face, kissing and smooching him.


    ...


    Rae continued to pound her, Lucy beared with it as she too loved the sensation of Rae doing her.


    The wall quaked as Rae used his strength against the wall to pin and plow Lucy''s vagina. Her ass jiggled tenderly from the force. She had her legs and arms tightly held against Rae.


    ''Her breasts feel so soft, and the feeling when I rub against her. It feels as if I am being squeezed.'' Rae thought as he was using Lucy against the bathroom''s wall.


    "Uggh, I am not getting that feeling yet." Rae said as he put Lucy down from his hold. He made Lucy stand up as he faced her back.


    He put his mouth on her neck as he kissed over it.


    "Hhhm mmmmhm" Lucy breathed deeply from the sensation of Rae''s lips on her neck.


    He traced his hand on her smooth back as Lucy shuddered from pleasure due to it. Rae bent her over and pointed his cock at the opening of her vagina.


    ...


    ''This position..'' Lucy bent over and stabilised herself with the help of her hands on the wall.


    "You would love this more." Rae said as he thrusted his cock inside her hole. The hole was already lubricated enough from the fucking they had done.


    He reached her womb in one thrust thanks to the almighty position, his cock was being squeezed from all the directions and it felt warm.


    The thrust elicited a loud moan from Lucy but it was just the beginning. Rae thrusted and kept thrusting inside her hole. The slippery but tight hole was already used to Rae''s girth.


    Lucy was loosing strength for legs as the thrusting kept continuing. She was shaking and moaning at every thrust.


    ...


    " ## **#**#  "


    Lucy heard a voice from the door, she could not hear the words clearly but the voice sounded familiar.


    Just when she was about to ask Rae to stop thrusting and let her listen to the voice, Rae slowed down on his own and that''s when she heard it.


    Kino, her child was already at the door and was calling out loud for her.


    "Coming aah, I am in the bathroom baby. Mhmm" Lucy shouted out loud


    While she was in the bathroom, Kino could rest in his room and wait a little for her.


    "I guess it''s time." Rae said as he began making deep thrusts, she could feel her belly swelling.


    "Not inside, I do not have time to clean up, let''s stop." She shouted but Rae ignored her. He ejacted his healthy cum inside her womb while she could only moan with pleasure.


    "You did it, again" Lucy slumped down in the water helpless, she could not risk having cum inside her. She would have to clean up before exiting the bath.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of Kino''s lunch. You can clean up." Rae said to her as began to leave after kissing her on the lips.


    Lucy sighed withplicated feelings inside her, it was getting normal for her to get creampied almost every week and for Rae to take her son out for food.


    ...


    "Don''t you think your husband should be rewarded with a greater position? Why doesn''t he put in the efforts?" A man standing in the dark room said to the woman sitting on the ground.


    "Unlike you, he only has greed but no will to put efforts into fulfilling that greed." She began to undress the bottom of that man.


    She took a look at the man''sid cock and began to feel it with her hands. A few seconds after the man became erect, she took the cock in her mouth seductively and began to slurp on it real deep.


    Slurp slurp


    Suck


    Slurp slurp


    The woman stopped only after she felt that the man was about to cum, she pulled cock out of her mouth and used her soft hands to help the man cum.


    Her hands were covered dirty with the slimy white stuff as she drained it out from the cock, before licking it to clean the tip.


    ...


    "Yes mylord, I have procured the necessary details from the deal. You can read them before the meeting." John said to his master, Ekaros


    They were about to have a deal with a merchant which could result in massive increase in their martial prowess as a Viscount family.


    Ekaros had ordered his butler John to collect the details from the previous deals the merchant had done.


    Ekaros himself was the only one to join the meeting with the merchant and his subordinate. Depending upon the sess of this deal, they could either soar in the skies or fall deeper.


    "Good work John, let''s hope the deal will be a sess." Ekaros said as he entered his personal room, he had to prepare well for the negotiation.


    ...


    (Vote with power stones)

 Chapter 66: Ekaros tamed them

    "Good work John, let''s hope the deal will be a sess." Ekaros said as he entered his personal room, he had to prepare well for the negotiation.


    ...


    The province was in the phase of development, there were many reforms and establishments by the new Viscount.


    Unlike the previous Viscount Terias, Viscount Ekaros was fullymitted to develop his province. Because he wanted to develop his own personal army and that could only be done when his province generates greater revenue than before.


    "I could not serve you mylord. Now I am only left as a tool for getting information." John was the butler that previously served Terias but Ekaros after winning against Terias, decided to banish Terias from his province.


    John naturally wanted to follow his long time master but he could not resist Ekaros, Terias was injured and it seemed like Ekaros nned to kill them both if John insisted on following Terias.


    As the situation demanded, John was beaten by both his hierarchical and physical prowess. He could not resist the orders from Ekaros.


    Due to the dire circumstances, John had to let Terias escape alone while he remained to stay and serve Ekaros.


    ...


    Ekaros was a one cruel noble, even though there was no need for any additional information, he sent John on the missions to find those details and secrets.


    It was intentionally done, he was always sent to difficult missions with the veryrge probability of his death.


    John sighed as he remembered the good old days, the province was developing now, it was a good thing but he never heard back from Terias all this time.


    The man he knew and served would have dedicated his time in recovery and increase of his strength. Terias would have made his name known to everyone again by now.


    It was very likely that he died in the hands of Ekaros and his subordinates who hunted him.


    ...


    The current Viscount nned to dispose of him too, the missions he kept getting was increasing in danger with the insidious intentions to kill him.


    As for the maid that Terias had personally chosen, both of them had begun to serve Ekaros with their bodies and minds.


    John had known that both Maya and Tina did indulge with Terias but it took no less than a few months for them to spread their lowly legs for Ekaros and his subordinates.


    Ekaros was a good leader and a great warrior, since he became a level three warrior but he had one strange habit. It could not be divided into good or bad and be judged by morality.


    ''He isfortable with sharing his woman with his subordinates. To be very exact, he treats woman as amodity and a personal attendant of Terias became their exclusive ything.''  John was very sceptical when he first came to know of this.


    He could not go to Ekaros and outright ask him about this incident. So he decided to wait and watch, then he finally understood the dynamics of the rtionship.


    ...


    It could be the long term hatred for Terias but Ekaros really vented himself out on those two attendants.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, Tina and Maya both had very much adapted into this lifestyle. Being taken by two or three men at a time had be their normal routine.


    In the beginning they were surprised and took time to recover but they had slowly came to adapt their bodies with the intense experience.


    Also, the Viscount did not just get them all to pound her. He trained Maya first while Tina watched and then the things spiralled down to the events of today.


    Tina, the younger of the maid was made pregnant by one of them recently and thus the load of work on Maya increased by a lot.


    Tina was now resting and was ordered to continue her rest till her delivery of the child. The concept of Bastards were pretty normal for the nobles.


    They never bothered to abandon the child and mother, they believed in the philosophy of the more the merrier. If the child did not grow up to be great then they would serve under forces.


    ...


    Maya was currently inside the room where Ekaros had went into, the room where she normally gets fucked together with Tina by Ekaros and his four close subordinates.


    ''Maybe it''s something in their blood or I am the really strange one but all of them seem to like mature woman. First Sir Terias, now Sir Ekaros and his four subordinates too.'' John gave it a thought as none of the men he mentioned were avert to the idea of engaging with mature woman.


    He was not of the opinion that Tina and Maya did not look beautiful. But he hadck of experience with woman, and from what he knew, the old nobles always preferred young maiden girls.


    John concentrated on the soundsing from the room where Ekaros and Maya were. There were soft sounds of moans as usual.


    Even though he had procured some really important and difficult to get documents, the man was busy fucking that maid. It frustrated him but he could not help it.


    ...


    "I hope you are doing well. It''s me Alice. There''s a really good mission for you in the HIKE. I didn''t want to bother you with this due to your circumstances but the reward is something you would appreciate." Alice wrote in the bangle she had worn on her left hand.


    The bangle was simr to the artifact of the Hike, like the ring Terias had got.


    ''Since he broke all contacts and changed his identity altogether. I have to give him another artifact for the Hike membership.'' Alice remembered as she began to transfer the message she recorded into another artifact.


    ...


    "You havee. How far is the task I have given to youe along?" An old voiceing from the dark area, devoid of light asked.


    "Yeah, good, good. I have alreadypleted the second stage of training. I am trying to move on to the third."


    "Here, someone just dropped something for you." The fully covered man, hiding his identity, threw the package he held into the dark.


    ...


    (I''d appreciate if you could vote with power stones)

 Chapter 67: Noble in hiding?

    "Here, someone just dropped something for you." The fully covered man, hiding his identity, threw the package he held into the dark.


    ...


    The unknown man who was fully covered and delivered the letter to the person inside the cave left, few minutes after the guy left, there was a click sound from the unlocking of the package.


    "I have revealed my location again." The voice from the dark spoke in frustration.


    "I have toplete this task, there''s no other option than to deal with it and change my location as soon as possible." The voice mumbled as the owner of voice decided on his next course of action.


    Earth breaking sounds erupted from the inside of the cave.


    "It seems I don''t have to pump you with my ki anymore." Old and big hand full of calluses grabbed on a handle like thing emerging from the ground.


    The two hands looked weak but it contained immense strength, the handle was pulled out by those hands.


    A terrifying aura era erupted from the ground, the dark in the cave was lighted by the eerie red aura from the weapon, a war hammer.


    ...


    "Hey mom, we are back." Kino announced out loudly for her mother to hear. He had arrived just now after eating a delicious meal with his mother''s good friend, Rae.


    "Did you thank Rae for taking you out for the meal?" Lucy asked, it had taken her a good long time to clean herself up. She did not prepare the meal.


    Kino nodded in reply to his mother''s question.


    "Alright now, you go and rest Kino." Lucy signalled for Kina to rest. He was a kid and had a routine to follow. Kino reluctantly went to his room, leaving the adults alone.


    "Is it about the royal academy thing?" Rae asked her, it felt to him that Lucy was in the mood to have a talk.


    "Yes and No, I was wondering if you have decided to give visit to the academy but that is not important. What I wanted to know was whether you or your background will be the part of the uing chaos?"


    Lucy knew that the kingdom was in great chaos. She had her sources and it urred to her that people in power were preparing their forces, for whatever that wasing.


    She was weak and did not want to be associated with the wrong side, if an unsessful coup was to ur.


    ...


    "I do not belong to the wrong side, as a matter of fact you look really beautiful right now."


    Rae said honestly


    Lucy was attentively listening to Rae before he started to flirt.


    "Honestly, I don''t even belong to any sides and yes,  you do look beautiful..." Rae said before using his innovative techniques to leave her house immediately.


    "That guy, hehe" Lucyughed as she realised that Rae had left. He answered her, cleared her doubts but still maintained the air of secrecy around him.


    "The message from that girl? He took it with him, hmm. Evasive as always." She had put the letter from that girl Freya on the table for Rae. She wanted to hand it to him as always.


    To her surprise, not only did he leave her withoutpleting their serious talk, but he also took the letter with him, as if he had known what she would say and totally predicted her actions.


    ...


    Jeremy and Scott were on their way back to the academy. The academy was situated around two days away from the mercenary hall where they had submitted their mission.


    They were a day away from the academy as they had already travelled for a day, the area where the academy was situated was vast and had wilderness close to it for training purposes.


    Due to the danger from beasts, Jeremy and his group had to travel slowly. It was already dusk and the group was preparing toy low and camp at the ce.


    They spread out to do their chores as it would be unwise for them to travel alone in dark. The food was prepared, they had it packed from the mercenary town, just in case they did not want to cook on their way back.


    ...


    "Now that we are done with the dinner, who''s going to be standing guard first? Jeremy asked the important question.


    From their experience in the wild, a team of two was enough for them to stand guard and take a full rest. They had teams of two Freya and Jeremy, Emma and Scott.


    "It would be me and Emma first." Scott answered, Emma did not reject which meant she was in favor of the opinion.


    "Alright then, wake us up before you get to rest and please do not light fire." Jeremy requested, his mind full of the bad experiences from the week in wilderness.


    "Alright, goodnight" Scott answered


    Minutes passed and then hours, the moon was reflecting it''s light in full glory. They did not need to light a fire as the moon was close to a full one, sessfully lighting the area.


    ...


    "You are not going to train today?" Emma asked Scott, simr to herself, Scott was also a swordsman.


    He was stronger than her although he was less agile than her but he could still beat up Emma in most terrains.


    Normally, Scott was not the one to skip his practice, so she asked him about it.


    "Not really, but what about you?, you look very different from before." Scott grinned lewdly as he looked at her sexy body.


    Her curvy ass seated on the rock lying on the ground looked soft and mushy. Her boobs which she had decided to provocatively reveal were almost out, except for her pink ares.


    Scott looked at her sexy body from top to bottom as his hungry eyes lingered on Emma''s huge breasts, moving as she breathed.


    "You have noticed, I see." Emma bent over, facing Scott, her huge breasts were fully visible to Scott barely hidden by her thin and small blouse.


    "Unfortunately, the man I dressed up for did not notice the change in me." Emma sighed in sadness as she sat back straight, leaving Scott speechless and horny.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 68: Emmas a Tease

    "Unfortunately, the man I dressed up for did not notice the change in me." Emma sighed in sadness as she sat back straight, leaving Scott speechless and horny.


    ...


    ''Damn bitch, teasing me for so long only to remind me of the man I hate.'' Scott thought in his mind as she realised Emma''s intentions.


    She was only teasing him for fun, her actions were ill intentioned. Since, Rae was not at all moved by her advances, she was trying it out on him.


    Scott had be friends with the group in the first year of the academy itself, it was his third year at the moment. He had understood the basic characteristics of the people in his friend circle.


    Emma for example, she was an attention whore. It did not matter to her where and when, she just wanted to be the one who''s the centre of attraction.


    She was a swordsman but her background was more impressive than her strength of a level three warrior.


    Her father, being a merchant had connections with, Erica''s family, the Duke family. That rtionship was also a major factor for Emma''spetitive spirit, because she was alwayspared against a monstrous prodigy Erica.


    ...


    ''Poor fellow, he doesn''t even bother to improve his strength and skills, but feels jealous of the attention someone else gets.'' Emma looked down on Scott.


    They were friends in names only, it was her job as a child from an influential merchant family to make a few connections here and there with noble families.


    A job she enjoyed a lot. But there were certain people she did not like, she wanted a certain amount of gap with them. Although in the process, she did not want her rtionship to cause the merchant deals to worsen.


    Scott was one such guy to her, he was in her friend circle from the beginning. A part of the group which she hanged around with.


    He was good in ranks of the academy but the drive and charisma that Rae had could not be beaten and suppressed by him.


    Also, the fact that Scott did not bother to train and was always sensitive and jealous when she prioritised Rae over him, felt really pathetic to her.


    She wanted to tease him like a pet dog before keeping him under her control and what better way than to use his lust.


    ...


    "But you would want to appreciate my dress for a while, won''t you?" Emma asked in a coquettish manner


    Scott looked at her, his mind understood what was going on and the intentions of Emma but his poor brain was forced toply with his urges.


    He nodded with weakness as he kept staring at Emma for her next step. From the way she spoke, he knew it that the night was going to be long and fun.


    "Hehe, what do you think, does it look good like this?" She lowered her blouse from one of shoulder. The blouse was only stuck on one of her arms while the other side showed her fair skin.


    "Or this one looks good, what do you think?" Emma asked as she pulled down the straps on both the sides of her blouse.


    Almost half of her bouncy breasts were clearly visible to Scott, he was staring at them, speechless from Emma''s moves.


    To him, it seemed as if he could see the blouse falling down on the ground due to gravity any second.


    ...


    Though Emma being the baddie she was, she did not let Scott enjoy it for longer than the initial few seconds.


    "Oh, it seems that the time for the change of shift is now, let''s go ahead and wake them up." She yawned as she went in the direction of the camp, ready to wake up Jeremy and Freya for their turn to stand guard.


    "Yes, it''s time." Due to theck of time to assess a proper response for Emma''s questions, he could only respond with a simple yes.


    Unfortunately, by that time she was already prepared to wake up Jeremy and Freya.


    "Ohh, it''s our turn. Alright, you guys can rest now." Jeremy said as he was woke up by Emma.


    ...


    Far away in a valley


    "You should have stopped following me, after I proved myself innocent. It is no use, except for the fact that each time we meet you loose many men from your ranks."


    A man covered in ck from head to toe arrogantly said to the tens of people in front of him. They were blocking his way with weapons in their hands.


    "That''s not the fact and you too know it. We were close to arrest youst time, you just barely escaped from us due to the circumstances."


    "As for the matter of you being innocent, that would be settled in the Royal court. But the aura on your body is in no way saying something likely close to you are innocent."


    "And if you are really that innocent, then you being a former noble, know the procedure of the Royal court. Just ept being arrested ande with us." Erica said, she was up against a strong devil used of many massacres.


    "It seems that the battle is inevitable." The old man had a war hammer in his hands. The aura around it was eerie and murderous red.


    He swung around the hammer with one hand, as if he was swinging a child''s toy. Though the sound from air being split by those random swings said otherwise.


    "Do you really want to take me on? You realise that your fame that has spread was meant for the newer generation, whenpared with someone like me, it''s not the same thing. A new swordsman like you wants to fight me and win against me. Haha"


    "I do not want you to loose your life over this petty politics." The old man sighed.


    He believed it was unfair for the young girl to bear such burden. She was confident and really proud of her skills, which was a good thing.


    Her age and abilities were really something to be proud of. But this was different, her being a level three warrior wouldn''t save her from dying.


    ...


    "Let it be then." The old man said, as he had finally decided to take them on alone, around two dozen warriors from the Royal forces, the devil hunters were up against him.


    The devil hunters did not charge at him wildly. They were cautious and maintained the distance of a few meters between them.


    The old man swung his war hammer, not at a person but on the wall of the valley. A loud doom sound reverberated , before a cracking sound began sounding in the bottom of the valley.


    Crack


    Crack


    ...


    (I''d appreciate if you could vote with power stones)

 Chapter 69: Who am I?

    The old man swung his war hammer, not at a person but on the wall of the valley. A loud doom sound reverberated , before a cracking sound began sounding in the bottom of the valley.


    Crack


    Crack


    ...


    Rocks began falling down, as the tremors from the attack were not subsiding at all.


    "That is just one swing, no way??" A warrior backed down speaking in absolute disbelief and terror.


    He had never seen an attack as powerful as this one. There was an actual chance of the valley being destroyed from a couple of theses swings, if aimed well.


    The other members did not fare well either, they were awed and very terrified by the level of that attack.


    "Is he really something a twenty of us can handle?" A young newly joined guy uttered in shock, his legs trembled from fear.


    Earlier, he was happy that he finally got involved in an important mission, where they had a target to chase and a very powerful and impactful figure at that.


    What he did not anticipate was that the mission was not going to be easy just because they had more men. Theirbined strength could not even match that one swing just now.


    ...


    "Do not be scared, the effect is from that artifact war hammer and not his personal strength." Erica shouted out loud, trying to organize and motivate the guys under her lead.


    The artifact owned by the fallen noble was masterpiece, it had an effect of boosting strength but it''s main feature was it''s unique ability to break things.


    She had recently acquired the increment of members in her group members. She was supposed to capture the man, the fallen noble who devoured blood.


    The man had been a Viscount and very powerful one at that. But his insatiable desire for strength led him to acquiring forbidden methods from the Royal forces through a deal.


    This development was revealed to the upper echelons and like always the upper echelons could not tolerate the dangerous method falling in another person, even if the man was a Viscount.


    ...


    Erica was the one who first went on the manhunt for the fallen noble, but she failed miserably. She escaped with her life and her injured group members from group three of Royal forces.


    The fallen noble had been in hiding since that time, she had only found his location recently and nned to continue the manhunt after getting a few more members temporarily.


    "He is trying to demoralise us and make us retreat without even fighting." Erica shouted loudly, she did not want her mission to fail yet again.


    "You and your naive methods. Did you really think I am using my real strength against you guys?" The man spoke calmly as if he was looking down on their strength.


    He put his weapon down on the ground, not making any physical contact with it.


    "Watch me" he said as he began to demonstrate. He made a fist as he aimed it on the wall of valley before striking it, demonstrating the people behind Erica about how wrong she was.


    The valley trembled again, his hands coated with the blueyer of ki energy tore off a chunk of the rock from the valley. The looks on the faces of the people behind Erica were terror stricken.


    ...


    The people behind Erica consisted of twenty warriors, nine of which was from her group while the other ten were people who were recently grouped together for the mission.


    The ten who were recently grouped together were not really sure about continuing under the leadership of Erica. They had their resolve to fight against the Viscount broken after his demonstration of the fist strike.


    They backed down but they were not alone, even the members of Erica''s group wanted to back off from the fight.


    ...


    "You are back, hmm" a mature coquettish voice spoke in a sleepy voice.


    "You can distinguish between me and the Baron from just my touch now?" Rae spoke in a teasing manner.


    The womanid in the bed was adorned in afortable night dress with a transparent panty around her huge butt. Her body was mature and ripe, her face was adorable and had a motherly aura to her.


    "Youe to meet me, unlike that man who has given his wife to a warrior for saving his pitiful life." Thedy replied with disdain on her beautiful face.


    "It''s just that he realised, that I am the best person for you." Rae replied as he inserted his hands under her loose dress, feeling thedy''s soft skin from her soft stomach to her beautiful breasts.


    "Don''t tease me, that lustful guy only refrained from touching me because I have a more powerful background than him, otherwise I would have been bred like the numerous maids in my mansion."


    Thedy snarkily replied, unbothered of Rae touching her breasts from under the dress.


    "You''re telling me that Aer, the eighteen years old daughter of Baroness Maria is a child of her lover?" Rae asked surprised by his guess from Maria''s words.


    "No, not like that. Aer is the Baron''s one and only child, to continue the so called lineage. I did not let him touch me after that."


    Maria exined to Rae, she was the wife of the useless and lustful Baron.


    ...


    In the beginning, she believed that the Baron was a hardworking and kind guy and thus the baby, but he was actually a man who could not control his lust and began to use his authority on his subordinates.


    Maria distanced herself and her child from the Baron after she realised this, being the stronger warrior she easily became the head of the family, limiting the Baron''s deeds.


    "Now, I feel like putting a child in your womb, my child." Rae whispered in her ears as he nibbled on the soft earlobes.


    Rae climbed on Maria''s body as he began to remove the panty she was wearing. She lifted her hips up for Rae to strip her naked.


    "Are you sure you would not want to impregnate my beautiful girl Aerielle but the old me? You know that she likes you a lot." Maria spoke softly as shepared her beauty with her daughter Aer, while also teasing Rae.


    She began undressing her top while her panty was being taken off by Rae elegantly.


    ...


    (I''d appreciate if you could vote with power stones)

 Chapter 70: NTR a good for nothing (18+)

    She began undressing her top while her panty was being taken off by Rae elegantly.


    ...


    "Won''t you let me rest a little? I woke up just now." Maria spoke feigning resistance, she was ying hard to get but at the same time she was also allowing Rae to undress her.


    "You can rest all day but not now, or I might really go to Aerielle." Rae replied teasingly, he quickened his pace taking her top off.


    He knew that if he were to let Maria y around then she would likely stall for time and dy the real fun just to tease him.


    He took off her top, Maria''s big and beautiful boobs were out for him to enjoy and y with. She had a big pink are with light pink nipples on them. The colour of the boobs tempted Rae to bite on it.


    "Fufu, I would not mind that you know. It would be better for her than some political marriage." Maria replied, she knew her daughter''s infatuation with Rae.


    ...


    Actually, she did not mind if Rae were to be involved with her daughter Aerielle as well. It was a good thing for her, it''s just that Maria would have to go back to her lonely life.


    From what little she had understood about Rae, that man was not a one woman man and truth to be told, she would be reluctant to part with him too.


    She just hoped that Aerielle would be able to get the most attention from Rae, if she were to get involved.


    Of course, Maria would have to give up on being with Rae, if Aerielle were to get together with him.


    "I will take you up on that deal but for now.."Rae said as he put Maria out of her thinking.


    He turned her body around, her back faced him while she was lying on the bed with her body facing the ground.


    ...


    Rae quickly used his hands to pull down Maria''s panty which was already lowered to her thighs and took it off of her.


    "Buttering me up, only to use my huge ass. You should pay more attention to my upper body." Maria giggled as she realised Rae''s intentions. He had turned her around and stripped her quickly to use her ass.


    She had a great ass, big and soft. She knew that she got attention from many men due to her curvy and thick bottom.


    However, she wanted Rae to pay some attention to her face and breasts too.


    "I will, don''t worry about it. We have hours before the Barones in." Rae replied shrugging off Maria''s words. He was spreading her soft ass cheeks to look into Maria''s beautiful holes.


    ''I am not letting those breasts stay idle.''


    Anyways, he had few hours before the Baron woulde back to the mansion and that would be enough to pay attention to Maria''s whole body.


    ...


    "Are you telling me that you want my husband toe in and see me in bed with you?" Maria asked slightly surprised, she was anxious but also excited at the same time.


    Her husband was a gambling addict and also alcoholic, the worst of the humans. She had not let him touch her body for two decades.


    But the Idea of doing it while he watched was another thing, she knew it that Baron had a idea of what Rae was doing with her, but to show it to him live was a whole another topic.


    "Yes? Won''t you like that? He is not actually able to get it up and he knows what we do anyways." Rae tried convincing her


    ''She looks almost convinced, I just need a final push now.''


    "He would not mind, at least not when it''s me." Rae gave a push to her, he spanked her soft ass before spreading her ass cheeks to y with her wet vagina.


    She liked spanking, opposite from her noble attitude.


    Rae had a great role in the Baron''s current great life.


    Since Rae was the one who saved Baron''s life, and he also financed Baron out of bankruptcy. The Baron actually treated Rae like his master.


    ...


    "Ahh, go slow " Maria moaned, her pussy was already moist from anticipation but the p on her butt was the real deal.


    "Aah hhah, I am sensitive down there, you rubbed it so hard." Maria yelped out a moan again. Rae had rubbed her clit hard while he fingered her deep.


    "Don''t y with me, you were begging me to fuck your assst time." Rae pulled out his cock ready to enter Maria''s holes


    "Well, you can still use my anal hole, honey."


    Maria replied in a coquettish manner.


    "Damn slut, you are the best milf I know." Rae ced his cock on her pussy slit before fully entering her in a single thrust.


    "Let me fill that cheating pussy first. I want the Baron to see what I am doing with his wife, the beautifuldy who did not let him touch her after her first child." Rae said as he began thrusting his cock deep inside Maria''s vagina, it felt warm andfortable to fuck her.


    "You are tightening up? You really like the idea of being seen by someone huh. Especially your useless husband." Raeughed, he had just badmouthed her husband but she seemed to feel good.


    "Haah, aahgh he already knows I am yours to take Rae. You can do whatever you want to me infront of the Baron, I won''t mind." Maria replied in a sexy voice, as she felt Rae''s cock inside her.


    "Heehe what a slut, I would let Baron enjoy the view then." Rae teased her as he grabbed a handful of her soft ass before beginning to thrust harder. The bed made creaking noises from the intense action on it.


    "Aah, Yes Rae, let him watch me." Maria replied in between her moans. She felt her vagina swelling as Rae was fucking her hard and deep.


    Her walls resisted Rae''s cock from getting out and gripped on it but Rae was going harder and not stopping with his strength. She felt her insides being scraped from his thick cock.


    "Not so hard, Rae Aah, the bed is making noises. Aerielle mighte up." Maria stressed.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 71: Baron might see (18+)

    "Not so hard, Rae Aah, the bed is making noises. Aerielle mighte up." Maria stressed.


    ...


    "Haha, I would love to see her reaction to this honestly." Raeughed cheekily as he anticipated Aerielleing to the room and witnessing them in the act.


    He could not deny the temptation to have both mother and daughter together. His imagination was wild and vivid.


    "You are really bad, she would be heartbroken." Maria remarked in a slightly dissatisfied tone. Although, the rough dicking from Rae was pleasuring her with every thrust.


    "You are really excited for someone who is worried about her daughter." Rae teased her as he continued to plow her wet hole.


    Maria said that she was worried for Aerielle but her expressions were quite opposite to her words. She was moaning and making lewd faces as her insides were being rubbed by his thick cock.


    ...


    "You know what, if I am going slow then I might as well do you from the front." Rae spoke as turned Maria''s body around.


    He made Maria face him in a missionary position. He stuck his face on Maria''s motherly breasts and used his tongue to y with each of them, while he also fucked her vagina slow and deep.


    "So you finally remembered my pitiful breasts, I thought you would not be touching them this time." Maria said with muffled moans, she had thought that her sensitive spots on her boobs would go untouched.


    "Ahh go harder" Maria moaned out loud and requested Rae in a pleading voice to go hard and rough on her pussy, he was going really deep but not rough, as if he was teasing her.


    ''I just can''t ignore her sultry pleading voice.'' Rae thought andplied with Maria''s request.


    Maria had a deep shade of red on her face as sweat trickled down her soft meaty breasts.


    The scene looked tantalizing and hot.


    ...


    "Let''s finish this before someonees up." Rae said as he fulfilled Maria''s wish, he could feel her vaginal walls tightening.


    He was teasing Maria and wanted her to admit the pleasure she was feeling and he made her request for a rough and hard fuck from him.


    Maria''s face was too seductive to not grant her the request. Her gentle and prideful face was begging for his hard cock.


    "Mmmhm, your lips are soft." Rae said as he kissed Maria on her lips, a good deep kiss.


    ''I wish, I could y with her together with Lucy.'' Rae had a floating thought as he remembered a beauty simr to that of Maria but less noble and more kinky.


    Maria had spread her legs wide as Rae thrusted in her vagina with ease. Her thighs were almost close to her breast, she was holding onto them for better and deep thrusts.


    "Ahhh , Umm, Hah hah" Maria moaned as she rxed her body. The bed quaked about to give in.


    "Your pussy rxed all of a sudden, don''t tell me you came already." Rae asked me her suddenly, he had felt the tension from her vagina decrease all of a sudden.


    ''It feels lubed up, I can go really deep.''


    Her hole squeezed him for a moment but It did not make him reach orgasm, but now he was able to easily enter deep inside, he was walls deep in Maria''s pussy.


    "Not yet, this much is nothing." Maria said but her moans had increased, as if her pussy was sensitive from orgasming but she did not want Rae to know of that.


    ''I can''t let him know that I came so early. I can''t loose my noble face here, otherwise he would go harder on purpose to humiliate me.'' Maria thought as she held her moans due to her sensitive pussy.


    ...


    "How about I fuck your ass this time? I am really interested in fucking that hole of yours." Rae asked as he continued his deep thrusts, in and out of the slippery pussy.


    "Why are you so strange? It''s not like I don''t let youe inside me at my normal days. Why would you still want to put it there?" Maria asked in annoyance, she had let him cum inside her at times when it was safe for her.


    She had no idea, why would he still be interested in her anal hole.


    "You don''t understand, it''s just I want to be inside you everywhere." Rae said, trying to romanticise his fetish.


    "Again with thepliments and buttering up, but that really convinced me." Maria smiled, impressed by Rae''s smooth talking.


    "Yeah? How about a finger for today?" Rae asked as he slipped his cock out of her vagina before rubbing it over her small anal hole.


    ...


    "Ohh, Aaah ,ummm ngh" Maria moaned as she felt the thick cock head try to enter her small asshole, but Rae did not enter inside her.


    He only used his cock to lubricate Maria''s ass before he slid his cock back in her sensitive pussy.


    "It feels Ummm, Ah, not bad mmhmm" Maria moaned as she felt a finger in her ass for the first time. She had never tried anal before this.


    ''She would like a finger inside her ass while I fuck her pussy hard.'' Rae assumed


    "Oh my god, Aah, Aaah, Raeee aah" Maria moaned really loud, her pussy squeezed Rae''s cock.


    ''The finger in my ass, it feels really, really nice. I can feel myself climaxing again.'' Maria thought


    "Ah, Your pussy is really tight, you are making me cum already Maria." Rae grumbled as he pumped his hot seeds deep inside Maria''s vagina, he unloaded his balls fully.


    "Sir Rae? Are you inside?" Baron asked from outside the gate.


    ...


    "Ahh yess" Maria felt the hot cum inside her vagina, the hot fluid reached her womb, she felt her pussy cum again, this time together with Rae.


    ''Is that the Baron? He sounded a little panicked, is there a problem?'' While Rae wasing inside the Baron''s wife, he heard his panicked voice.


    "Yes,e in." Rae allowed the Baron toe inside. Since, the Baron was aware of the rtionship between Rae and Maria, it was not a big deal.


    "Haah hah" Maria moaned as she was still not over the orgasm she just had, all of a sudden, she heard the Baron enter her room.

 Chapter 72: They want to fight me?

    "Haah hah" Maria moaned as she was still not over the orgasm she had, all of a sudden, she heard the Baron enter her room.


    ...


    Maria had heard Rae speak some words but her senses were not really focused on his voice at that moment. She did not clearly understand what Rae had said.


    The Baron had entered Maria''s room after Rae''s permission, while she was in missionary position with Rae, and her pussy was oozing out Rae''s healthy white fluid inrge amounts.


    The Baron looked directly into her eyes, his eyes showed regret, slight excitement but with a huge sense of shame and loss.


    ''He has seen me filled with cum of another man.''


    ''I am leaking another man''s cum from my pussy while the Baron, the father of my adult daughter is staring at my defiled body.''  Maria thought as she looked at the Baron''s face.


    ...


    The Baron was looking all over her body, he was staring at her body full of kiss marks and bites.


    Maria felt a sense of excitement at being seen by the Baron in this way. Her already hard orgasm reached a higher level due to the psychological pleasure she felt at being seen by her husband, husband only in name.


    "The underlings of that Viscount, they are here." The Baron said to Rae in hurry. He was panicked before he saw the naked Rae in bed with her wife Maria. She was lying shamelessly with her legs spread and pussy filled.


    "Are they targetting you again?" Rae asked the Baron, earlier, there was an incident where he had saved the Baron from the Viscount''s scheme.


    "Yes sir, this time they aim to fight and subdue me in order to frame me, I barely escaped from them." Baron said while having a clear look at the bed in the room.


    ''She''s doing it with him..!! I knew it,  she is a slut who would spread her legs for any strong person.'' Baron thought with hatred in his heart.


    ...


    "I see, it seems they have not yet dropped the n to me you as the preparator of that fund embezzlement." Rae remarked, the n of that Viscount, that he had foiled earlier, seemed to be in action again but this time they were more serious.


    "Fortunately, I am here. I will do you another favor." Rae winked at Maria, as he said that. She was tired but still understood that Rae was doing this for her, and he would ask for anal sex next time.


    Maria had finally realised she was naked in front of two men, one of them being her lover while the other one was her husband in name.


    She quickly straightened her spread legs, hiding her holes from the open view. She threw the nearest fabric she could find on her body, to quickly cover up her body.


    ...


    ''Oh, I forgot I am naked too.'' Rae thought as he saw Maria cover up instantly. He picked up a robe and put it on him.


    He had few men to take care of outside, also the situation looked really awkward for Maria. So, Rae decided to go out of the room.


    ''She should not mind, he is her husband in name, he can see her naked, sometimes.'' Rae thought, he was justifying his actions.


    ...


    Five men dressed in normal attire like a mercenary were already inside the mansion. There were guards lying on the ground around them, they were beaten to unconscious.


    "There, that''s the Baron. Your guards could not hold us down. Hehe , it''s time youe with us." One of the man called out and pointed to the Baron in a sadistic manner.


    The five of them looked buff and strong. The ease with which they subdued the guard showed their level of strength to be at the very least of level two.


    ...


    "You there, the person in robes." The man who shouted earlier called out to Rae, who had appeared after the Baron.


    "We are the men of the Northern Baron, give us that bastard behind you and we will let you off, if you tell us about everything the Baron has." He threatened Rae to subdue the Baron and reveal to them the location of Baron''s treasures.


    He knew that the Baron had run for help, and the man who appeared in robes appeared to be young but strong.


    ''His body looks buff and from his confidence it seems that he has some strength.'' The man thought, Rae looked like a newbie mercenary to him due to his age, causing him to look down on Rae.


    "I heard he has a beautiful daughter, in her early twenties." Another of the men from the group of five said with a lecherous grin, his intentions very obvious.


    "The Baron''s wife is a gorgeous woman too, I take my dibs on her." One of the group members said out loud, he was an old looking guy who appeared to be in his mid forties.


    ...


    "Yeah? Sure, if you are able to go past me then do as you wish." Rae said in anger as he nced at the men who madements. Earlier, he had decided to go a little easy on them but not anymore.


    "You scoundrel!! Are you disobeying a noble''s order?" The man whomented about the Baron''s daughter shouted angrily, he was offended from theck of obedience in Rae.


    It felt to the man that the young boy in front of them was really arrogant and he was looking down on them. Not knowing that they were not some random thugs but real trained warriors under a Viscount.


    "You disobedient mercenary!! Beat him up." Another one from the group shouted, ready to jump at him, one versus five.


    He ran forward alone, his group members let him test the waters and the boy did not look strong enough for them to gang up on him.


    "I was thinking of letting you go, since you looked young and pretty but you seem to have taken my words for granted." The man who was dashing towards Rae took out a small knife from his waist, his posture was like a professional not some rag rag mercenary.


    His intentions were clear, he wanted to hurt Rae and his pretty face before deciding on anything else.


    Rae smirked at the man''s arrogant words, he was standing at his ce and did not bother to arm himself with a weapon, not like he had a weapon on him.


    ...


    (I''d appreciate if you could vote with power stones)

 Chapter 73: Rae beats them up

    Rae smirked at the man''s arrogant words, he was standing at his ce and did not bother to arm himself with a weapon, not like he had a weapon on him.


    ...


    "Its unfortunate, I thought I''d let the Viscount off with little damage." Rae said in a calm manner, the man was dashing at him.


    All of a sudden, the aura on Rae changed. Intense blue light erupted from his body making the surrounding still for a moment.


    However, the glow went out as quickly as it had appeared, the light disappeared as if it did not even exist.


    But something had changed about Rae, he appeared rxed and stood still for the man toe at him for the fight.


    ''The light went out, must have been some technique he has no experience with. Pretty boy trying to show off.'' The man thought as saw the blue light go off.


    Normally, the Baron''s were just noble in name. Their real status was the one above themon people but below the merchants or even mercenaries.


    He could not believe that someone really strong would be kind enough to help Baron.


    ...


    The man appeared within a feet of Rae, the man had his armed hand out, he was ready to sh the knife on Rae and if possible slice him in half.


    "But it seems that you are not in luck." Rae continued his sentence as he shaked his head at their stupidity, they had stopped him in the middle of his fun time with Maria. He felt annoyed about it.


    He would have let them off with their lives but their obscenements about the mother and daughter pair had further triggered him, he had decided to be cruel for the moment.


    His right hand, especially the fist part of his hand glowed and intense blue light. The maning at Rae saw the hand which was covered by the robe.


    ''That technique, that intense aura had gone to his hands.'' The man could only process this much before his brain paused.


    The man could not slow his pace, only the fear of death was visible in his eyes. He could understand the situation, the aura concentrated on the hands were not something he could take on.


    Rae threw out his punch at the stupid guying at him, his aim was not at the head but the stomach.


    Rae wanted the man to feel agony and suffering.


    The flesh hitting scene was intense, the sound of breaking bones echoed in the mansion. The chattering of the remaining four from the group members stopped.


    ..


    "Ethan.. He.. He is vomiting blood." One of the group members finally said something in panic.


    He had seen Ethan, the guy with the knife dash to the young man in robe, when all of a sudden everything changed.


    The individual he had expected to fall on the ground in pain stood upright, but his friend Ethan was on the ground vomiting blood.


    He had only seen the young man from Baron''s side throw a punch at Ethan and Ethan was left in the condition where he could not even move.


    "Did you thinkst time was a fluke?" Rae said while looking amid the confused and panicked group members.


    Last when he had saved the Baron, he had crippled the warriors that came to fight him. Rae thought that perhaps those guys did not believe that he was actually that powerful.


    "The guys fromst time didn''t tell you about me beating them to cripple?" Rae suddenly had another thought, perhaps those men didn''t mention anything about him to these guys.


    ...


    The remaining four of the group members were listening to Rae speak while they stood and watched their member, Ethan lie still on the ground.


    To them, it seemed like this young man had punched Ethan to death in a single punch, which evoked their fear.


    "Take his right, I''ll handle the rest." One of the remaining four men said as he was ready to fight.


    Since, they had taken the mission, there was no other option but toplete it.


    "I will let you know what they had experiencedst time." Rae said as heard the men talking about their n to fight against him.


    He thought that the demonstration would be enough to deter them but they were really stupid to think that they had a chance.


    ...


    "Do not fear him, it''s just that he caught Ethan unprepared and surprised him with a powerful attack." One of them shouted to encourage and motivate them for the fight.


    "Oh no, it wasn''t a fluke. That''s what I am trying to tell you guys." Rae sighed at their stupidity.


    He blinked with the same intense blue light again. His right hand side had a glowing fist just like the time with Ethan.


    Surprisingly, all four of the men were using knife as their primary weapon. They were armed with it and were coating the knives with their ki.


    They were wary of his punches and were cooperating with each other.


    sh!!


    Rae stopped a stab at his stomach with his bare hands. His hand were not at all affected by the ki around the knife.


    He snatched the knife out of the opponents hand as he used it like a throwable weapon to attack another man.


    The knife throw pierced through the thigh of one of the four men.


    ...


    One punch quickly to each of them and he was done with the whole group. Their Ki coated knife and other techniques did not get enough time to shine in the battlefield.


    Rae was not stupid to push them to their limits and then force them into making a lethal move. His type of cruelty meant quick knock out and then torture the opponents safely.


    "You think the Viscount would let you off after knowing of this event. Quickly escape if you wish to leave." The man lying on the floor sneered at Rae, he was threatening Rae when he realised that one on one fight was not possible to win.


    "I thought you would not let your real identity be known toplete strangers, but you all seem like idiots."


    "Who recruits you guys? Is it the Viscount himself?" Rae ridiculed them for their behaviour.


    "I know that the Viscount would not let me off." Ree said, his face showed emotions full of regret and frustration.


    "That''s why, I cannot let you leave and live." Rae said as he grinned and nced at the four men lying on the ground, who were incapable of fighting or even running away.


    "Baron" Rae signalled the Baron.

 Chapter 74: Pitiful Baron (18+)

    "Baron" Rae signalled the Baron to take care of the men.


    ...


    The men from the Viscount''s side were staring at Baron with pitiful eyes. Since, it didn''t look like they would be left alive by Rae, they tried to get the Baron''s attention and pity.


    Rae did not wait for the Baron to begin his work of handling the subdued men. He was excited to continue on with the act from where he had left.


    "Why have you not cleaned yourself up yet?"


    Rae asked in surprise with a smile. He had entered the room in hurry only to see Maria stillying on her bed.


    He was surprised, he did not need to do her in the bath since she was still in the bed.


    Normally, Maria would have not waited for him toe back. But this time, she was still under the bedsheet, under the same cloth that she had used to cover her body quickly.


    She wasying on her back, while her legs were bent over and spread wide under the bedsheet as if inviting Rae, and suspiciously she had her hands in the middle of her legs.


    ...


    Rae could see Maria y with her pussy, she had not gone to bath yet and was ying with her wet vagina on her own for pleasure.


    "Were you waiting?" Rae teased , he climbed on the bed, how could he let thedy he was banging masturbate by herself? He decided to lend her a hand.


    Maria looked up at Rae who hade close to him, she was so into the act of ying with herself that she didn''t even notice him until he climbed the bed.


    Flustered, she quickly took her hands out from between her legs.


    "You left me like that alone, I was just trying to keep myself warmed up for you." Maria said while breathing heavily, it appeared that she was having a marathon of orgasms while Rae had left to fight and save her husband.


    ...


    ''Truly a perverted woman, I wonder how she managed to not let any man near her.''


    Maria had been alone for so long, she had the Baron but their rtionship was nonexistent. That man was a frequent visitor to the brothels and such due tock of intimacy between the couple.


    ''She has a perfect body, when she dresses up in a slightly revealing dress her charm increases tenfold. How could anyone resist that??''


    ''It''s not like Baron is a powerful noble title to keep her away from purusers.''


    Baron was a noble in name only, there military prowess were almost non existent. It was a miracle in itself that the Baroness Maria had not been taken away by some guy.


    ...


    Even now, when Maria had revealed her naked body to Rae, he grew erect instantly.


    The view of her milky white thighs and the cleanly shaved pussy stained by his cum had awakened something primal in him.


    He had dropped off the robe he had put on and was already aiming his cock in her hole.


    "Sir, I have locked them in the basement, they won''t be able to leave for the time being."


    The Baron shouted out loud from outside the room to notify him.


    ''That idiot keeps disturbing me in the middle of the act.''


    "Wait outside" Rae ordered, he was going to let the man feel the repercussions of disturbing him by fucking Maria really hard.


    ...


    Rae pounced on Maria like a wild beast and began to thrust his cock deep inside her. His balls shed against her butt but he did not slow down for a second.


    "Aaah ah "


    ''I am really sensitive from fingering myself, I have just cum.'' Maria thought


    "Haah, faster Rae.. Aaah" Maria begged Rae, she was nearing another orgasm. Her hands were gripping tightly on Rae''s shoulder.


    Even though she had cummed herself quite a few times, she was still hungry for some more.


    Rae kissed her breasts and neck roughly and while doing so he did not give a break to his busy hips.


    ...


    "Hold my breasts, lick on them." Maria begged to him  in a sultry voice, her body was begging for stimtions. She held her boobs out for Rae to y with while he banged her pussy hard.


    "Aaah" She moaned as she felt a warm fluid shoot inside her vaginal walls.


    Rae did not pause and continued to thrust, his cum entered deep inside Maria''s womb, thoroughly coating her insides.


    Her womb squeezed Rae''s cock due to the intense stimtion. She curled her toes inwards as she felt the orgasm from every part of her beautiful body.


    "Did I make you wait long? Those idiots took lot of my personal time." Rae said as emptied his balls out on Maria, he came inside her vagina again further boosting his chances of impregnating Maria.


    "But thanks to them, I am getting to fuck your ass." He happily mentioned the favor he was going to ask of her.


    ...


    "I feel like a whore, don''t say that out loud." Maria said, she was feeling embarrassed at the mention of anal y. Her ferociousness from when she had begged for cock was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she had turned into a noble shydy.


    "Really? Is that why you were against the idea of me fucking your butthole? Haha, you''re so cute sometimes." Rae asked, feeling very surprised by Maria''s confession.


    He had thought that she didn''t truly like the idea of anal y. He never imagined she was shy.


    "Don''t tease me, I feel embarrassed now."


    Maria used her hands to cover up her face, unwilling to look into Rae''s eyes.


    "Okay okay, stick your ass up. I have to prepare your entrance for theing days." Rae sighed, he liked the horny and perverted Maria rather than the shy one.


    ...


    Baron was still waiting outside the door, following Rae''s order. He was unwilling to hear Rae and his wife together.


    Earlier, he was in fear of being caught and being brought to the Viscount as a scapegoat, but he felt that the panic that time was ten times better than the pain he was feeling at the moment.


    "It''s really tight, I can''t get anything inside except for my fingers." Rae said humorously, he could not insert his finger into Maria''s asshole.


    The Baron was standing at the door and listening to every sound that had been made in the room.


    ''This adulterous couple. How dare she fuck another man when I am right outside the door.''


    ''It would have been better if I had agreed to sell her to that merchant for a night, a sleeping pill would have done the job.'' Baron thought with hatred.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 75: Pitiful Baron

    ''It would have been better if I had agreed to sell her to that merchant for a night, a sleeping pill would have done the job.'' Baron thought with hatred.


    ...


    A few years ago, Baron had an old acquaintance who made an offer to him, the offer to have Maria in his bed once.


    The Baron had not given it much thought at that moment and had declined the offer. He had some pride as a man and thus he had decided to not go with the evil n.


    But the next few years unfolded as such that his wife was being fucked by another man in front of him and he was pathetically asking for help from the same person.


    He did not feel much of a connection with Maria but his pride was being crushed by her, but what could he do? He was just a drunkard, a waste with only level one Ki.


    He just wished he could get some more benefits from Rae, otherwise it would be very difficult for him to survive.


    ...


    Right now, the Baron was pent up with emotions like humiliation, shame and desire for sex.


    He was made to listen the non-stop sex for an hour. If not for Rae''s order to wait outside, then he would have left the door by now.


    ''I need to go to a maid directly after talking with him.'' Baron nned to go visit the maid who regrly attended to his needs.


    Even though he was a noble, he could not regrly visit brothels and gambling dens. His budget was very thin and was never enough for his overgrowing needs.


    A maid, who was the personal attendant of Maria helped him with his personal needs sometimes. Maria too, knew of his affair with the maid.


    The maids in the mansion helped him to vent and relieve most of the times when he had no money to go out for fun.


    One of them was a beautiful woman, though amoner but she was trained by Maria. Since, Maria did not get intimate with him, the maid was allowed to help with that part.


    ...


    The door of the room opened, Rae came out of the room fully dressed.


    "Right, Baron you are here." Rwe spotted Baron standing at the door as he said this. He remembered that he had told the man to wait outside.


    ''I thought he would feel embarrassed and leave after listening Maria''s moans. He''s quite thick skinned to be still smiling at me.'' Rae thought as he looked at the Baron''s fawning smile.


    "Do you want to get something out from those guys? If not, then dispose of them. Leave no trace of them." He ordered the Baron to dispose those men.


    Rae did not have much of the grudge against those men. He knew that they were going to die anyways.


    The real question was whether the Baron would be venting his frustration on them before killing them or not.


    ...


    "Alright sir Rae, thanks for the help this time."


    The Baron bowed down, expressing his gratefulness for the lifesaving grace.


    ''I kind of like this guy, he has the patience to bear with anything. Unfortunately, hecks the courage and sheer will to train his skills.''


    "Hmm" Rae nodded and left after pondering over the Baron''s personality, he had to go away for an important task. That''s why he had suddenly visited Maria.


    ''Finally, he left.'' Baron thought


    He was tired of being polite, he was frustrated enough from being chased, then he had to stand outside a door for an hour to bid goodbye to his benefactor.


    ''Is she noting out? Or she''s in the bath?''


    Baron naturally did not enter Maria''s room.


    He never entered it before the appearance of Rae in his life. So, it''s impossible to intrude now even more.


    ...


    ''But the door is wide open... So, I might as well take a look.'' Baron convinced himself to peek into Maria''s room from the door.


    He was curious, Rae had done it for a really long time with Maria and it was his first time hearing a woman moan so much, especially a noble and sophisticated woman like Maria.


    He made sure that Rae had already left before taking a peek inside the door in a confident manner.


    Maria was naked on the bed, her beautiful legs were widely spread as if she was trying to do a squat.


    There were drops of white sticky fluid on her back and her soft waist. Her ck hair looked dishevelled which Baron assumed to be the result of grabbing Maria by her hair in doggy.


    Maria was lying on her stomach, her ass appeared red from the spankings and it also had some dried off cum on it.


    Most bizzare was the formation of a puddle of fluid near Maria''s crotch, and she was still not done.


    After a detailed look, the Baron realised that the Baroness was still leaking fluids from her hole as she breathed which further contributed to the wet puddle on the bed.


    Her body looked exhausted but the good kind, something that he was never able to do.


    ...


    ''At least her ass looks clean. He did not enter her ass this time, I thought he would, after hearing them y with it and discuss about it for so long.'' Baron consoled himself.


    He had heard them talk about the anal stuff, he had also tried doing it personally with some of the woman in the brothels.


    It was an amazing feeling, the anal sex with a nobledy would feel more amazing because the nobledies tend to look down on the people who indulge in the brothels kind of sex.


    He was pissed off at Maria who was lying in the bedfortably after being fucked. They were husband and wife while he had almost died in an attack, she was rxing after sex not even bothered about her husband.


    She was fully satisfied and resting while he could not even touch that irresistible body of hers anymore and had to make do with fucking themoner maids in the mansion.


    ''That bitch used to say that she likes gentle sex only. She is now fucking worse than a whore does on the streets.'' Baron thought with hatred in his eyes, as he looked at Maria''s noble but dirty body.


    ''I think, I would be getting everything out from those guys. I need to have my revenge by instilling the fear of death in them.''


    ...


    (I''d appreciate if you could vote with power stones)

 Chapter 76: Maid tastes Maria (18+)

    ''I think, I would be getting everything out from those guys. I need to have my revenge by instilling the fear of death in them.''


    ...


    Baron decided to not go easy on the men he had captured, he was going to pour out all his frustration on them before silencing them.


    "Umm mmmh" A clicking voice sounded near the Baron. He looked back in surprise.


    "Trisha" Baron called out, looking back at thedy who signalled for him to not block the door.


    She was a beautiful blondedy dressed in a tight fit maid attire. Trisha was the one who sometimes relieved him of his sexual needs.


    Being a personal attendant of Maria, Trisha had good amount of power in her hands.


    Now that Rae was supporting Maria, Trisha could be said to be the one holding more power than him.


    ''What is that pervert doing? Peeking inside madam''s room.'' Trisha thought in disgust.


    She had caught the Baron red handed in the act, he was peeking inside Maria''s room.


    She went past the Baron as she ignored his voice. She entered the room, confident that the Baron would not dare to enter Maria''s room without permission.


    ...


    "Are you alright madam?" Trisha asked, she looked at Maria lying on her stomach.


    Maria looked like she had been ravaged by a beast or at least a couple of men simultaneously. It did not look like a work done by one man.


    "It''s okay, I am fine, just tired." Maria replied in a sore voice, her voice had gone sore from all the moaning and the deepthroating she had done for Rae.


    Trisha also realised that there was only one man who could subdue her madam to this state. When she connected the dots, Baron trying to peek inside and Maria''s exhausted state, she realised that Rae had visited them.


    "Should I help you clean up in the bath?" Trisha asked, the ce looked really dirty and lewd, not to mention the strong smell of sex and other fluids everywhere in the room.


    "No, it''s fine. I will be taking a rest before bathing." Maria replied, unbothered of the fluid trickling down her vagina. She did not want to do anything with her shaky legs.


    ...


    "But the .. yes mam" Trisha wanted to point Maria to the wet puddle she had made, but she paused herself mid sentence and did not continue.


    ''I should clean the floor and other stains before madam takes bath.'' she began to do her chores.


    ''Is he still peeking?'' She looked outside the room, there was no one peeking through the door anymore.


    ''It''s good he has left. I believe he must have seen Rae and his wife in the act. That''s why he was trying to sneak a peek into the room.


    He was most probably trying to check Maria''s condition.'' Trisha had known the Baron for a really long time.


    She was the one who had to relieve that wastrel from his sexual needs. She did not hate doing it but she would have preferred not to do that with him.


    ''He wille looking for me now, sigh.'' Since, she took care of his needs most of the time, the Baron would likely call her again today, if another maid did not happen to cross his path before that.


    She rxed, what was toe woulde. The worst that could happen would be slightly rough sex.


    ''He is not good in bed and barelysts for a minute or two. Even if he were to cum five times, I would still be not hurt by then.'' Trisha consoled herself for the uing trouble.


    She began cleaning the room from the stains.


    ...


    ''This thick puddle...'' Trisha looked at the cum leaking out from Maria''s holes, she felt hot.


    ''If sir Rae were to do this to me with same ferocity.'' She imagined how it would feel like for her to be in Maria''s ce.


    "It''s so thick." Trisha said, as she touched the thick cum pooled close to Maria''s red and swollen pussy. She had mistakenly said her inner thoughts out loud.


    "Right? I also thought the same. He kept cumming inside me without any reservations. I forgot the number of times I felt him shoot it inside me." Maria replied in a rxed voice.


    "Yes mam, you are a lucky woman. Sir Rae seems to like you a lot." Trisha said with envy evident in her voice. This type of womanly talk was normal between them.


    Because it was actually Maria who had trained and guided Trisha with the pleasures of a woman''s body.


    ...


    ''This smells like.. so good.'' Trisha had subconsciously brought her finger stained with Rae''s cum close to her nose for a quick whiff.


    Lick, suck..


    Suck..


    ''What is this??? I could not just resist the smell of it. It tastes so sweet? Is it due to madam?'' Trisha could not resist tasting the cum on her fingers after taking in its smell.


    "Ah" Maria moaned, her pussy was still sensitive and the cum dripping out of it kept her feeling good.


    ''Another lick won''t hurt, it''s dripping out and only staining the bedsheet, such a waste. I should clean it off.'' Trisha made her mind as she swiped her fingers close to Maria''s swollen vagina.


    She wanted to take the cum directly from it''s source. Trisha knew that the unique taste of cum was from Rae and not her madam. But the purest cum she could find right now was in the vagina of her madam.


    ...


    "Hmm? Why are you standing there? Hmm?" Maria said as she felt like Trisha was not moving away from her back. She felt a slight touch on her pussy, the touch of a thin finger.


    "Are you cleaning me down there? Trisha?" Maria asked her personal attendant but got no response in return.


    She turned around to look at why Trisha had suddenly gone silent. She was kind of a close friend to Maria, so she was worried.


    When Maria turned around, she saw a blonde with a skinny figure and thick butt rubbing her crotch from above the maid clothes.


    Trisha had her one hand upied with the sudden urge of rubbing against her vagina while her other hand was close to her face, close to her beautiful lips.


    She was passionately licking and sucking on her fingers, of her other hand.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 77: Ericas second loss

    She was passionately licking and sucking on her fingers, of her other hand.


    ...


    "Trisha, you.." Maria could not believe what her personal attendant was doing. Trisha was sucking on her fingers which was covered in Rae''s cum.


    At the same time, Trisha was fingering her vagina from over her clothes. She was in her own zone, as if drunk on something strong.


    "I am sorry mam, I could not resist it. I just smelled it and then this happened." Trisha came back to her senses. She realised what she had done and quickly apologized to Maria.


    "I get it, it''s just that way. I was also surprised the first time I had it." Mariaforted Trisha, it was a normal reaction to a strong person''s bodily fluids. She did not mind Trisha''s behaviour.


    Normally, an individual who has lots of ki, meaning an individual whose strength and body both have been improved and enhanced by their Ki, they tend to have bodily fluids which are addictive to themon people.


    "Oh, is that so.." Trisha responded, she still looked to be in daze and one of her hand was still on her crotch. Although, she had taken out the fingers of her other hand from her mouth, though reluctantly.


    ...


    "Where are you looking at? Do you want to have a taste? Pervert" Maria asked Trisha, Trisha kept ncing at Maria''s vagina, she was taking a nce or two every second.


    Maria was flustered by the attention, she looked at her vagina and found out that she was still dripping out cum from her womb. Once again, she felt amazed at Rae''s infinite stamina.


    ''Does she really want it that much? She seems eager to suck on pussy from the look on the face.'' Maria thought, there was this strange gaze that Trisha had, the possessed kind of gaze.


    "Yes mam, I would like to taste it from the source." Trisha said with little hesitation.


    She could not look Maria in the eye but she decided to say yes to her humorous question. The idea of getting to taste the fluid again was irresistible to her.


    ...


    "I am really tired, so I will let you clean me down here, hehe." Maria smirked as she gave Trisha a chance to have her fill of Rae''s cum.


    ''Finally I get to taste it. She''s letting out so much of that viscous stuff.''


    "Thanks for the meal mam" Trisha dived in, ready to eat out her madam''s wet pussy.


    She stuck her tongue out and gave a big lick to Maria''s swollen red pussy lips. The cum stained pussy lips were cleaned with a single lick of her tongue.


    "Aah, slow down." Maria felt like she would cum again, she was really sensitive at the moment. She urgently requested Trisha to slow down.


    ''It feels good to be licked there, but a few more orgasms and I would be dehydrated very bad.'' She was also tempted to cum again but her body would give in to exhaustion if she did.


    "I am already quite sensitive down there, just suck on it, no licking. Okay?"


    "Mmh hmm" Trisha nodded at Maria''s words, but she did not slow down and only changed her method from licking to sucking.


    She did not intend to but she also sucked on Maria''s sensitive clit along with the cum in her pussy.


    ''This taste again, it''s addictive.'' Trisha took a deep breath, smelling the swollen vagina as if she was getting drunk on the smell.


    "Aaah, you really like the taste huh." Maria said, her body was gaining strength all of a sudden, perhaps from the excitement.


    "Take off your clothes, let me help you." Maria wanted Trisha to join her.


    "Good mmm, now turn your ass to me." Maria asked Trisha to be in the position where they both could please each other, six and nine.


    ...


    The events unfolded naturally, both of them tongues each other. They revisited the memory of the times when Maria had made Trisha her personal attendant.


    Maria had turned into the wild, excited version of herself as she used her mouth to y with Trisha''s baby making holes.


    Lack of intimacy with the Baron had resulted in her personal connection with her maid. Later, in the name of training Maria yed with Trisha on daily basis.


    "Haah Haah, you really did your best in eating his cum there." Maria huffed as she praised Trisha.


    "I too enjoyed your tongue madam." Trisha replied with a smile. Both of them wereying naked in the bed, there naked bodies rubbed against each other as they breathed heavily.


    ...


    "Stop tracking me, I won''t be leaving you with a mere warning next time." The robed man warned Erica and her group of warriors.


    ''I could not win against him, yet again. I have wasted the time and resources of my squad for nothing.'' Erica thought disappointed in herself.


    Few minutes ago,


    "Do not fear him, he is not invincible. We can defeat him." Erica had given a good motivation to the guys in her squad.


    They were really scared of the power demonstration by the former noble.


    She coated her sword with ki, her technique was a rare one and so was her mastery with ki.


    Erica dashed by herself to exchange moves with the noble, her body reinforcement at level three ki warrior helped her cover the tens of metre in a single second.


    sh!!


    ''So hard'' Erica''s sword was aimed at the opponent''s neck. The sharp and precise sword was blocked by the handle of war hammer in the opponent''s hand with ease.


    ...


    "Good sword, but youck the necessary strength to handle it." The opponent made a casualment about her sword.


    ''ck sword with red engravings, It''s not that sword but it has been made with same method.'' The noble thought


    "I know my sword best and I find myself strong enough to handle it with finesse." Erica retorted.


    She made a quick stab aimed at the stomach with her sword, thinking that the handle of the opponent''s war hammer won''t be able to block it.


    ng!!


    ''He''s fast!'' The opponent swiftly blocked her stab again with his war hammer.


    ''I need to push myself. It''s now or never.'' Erica burned her Ki quickly in order to power her new prototype of full body reinforcement.


    Her strength would increase by 250% but at the cost of excess ki consumption.


    ''I have a minute of time to defeat him.'' Erica tensed, she clenched her sword ready to fight it out within a minute.


    Her sword had its length and width increased by a few centimetres, the excess ki channeling through the weapon made it as lethal as the opponent''s famed weapon.


    ...

 Chapter 78 : Beaten and betrayed

    Her sword had its length and width increased by a few centimetres, the excess ki channeling through the weapon made it as lethal as the opponent''s famed weapon.


    ...


    "Hmm? A innovative but worthless effort." The man grumbled and took his hammer in his hands. The weapon was almost equal to his size reaching his shoulders.


    "Shut up!" She shed her sword thrice in an instant, her speed of attack had increased by more than two times.


    ''Good speed '' The opponent dodged the attacks easily, he sidestepped as Erica attacked him and came out unscathed from her attack.


    Instantly after the third attack, Erica followed up with a kick that finallynded on opponent.


    Her teammates who were not directly involved in the battle helped her by distracting her opponent.


    They were all level three warriors, there ki techniques were aimed at Erica''s opponent intended to lethally damage the former noble which distracted him in the battle.


    "Oh, it hurt" The man said, he was sent backwards from that one kick. The intensity of the attack had torn a hole in his robe which revealed his bare abdomen.


    "It''s just beginning to hurt." Erica confidently said, she began to dash towards the opponent. Her hands were tightly sping her sword.


    She made a big arc before ruthlessly shing her sword at the opponent''s neck.


    "How could you..? Uggh" Erica asked in confusion and pain.


    ...


    She had used her full strength to burst out with a ki attack on her opponent, she was really close to cutting the neck of that arrogant guy.


    However, the following events did not go ording to her n, the noble took out his palm and stopped her attack without much trouble.


    The caving ground beneath her opponent showed the immense strength behind her sword attack but the old man did not move an inch from his stance.


    Erica herself had felt the recoil of her attack from being stopped,bined with the reckless method of body reinforcement, she had mouthful of blooding out of her mouth.


    "Attack!!!" One of members from her group shouted quickly.


    ...


    The rest of the members in the group were waiting for his orders and began to bombard the old noble with various attacks of ki.


    "Sigh, you people never understand, trying to kill me together with your own leader." The noble sighed in mncholy.


    ''I will help you, poor girl.'' He thought before giving a light kick to the ground. A dome shaped blue energy surrounded him and Erica.


    The bombardment of various attacks and weapons did not even put a dent in the barrier made from ki.


    ...


    ''I thought I could fight it out and win against him but now none of them would survive.'' Erica was self ming when she realised that she and all her teammates were going to die under the noble''s attack.


    Just when she had expected the opponent to deliver a killing blow to herself, there was a voice signalling her teammates to initiate another attack.


    Erica had thought that perhaps she would die together with her opponent under those attacks but surprisingly, she was saved by him.


    Her opponent had made a dome shaped barrier from his ki. A very durable barrier which blocked thebined attack of twenty veteran level three warriors.


    ''This is impossible..!!'' Erica was in awe of the man''s immense strength.


    ...


    "Finally, you all seem to have calmed down." The former noble, Erica''s opponent looked around. He nced at everyone of them before continuing his sentence.


    "I do not intend to fight you or the power above you. The usations on me are false and had been carefully made up to frame me." He paused for a moment to see if they were listening to him.


    "You can convey this message to your superiors. I am letting you guys live but I warn you that next time I would not be leaving a single one of you." He warned the warriors also known as devil hunters like he was scolding little kids.


    "Stop tracking me, I won''t be leaving you with a mere warning next time." The man warned Erica again, he had seen her lead a team against him twice. He could not leave without giving a personal heart to heart warning to Erica.


    None of the warriors of the group made an objection to his warning. They listened to him quietly and attentively.


    "Also, you are only alive because of your father, Green family''s head." He said that to Erica, she was sure to die from the bombardment of attacks by her teammates.


    The robed noble had saved Erica due to pity and the connection he had with her father, the patriarch of Green family.


    Thud!!


    The robed noble made a thud noise as he picked up his weapon, the war hammer and jumped out of the valley at once.


    He left the valley full of defeated warriors and the slightly injured Erica after warning them.


    ...


    ''I could have died today, I am still too weak.'' Erica was sitting on the ground, she had not moved an inch from her ce even after Peerian, the former noble and the used of many crimes had left.


    ''Why did he not order everyone to disperse and escape? There was no reason to attack a level four warrior like Peerian.


    It should be easily understandable to him that Peerian easily defeated me, without even using his artifact. There was no use of dying together with me.''


    She was happy to be left alive but she had no time to be grateful for it. She was contemting where she had gone wrong.


    Erica did not know when themand of her group had fallen in someone''s else hands. More importantly, that individual ordered useless bombardment on Peerian.


    ''Was it to kill me instead? To silence me and aggravate the rtionship between Peerian and my father, the patriarch of Green family?''


    Erica had listened to Peerian, he had insisted that he was being framed for the crimes and he was innocent.


    If someone was resourceful enough to frame a noble of Viscount level, then killing the daughter of one of the Dukes and ming him for that crime was a possible scenario.


    She looked around for her teammates, some of them were alert and guarding her while few others were discussing things.


    ''Someone among them is a spy for that person in dark.'' Erica had some doubts in her heart.


    ...


    (I''d appreciate if you could vote with power stones)

 Chapter 79 : Raes past

    ''Someone among them is a spy from that person in dark.'' Erica had some doubts in her heart.


    ...


    Erica was tired from exhaustion, she had shed with Peerian and it was the toughest battle of her life. She could not even make her opponent use his main weapon, Peerian was fighting against her bare handed and he had still won.


    While on the other hand, she had recklessly burned her Ki energy to produce a stronger version of her body reinforcement. She was left tired and exhausted from the fight.


    "Let''s set off, we are going back to the nearest city. We need to report this incident to our superiors."Erica loudly announced as she patted the dust off of her curvy butt.


    She was injured, but it was nothing that would make her travel slow. Her current goal was to report this incident with great detail to her superiors.


    After that, she had nned to take rest for a few weeks to recover from the injury. The damage to her body was not done by Peerian.


    Her opponent Peerian, in fact never attacked her. It was her own stupid idea to use a reckless technique for extra strength which had caused her to sustain injuries.


    As she travelled back to the closest city, she kept thinking of the short battle and her opponent''s overbearing power.


    ...


    A secret hideout in the wilderness,


    A table and chair was arranged in the small room. There were only basic necessities in the room which was roughly made with apprentice level carpenter skills.


    Rae was seated on the chair while he rested his legsfortably on he table. Four dim lights were ced near the ceiling of the house which lighted the room enough for basic reading and writing.


    "A letter from a beautifuldy but the contents inside do not remind me of the sweet times i had spent together with her.


    Since, she has sent me a personal letter after this long without any contact, this means the task is really important to her and she needs it to remain confidential." Rae made an assumption.


    He was reading a letter that had arrived in his name. He was living his life in very less popted and isted kind of town.


    The hideout that he was currently inside was a house that he hadmade in a further isted space, it was in pure wilderness, devoid of any humans.


    But somehow, he had received a letter in his name here, to be exact in his real name which he used to go by when he had just transmigrated into this new world Terias Val Avan.


    The name which he had forsaken after he was defeated by Ekaros.


    ...


    "She did not bother to put the task on Hike, that society is good for information only and some small missions at times." Rae scrutnised the mission.


    Hike was a secret group that he had joined a few years back, it was mostly an information sharing society which sometimes posted tasks and missions to bepeted for certain rewards or points.


    He had also gotten a small artifact in the form ring which was an artifact exclusive to the members of the Hike. These artifacts were far advanced in information sharing and connectivity than the others in the market.


    Earlier, he had sealed away the artifact that he had gotten from joining the Hike. He did not want to be found out and tracked by Alice or any other members from the group.


    "A request to help the only remaining family of the Royal consort. Well, what can i say? She knows what exactly I would want from the deal." Rae could not turn down this request.


    The mission aligned with his personal as well as his professional goals. He could form a connection with the royal consort and the royal family while also getting a great reward at the same time.


    He was supposed to help the rtive of the royal consort. The rtive was being targeted by the concubine of the king.


    "Anything else Alice? The rewards are surprisingly good, a request token from the king himself. Did the royal consort herself task Alice with this mission?" He was surprised by the connections that Alice had made.


    ...


    A request token from the king was an item, a token, the greatest reward an individual could receive from the king was this token. Except for the really confidential and some important noble positions, the token could grant almost anything to the token bearer.


    The current queen was not in a good political position, the constant chaos within the kingdom had caused the king to turn his head away from her.


    He had suddenly grown closer to the concubine who was famed for her beauty and her charms. Thus elevating the concubines position which has led to the tension between the concubine and the consort.


    "She sure has made many connections in the past few years. Not bad, I ampelled to ept this mission. Time to extend my hands into the royalty." Rae smirked as he mumbled in confidence.


    He had been training and gaining experience in the country side for quite a long time. His senses were tingling to finally have an audience with nobles.


    ...


    "The king, his unloved royal consort and his favorite concubine, a splendid story of a homewrecker." Rae made ament as he summarised the content of the letter.


    The letter contained some insider information and hints as to why the kingdom was in chaos.


    "I did not think that the small task would be this confidential. It''s good that I have bid farewell to both Maria and Lucy." He mumbled


    He could not return any quicker than few months from his mission and this estimate of few months was by a conservative standard.


    The connections with the nobledies would take more than just few months.


    He had grown in both strength and experience, this time was going to be different than the past.


    The chaos inside the kingdom was the sign of arrival of a big change. Rae had decided to capitalise on that chance.


    "Time to leave." Rae stepped out out of his small but the secret hideout. A soft blue light merged with his back, it extended from his neck to his legs like a big robe and covered him fully.


    The robe like blue energy straightened up and parted in two sides. The now wings like physical construct pped together and propelled Rae out from the wilderness to high into the sky.


    ...

 Chapter 80: Alice wants me again

    The robe like blue energy straightened up and parted in two sides. The now wings like physical construct pped together and propelled Rae out from the wilderness to high into the sky.


    ...


    The wings like construct on his back was one of the physical constructs for which Rae had worked really hard.


    Flying was a really rare event in the world, at least for the people in the kingdom of Aeratia. Rae had tried to bring about revolution and many changes in the world but he settled down upon making skills for himself.


    "Hahahaha, this feeling." Raeughed maniacally as he felt the rush of flying by himself. This was not possible in his previous world and it was same for people in this world.


    There were many people who had tried to fly with different methods but the best they could do was used their constructs to glide in the air for a while.


    Now that Rae was all geared up with his custom made techniques, he had decided toplete the mission for Alice.


    He was anyways going to enter the group of influential people soon. He had been waiting for some of his personal research to conclude before that.


    ...


    "I am here to meet Alice." He announced to the man who was standing guard at the door. He did not bother to travel bynd, he hadnded close by to the guard with his full speed.


    "Yess yes sir.. your name happens to be?? I am sorry Sir, I am new here and I do not know of your noble identity." The guard began to stutter, he was nervous seeing a warrior arrive like that.


    One second the door was devoid of people and another second Rae was magically there, dropped from the skies.


    "Tell Alice that Rae epted the mission, she would understand." Rae did not want to trouble the nervous guard so, he told him to deliver a cryptic message that only Alice would understand.


    ''Is he really the Viscount I remember? He looks so young and different.''


    "You havee, it''s good to see you again." A beautifuldy, dressed mildly in herfortable clothes said to him with a curious gaze.


    "How did you know my location?" Rae asked


    ''I have been really secretive about my identity and I never revealed my connections with the nobility. How did she still find me urately?''


    ...


    "You were too famous at your ce, I naturally want to recruit talented people. Not to mention your connection with many of the Royal academy students." Alice exined with lots of twists and turns, what she essentially meant was. ''I am not going to exactly tell you that, I just found out.''


    "I see, so about that mission." Rae changed the topic.


    ''Might as well exin to me the details of the mission if you are unwilling to exin how you found out my identity.''


    "Yes, let''s talk about it inside the ce." Alice invited Rae inside, her plump ass jiggled as she walked barefoot in front of him. She was wearing a thigh length dress which revealed her soft and smooth thighs.


    "You have quite the ce to yourself." Raeplimented.


    However, his eyes were constantly on Alice''s body, she was mildly dressed and her body had aged like a fine wine. He could not help but admire the booty in front of his eyes.


    Her silk like dress which covered her curvaceous body was thinly stretched and left little to his imagination.


    ...


    "Serena has stopped bothering me ever since the day she was made the Earl, though I have my other problems." Alice exined, she meant that the problems within the house hade to an end but there were problems with Serena in business and such.


    "Ohh, she has? I have to meet her too." Rae did not care about the problems within the twodies. He wanted to meet Serena, they had a deal and he wanted the reward from the task.


    "It''s better not to, she would most likely not recognise you with your new look." Alice warned him


    ''She never wanted to meet you again anyways.'' Alice knew Serena''s personality, she knew that the Earl position would used to suppress Terias and he won''t be getting a piece of Serena at all, though she didn''t say it out loud.


    "Yeah? From your expression it seems like she would not be pleased to meet with the old me. Well, it''s best I meet her like this." Ree could somewhat read her emotions, he understood that there was such possibility.


    ''With my new looks and physique, I doubt that Serena would be able to resist me. I have my charms unlike that time when I could only use mymunication skills.''


    Rae was confident in his looks,bined with his flirting skill he believed he could get any and everydy out there.


    ...


    "What about the king? What''s up with that guy?" Rae changed the topic again, he finally came to the main part of their meeting.


    "That''s a reallyplicated question you have asked me. There are many reasons, but the one that the queen believes most is that the king has been possessed." Alice made a face before giving a short exnation.


    She had no idea how to exin the details of what she had discussed with the queen, she decided to skip to the conclusion of their talk.


    Also, the point about possession was slightly absurd. Being a ki warrior herself, she knew there was literally less than 0.01% chance of possession being a skill.


    "I don''t really know what to trust anymore, but there has been certain incidents which proved it to be true." Alice added her personal opinions on the matter. She believed that queen was partly right.


    Though right now, the mission from her was to save the queen''s sole rtive who is alive.


    "Does that mean the kingdom would be in chaos for a good amount of time?" Rae asked directly


    "Let''s not talk about that, the circumstances do not seem to be getting better anytime soon." Alice did not want toe to a conclusion yet. Being a business owner, she had given it a thought and there were many situations that she wanted to avoid.


    "At least not before the king decides to behave like his previous self and  decides to get back to work." Alice sighed as she recalled the queen''s face.


    ....


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 81: Meeting with Alice

    "At least not before the king decides to behave like his previous self and  decides to get back to work." Alice sighed as she recalled the queen''s face.


    ....


    "Is he being exorcised then?" Nervous chuckle escaped Rae''s mouth, he was somewhat familiar with the concept of possession.


    ''What a scary situation.'' he thought


    "Not really, who would dare to do that to the king." Alice looked at him as if he had asked a really stupid question.


    "It''s more likely for people to wait for his death than to try and turn him back to the previous version."


    She sighed as she answered his spontaneous question. Even though the kingdom was in the hands of the king, there were many contenders for the said position.


    There was no chance that people would let him be treated and recover.


    ''They would want the king to make more stupid decisions as to quickly overtake the throne from him.'' Rae quickly made an analysis.


    ...


    "After all this time and years, why choose me? I was nning to bury my name."


    Rae asked confused.


    He had no connection with whatever shit that was happening in the kingdom. Why did Alice suddenly decide to find him out and drag him into these issues?


    "That''s what you thought, I am not choosing you for the mission." Alice answered


    "I am inviting a strong and young warrior with mysterious background to the royal academy. I am your sponsor, your backer, whatever you would like to call me."


    She was not inviting the former noble Terias, she had wanted to make use of his new identity Rae to introduce him.


    "Is the individual that i have to help is a student of the academy?" Rae asked her, otherwise there was no need for him to attend the academy. He was most likely in top five of them in order of strength, strong enough to be a teacher.


    "Not a student but one of the faculty members of the academy." Alice made a correction to his guess.


    ...


    "She''s the cousin of the current queen, the spell department is being headed by her." Alice finally revealed to him with a calm expression." Alice revealed the details.


    "And no, you are not required to help her. You are supposed to verify the possible threats around her and notify that to a special division there." She further added.


    Rae was not supposed to be her bodyguard in disguise, his role was to be a spy among the students which would help queen''s forces.


    "That means I am supposed to spy on her." Rae assumed with a deadpan expression.


    "More or less, that''s the conclusion." Alice did not refute his assumption and agreed.


    "But isn''t the reward for that a bit too great? Getting a wish token just for spying is a little sus..." He thought that he had to make use of his strength andplete a major elimination of the bad guys for the queen.


    But the situation had devolved into the matter of finding the possible criminals. The reward was too great for such a simple mission.


    "I think you are forgetting a few things, unlike before you are not a noble anymore. But working for me or for the queen still means you are a part of her faction, that''s the price for your role." Alice exined to him about the reason for the amazing reward.


    Rae had a new identity which was not a noble but amoner of a country side. Even though he had great strength equal to the warriors of highest level, it won''t matter.


    Under the king, he was amoner and had to join a noble to advance his ranks and gain support from a faction. Once he epts a task from the noble, he would naturally be a part of their group.


    Otherwise, he would be squashed by thebined strength of every factions, if he were to remain free of the factions in these troubling times.


    ...


    The reward was too great because the mission to bepleted had many restrictions, also the potential of the individualpleting the mission was worth it.


    "Right.. I understand."  Rae replied to Alice while he looked out of the window.


    "Is that your child?" He asked, there was a young kid who appeared to be ten years old. The kid was training with a sword in the garden.


    "No, did you forget Serena and the Earl had a child?" Alice answered his curiousity about the kid''s identity.


    "Do you want to have a child then?" Rae asked as he looked intensely at her curvaceous body. She was sitting with her legs crossed which showed her meaty thighs.


    ''She had grown thick at the right ce. Those thighs are pure temptations.'' Rae thought as he checked out Alice''s body.


    "Probably if youplete this mission sessfully." Alice replied with a smile as she ignored Rae''s attempt to flirt.


    "Woahh, you have changed a lot." The Alice he remembered was always ready for some quick fun. He did not expect to be rejected this harshly from her.


    Though it did not affect his confidence in himself. He was already quite spent from the time with Maria. Right now, he only wished to reach out to the academy.


    "Look who talking, the man who has changed his skin and has be unrecognisable says ''you have changed''." Alice retorted to his taunt, refering to the mysterious change in his appearance.


    Both of them maintained their silence and did not spill the reason behind their changes.


    ...


    "These are the small details you should look into, as for the admission to the academy? You will be escorted to the academy by our official carriage by tomorrow." She pointed at the files on the table.


    The files had key information about the missions and the precautions he should be taking during that.


    "And yes, you have to meet Serena before leaving for the academy. So, don''t try to reveal your identity in anyway that might affect your mission." Alice warned him before leaving.


    Serena was the official head of the family, even if Alice was the direct backer of Rae, he was still required to greet Serena before leaving for the academy.


    After all, Alice had her big business but it was being backed by the noble title of Earl, and the title belonged to Serena.


    Rae nodded as he saw Alice walk out of the room as she seductively jiggled her soft ass.


    He licked his lips, reminiscing the time he had spent locked together with Alice.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 82: New Milf in the town?

    He licked his lips, reminiscing the time he had spent locked together with Alice.


    ...


    ''I should prepare for the meeting with the beautiful Earl. Let''s hope she likes the young look of mine.'' Rae began to read the files that was left on the table by Alice. He had nned to meet Serena after going through those files.


    He was supposed to read the files and be prepared with the necessary data in it.


    "A thirty five years old unmarried woman? Mmm, she''s begging me to pop her cherry." He was amazed by the living conditions of the queen''s sole rtive.


    The woman was thirty five years old and she was not interested in having contact with the people of opposite gender.


    "There''s a new department that has began research in the various spells. Spells simr to what I had in my heart to support my lifespan." He read out the highlighted part.


    ''Spells, an area of research I would love to be a part of. I could not research into the lifesaving spell that was aiding my lifespan.''


    ''That''s some achievement, no wonder she does not have any time for rtionship and other pleasures.''


    Spell was an intriguing and mysterious department of study. It was different from the basic techniques and other applications of Ki. It intrigued Rae but he was not able to learn it.


    ...


    "Erica? She''s still the part of the academy? Ohh, a professor. Nice." Rae looked at some of the important faculty members of the academy.


    He remembered Erica, she was a member of Royal forces whom he had helped one day. She had be a professor at the academy now.


    "Well, I am finally done with the quick learning. It was not that bad." He hadpleted the necessary reading for his mission. It was time for a break now.


    "I am not really in the mood to show off my special techniques here. Let''s stroll around." The time of his training was nearing but he decided to hold off his training for the day.


    He did not want to practice his super fancy techniques at the mansion. He decided to spare the ce from destruction and began to stroll around the mansion.


    He was strolling around and looking at the different rooms which he could enter. Fortunately, he found thedy he was looking for, Serena was climbing the stairs.


    ...


    ''Damn!! She look like a proper milf now. With a figure like that, she is spreading her sex phormones with each step.''


    ''Even my cock agrees, she is literally tempting people to look at her huge bust and admire those big ass cheeks.'' Serena climbed the stairs and with each step Rae could feel her soft curves pressing against her clothes.


    She was adorned in a full length dress with a slit in her dress which revealed her thigh. Her stomach was not t anymore, she had grown soft belly fat which was tempting him to pin her down and ravage her.


    The slit in her thigh was allowing Rae to look into her inner thighs which was making it hard to resist for Rae. He wanted to approach and bed Serena very bad.


    Lust - 9/10


    Anger - 2/10


    Rae''s notepad ability had grown in the past years. He had done many experiments with it and decided to practice it''s use.


    He could now decide to look into a woman''s emotions. He could check their emotions in real time, no matter whether he had met them or not with little concentration.


    ...


    Slip!!


    "Aah" Serena yelled in frustration and panic.


    She had stepped on her dress which caused her to slip from the stairs. She was falling down from the stairs and was going to dirty her clothes.


    "Greetings mydy." Rae charmingly called out to Serena, he was holding her by her curvy ass and saved her gracefully from the fall.


    He knew that Serena was quite strong herself. She was a level two warrior and would not hurt herself from falling down from stairs. Except for the slight frustration, it would have not caused any damage to her.


    "You are?" Serena asked Rae, she had not seen a young man like him in her ce.


    ''Who is this man? He caught me from falling down.'' Serena wondered


    "I am Rae, I have been sponsored by madam Alice for my admission to the royal academy."


    Rae gave his introduction, his hand still held Serena by her curvy butt.


    "Ohh, that''s you." Serena nodded in daze.


    ''He looks so young and strong..'' she thought


    ''He is holding me by my butt? What''s with his eyes and why does he smell so... So good.''


    Serena could not think straight, her pre upied mind was now filled with thoughts of the young man in front of her.


    ...


    "You are very agile, thanks for saving me from the embarassment of falling down." Serena kindly thanked Rae with a smile.


    "You are soft." Rae replied, his mind was full of perverted things and he wanted to try all of them out with Serena.


    "What??" She was about to nod but what Rae had said was different from her expectations.


    ''Did he just say I am soft?? Is this apliment?'' Serena felt a pang in her heart


    "When I caught you just now, it felt really soft. I apologise for mindlessly blurting it out." Rae said as if he had made a mistake.


    ''Oh my cock, not now, not now brother. She would startshing out on me.'' Just when Rae had gave an excuse to Serena about his slip of tongue, his cock had decided to go against him.


    His crotch was touching Serena in her thighs.


    ...


    Earlier, Rae was still able to distract himself from arousing himself but he could not do so anymore.


    ''He is hard from just touching me???'' Serena felt her heart go wild.


    She was a woman, a very beautiful woman at that. However, her husband had gone off to serve under the royalty while she was dered the Earl of theirnd.


    In the beginning, she had felt very excited and empowered but with the passing of years, she could only feel exhaustion and loneliness.


    After many years, she had finally let a man other than her sone this close to her due to an ident.


    Surprisingly, not only did the young man save her from slipping the stairs but he alsoplimented her.


    As if that was not enough, she felt his cock harden when he identally grinded it against her thighs.


    Her heart began to beat faster and the pent up lust inside her was beginning to express itself.


    ''He looks handsome and his hand feels so strong.'' Serena thought


    ...


    (I''d appreciate if you could vote with power stones)

 Chapter 83: Serena is pent up?

    ''He looks handsome and his hand feels so strong.'' Serena thought


    ...


    "Umm, why don''t we talk at the dinner tonight. I am kind of busy at the moment." Serena tried to excuse herself out of the weirdly intimate scene.


    She was going fuzzy with the sensation of the young man''s hand on her ass and her body felt like it was melting from inside, in a good way.


    "If you say so " Rae replied disappointed.


    He put off his hand from her plump ass. He let her go, it was beginning to get awkward for him to keep holding her ass even though she was already standing straight.


    Since, she decided to leave and asked to be excused then he could not do much withouting off as rude.


    ''She is trying to avoid me, but she is pent up with lust. There is no way that a 9/10 would be able to resist my charms.'' Rae smirked as he saw Serena climb up the stairs quickly.


    He had his reasons to believe that she would not be able to resist his charms. He did not know about the exact situation but he was pretty sure that Serena did not have satisfying sex for a long time.


    A 9/10 lust meant she had been using her willpower and other problems to resist her womanly desires.


    ...


    "Do you have a library which I could use?" Rae asked Serena before she could move far away from him. He needed to give her a reason to tag along with him and library of the nobles were one such ce where they would not let amoner enter without their supervision.


    ''He wants to enter library? He must have meant the official library of an Earl. Should I allow him into that? He is going to the academy, there is no need to hide some skill books from him.'' Serena paused when she heard Rae ask for permission from her.


    She turned around to reply to him.


    "Yes, Why don''t youe with me? I have some books in my study that would interest you." Serena was prepared to allow him into the official library not into her personal one but when she nced at his body especially the tension in his pants, she decided to let go of her reservations and changed the n.


    ''Nice, she turned around.'' He felt great after getting a view of Serena''s big breasts. She turned around with force which caused her huge boobs to jiggle.


    ''Her personal study room? That is very much to my liking. I would love to visit her study.'' He was being invited to Serena''s personal study which meant an invitation to visit her room.


    ''Perhaps I should use him, he is young and bold.'' Serena though looking at Rae''s charming smile when she epted his request and invited him into her personal library.


    She looked at him and his tool in his pants, she was excited and could not resist her bodily needs, not after having gotten a feel of Rae.


    ''its good as long I can get into her library.'' Rae thought as he almost bumped into her in excitement. He was recalling the time when he had felt Serena give him a blowjob.


    ...


    "This way" She ordered Rae to follow her lead as she walked in the direction of her room.


    Rae followed from behind her, he was lucky to have Serena as a guide.


    He could see her meaty body tremble at her every step, Rae enjoyed the scenery in front of him.


    Serenaid him into the room, her door was guarded by two men. Rae checked out their strength and found them to be level two warriors.


    Simr to him, the guards were also unable to resist Serena''s mature charms. Though, they were very subtle at admiring her beauty unlike Rae who was staring at her ass like he was goin to eat it.


    "I would be back in a minute, please wait." Serena said to Rae.


    She wanted to change her dress before having a small talk with Rae in her enclosed room. Her room had a study room connected to it.


    She had let Rae browse through the books from her small library after deciding to change her attire into a different one.


    "Yes madam" Rae obediently replied and only stopped looking at her after she exited the room.


    ...


    ''Let''s see what the Earl is doing after resisting the charms of a young healthy male.'' Rae thought with a evil smile on his face.


    When he had just transmigrated into this world, he had gotten a incredible skill from the Viscount''s generous research.


    He was going to use that all rounder ability to fully tame Serena this time. Unlike thest time, he had gotten proficient at many skills, especially an overpowered skill like SENSE.


    A soft breeze emerged from Rae''s body and enveloped the roompletely, the breeze was not the pure air from the nature but the ki from his umtion. His ki could cover arge part of the mansion but he had decided to focus on the good part only.


    "What dress should I wear?" Serena wondered as she looked through her wardrobe full of fancy clothes.


    ''Which one would he like? Will he be excited like earlier if he sees me in revealing clothes??''


    "NO,NO,NO, what am i thinking? Why am i trying to put on a good dress for Rae? I should try to put on something that I amfortable with." Serena mumbled in frustration as she tried to decide on her dress.


    ''But before that, I need to strip.'' Serena slipped her hands out of her dress, her enormous chest however decided to stick with her one piece.


    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e-NovelBin


    She had to pull one breast out at a time but then her dress was stuck at her mature and ripe ass.


    She pulled the dress down to her legs before jumping out of it. Her bare breasts jiggled from the action, her pussy however was hidden by her panty, the only undergarment that she decided to wear under that sexy one piece.


    "Damn, that booty. I cannot believe she has this perfectly shaped and soft ass but her sex life is so dry. A pity for her husband." Rae looked in jealousy


    "That... did my touch made her pussy wet?" Rae was excited as he spotted a wet spot on her panty.


    ...

 Chapter 84: Mommy Serena (18+)

    "Damn, that booty. I cannot believe she has this perfectly shaped and soft ass but her sex life is so dry. A pity for her husband." Rae looked jealous


    "That... did my touch made her pussy wet?" Rae was excited as he spotted a wet spot on her panty.


    ...


    "No wonder her lust is almost at peak. How is she able to control herself among her guards?" Rae wondered.


    Serena was dripping juices from her pussy just from his grope. He was curious how she held back herself from the nasty gazes that the guards gave to her booty.


    "I am aging, getting older. These are not firm like before, what''s the use of the Earl title"


    Serenamented at her appearance. She sighed in regret, she wished she could change her past, she wished to be desired for her beauty.


    "Is this short dress good? I have seen the men stare at Alice with desire when she wears a dress this short." Serena wondered with envy, she recalled the special attention that Alice got because of her young appearance and tempting dresses.


    ''Really now?? Just from being groped by a young man, how desperate are you?'' she thought about how easily she wet herself. Your next read is at m v|l-e-NovelBin


    She stripped down her underwear to her thighs and swiped clean her vagina from the wet mess she had made.


    ...


    ''Let''s go with it.''


    Serena picked a skirt length one piece dress which she wore for herfort, her boobs were almost falling out from the wide neck on the dress but she did not mind.


    ''He was staring at my curves, let''s see if he really likes my aer in this dress.'' Serena thought as she dressed up in the short dress which made her boobs look firm and also showed her thick thighs to the onlookers.


    ''Nasty, she realised that she had wet herself from my touch and she still decided to put on that sexy revealing dress.'' Rae was excited and so was the hard guy in his pants.


    From the instant Serena had gone inside to change her dress, he had been spying on her.


    "Did you find a good book to read?" Serena asked as she walked out of the room and saw Rae still looking through her book shelfs.


    She elegantly sat down on a sofa as she looked at Rae, her legs were crossed as she kept one on the other, her thick thighs were fully visible to Rae.


    Rae had turned around and began to pretend like he was searching for a book when he saw that Serena was about to enter study.


    ...


    "Yes, I have found something good." Rae replied to her as he pretended to be distracted by her appearance like any normal teenager would after seeing a beautiful milf.


    To be honest, he did get distracted by her sexy legs. The sexual tension between them was visible and increasing.


    ''Is he calling me good and intentionally flirting with me?'' Serena wondered, it felt to her that Rae was really good at expressing his honest opinions, even though his opinions could be rude to many woman, he was really smooth.


    However, his excitement and interest in her body was visible to her and she liked it, it did not feel rude to her. Instead she felt desirable and hot.


    "You know what, I was going to ignore your young curiosity, but do you think it''s okay to check on someone''s else private space.". Serena finally decided to put an end to the sexual tension between them.She decided to scare Rae for casually checking out her room.


    There was something different about her mood today, from the instance she had seen Rae. She was feeling her suppressed urges beginning to grow.


    "I apologize madam, I could not hold back and peeked inside a little." Rae answered quickly in feigned panic, he nced at the door of the study which connected to the ce where Serena changed her dress.


    ''Is it enough for her to reveal her dominant side?'' Rae thought as he covered the bulge in his pants with his hands while he pretended to be scared.


    ...


    "You did what??" Serena asked in surprise, she had no idea that she had left the doors unlocked before changing.


    She nced at the door of the study and recalled that she had indeed left the door unlocked.


    "You saw the whole thing? Stand straight and keep your hands back." She ordered Rae sternly.


    "Yes ma''am, I saw the gap in the door and could not resist peeking inside." Rae answered her honestly.


    ''He really likes me, he dared to peek inside when I was changing.'' Serena felt her pussy squirm, it was preparing itself. Rae was hard and even his big hands were unable to hide his bulge from Serena.


    "Come, sit down here." She signalled for Rae to sit in front of her.


    Rae looked nk for a moment before he walked in front of her and kneeled down. There was no space near Serena, she had pointed him to sit in front of her on the floor.


    ...


    ''I can see her plump ass, is that her FUPA? I can''t help staring at her body.'' Rae thought in his mind.


    He was kneeling down to Serena while she was seated on the sofa. He did not mind the position, he was happy that Serena had made her sit there.


    He could see her big bubble butt dropping out of the dress, her peach was barely covered by her one piece dress and it only covered her holes due to the short length of her skirt.


    "You are still not sorry for what you have done. You think it''s fun to spy on a married woman? Do you know that I have a child close to your age?" Serena said to Rae, as she looked down at him.


    She was clearly able to sense that he was still looking at her ass under her short dress. She decided to tease him by spreading her legs slightly.


    "Look at you, you are getting harder." Serena said in disgust.


    ''Is he that big? He is still getting an erection.'' She was shocked by Rae''s growing bulge.


    "Are you a pervert who likes married woman with children? Hmm." She said as she fully spread her legs for Rae to look at.


    "I.. I " Rae mumbled, he was distracted to speechlessness by the amazing view between her legs, she was not wearing a panty.


    ...


    (I''d appreciate if you could vote with power stones)

 Chapter 85: Serenas first(18+)

    "I.. I " Rae mumbled, he was distracted to speechlessness by the amazing view between her legs, she was not wearing a panty.


    ...


    "You can look, I have not wore anything under my dress, just for you." Serena said as she shed her pussy to Rae.


    ''She is wilder than I thought.'' Rae thought


    He did not expect Serena to sh her bare pussy to him. She remained bold like before.


    He could not resist the allure of Serena''s glistening deep valley between her soft thighs. He took in a deep whiff of the juices.


    "Do you like the smell down there?" Serena asked teasingly


    She was ttered by the reaction that Rae had shown in response to her daring act of exhibition.


    ''He appears to be dying to get a taste of my old pussy.''  She smirked


    ...


    ''That bulge in his pants.. it''s too big. I want to feel it, I want to see him take it out.''


    Serena thought as her pussy squirmed in anticipation. She wanted to gobble that cock.


    Serena was drooling over the young man''s sexy body in front of her. She used her legs to touch the kneeling boy in front of her.


    "How about this? Is it making you feel good?" Serena asked in a soft voice


    She was using her feet to feel Rae''s bulge over his pants. She was rubbing her soft feet over his cock.


    *Gulp* ''It feels so hard''


    "Can you see my insides? Look at how wet it has gotten for you." Serena used her fingers to spread the lips of her smooth pussy. She made Rae watch as she yed with her vagina.


    ...


    "You want to touch me young boy? I might consider it if you take off your pants." Seeing the excitement in Rae''s eyes, she offered to help Rae out.


    Although, deep down in her heart, she was the one who was dying to taste the cock.


    "Yess please." Rae excitedly answered to her proposal, he stood up and quickly took off his pants after hearing her words.


    Arge cock of around eight inches fell out from inside Rae''s pants. It defied the gravity and stood tall and erect.


    ''Thats some big cock...''  Serena thought, her eyes turned wide from the surprise of seeing a monstrously beautiful cock.


    "No wonder you could not resist peeking in on me, you have got a really big problem down there " Serena said while staring at the cock facing her head.


    Since she was seated on the sofa and Rae had stood up from his kneeling position to take off his pants, his cock was erect and at the exact height of Serena''s mouth.


    ...


    "You know what? I would give you a hand if you are able to please my pussy with your mouth." Serena gulped and resisted herself from kissing the hard and erect cock in her face.


    She signalled for Rae to kneel down again and use his mouth against her vagina. She parted her legs further away, enough for Rae to stick his face in between her legs.


    ''What a bad bitch, even though her lust has reached 10/10, she still pretends to be in control.''


    ''No problem, we are almost there. She has allowed me to y with her cunt.''


    Rae ced his face in between her legs as he stared at Serena''s vagina up close. He could smell her warm love juice on her wet vagina.


    ''Three simple steps now''


    ''First, breathe and exhale warm air on the target''s pussy.'' Serena quivered as she felt a warm breath on her pussy.


    ''Second, kiss and lick the inner thighs and the area around the holes.'' Serena mped her legs on Rae''s neck.


    She was panting and moving, unable to bear with the sensation.


    ''Third andst step, aim for the clit and suck on it good.''


    "Ahh, hmm" Serena could not hold her moans when Rae used his mouth on her clit, finally she gave in to the pleasure.


    ...


    Rae had licked Serena''s pussy deep and tongued her wet holes, she was unable to keep her calm and forced Rae''s face into her pussy.


    ''What a force, she came hard for the first time.'' Rae felt a spray of liquid against his face, Serena had squirted it out.


    "Aaah ,haah"


    "Haah mmmh" Serena kept panting breathless for cumming hard. It was her first squirt after many years.


    Herfy and short one piece dress was transparent from her sweat, the nipples on her chest were erect and easily visible.


    ''What is this feeling?? I have never squirted in my entire life. Is this why many women have affairs outside their marriage?.''


    "Why did you stop? Continue with it!!" Serena ordered Rae harshly


    She had waited for minutes after she squirted on his face but the guy was not bothering to eat her out a second time.


    ...


    "I did my part, now it''s your turn to fullfill the promise." Rae said arrogantly


    He knew that once Serena had felt his touch, she won''t be able to think rationally.


    "My promise? Alright." She had thought of teasing the young man then giving a blowjob to him and bidding a farewell.


    But after hearing the arrogant tone, she wanted to leave. However, the erect cock in between Rae''s legs convinced her to stay.


    ''This arrogance for making me cum once? I''d let you feel it with my feet.'' Serena decided to make Rae cum with her foot massage.


    She was convinced that she would be able to make him cum easily with her sexy legs.


    ''A young man like you who got hard to my naked body. How would you even resist the massage from my feet?'' Serena mocked him in her mind


    She was going to show Rae his ce. She would have let him cum with her noble mouth but the boy was arrogant enough to order her.


    She used her feet to cope a feel of Rae''s bare cock. Her feet was smaller than the size of his cock, she rubbed her soft soles on it.


    ''I can feel his veins from my soles, I wonder how would it feel inside me?'' She was slightly distracted by the touch.


    ''She feels soft but this will only keep me erect, for me to cum she needs to use her thighs.'' Rae smirked as he looked at Serena use her small feet on him.


    ''Alright, I''d use both of my feet.'' Serena thought


    ...

 Chapter 86: Use my **** to cum (18+)

    Alright, I''d use both my feet.'' Serena thought


    ...


    Serena began to use both her soles to rub against his cock. Her legs moved while her ass was on the sofa, Rae was enjoying the view of her pussy lips rubbing against itself.


    "Mmmhm" Rae moaned


    ''She''s good with her legs but the view of her wet pussy lips is turning me on even more.''


    ''No signs of cumming??'' Serena was vexed


    "Seems, you have quite the experience." The view of his cock standing erect had made her weak inside but Rae was still not close to cumming.


    ''It seems I need to up my game, I cannot lose my face here.'' Serena thought


    "Come up, I would let you use my thighs since you were able tost this long." Serena ordered Rae


    ...


    "Your thighs???" Rae asked in surprise


    "Don''t like it? You have been staring at them for quite awhile." Serena smirked as she liked the thirst and desire in Rae''s eyes.


    "No, I love them." He had indeed been staring at her thighs because it was too sexy. Together with her constantly dripping pussy, he could not resist staring at them.


    He instantly went up on the sofa and sat really close to Serena. He was leaning sideways, ready to fuck her soft and thick thighs while he spooned her.


    ''I meant for him to stand up and thrust with his cock in between my thighs. It''s ok, our height difference would make it difficult for him to fuck my thighs in standing position.'' Serena consoled herself and let Rae do sideways.


    She decided to lean sideways and felt Rae spoon her body instantly.


    ...


    ''He is strong and big.'' Serena felt Rae cover up her body and hold her shoulders in a lock with his strong hands.


    ''Her body feels so soft, I cannot resist sliding inside her hole.''


    "I will begin." Rae said in her ear


    He thrusted his cock and slid hisrge cock in between her thighs. The love juice dripping down her pussy together with his precum, easily worked as a lubricant to fuck thighs.


    "Ahh"


    "Aahhh yess" Serena moaned out loud


    Her thighs felt soft and the thickness of the cock caused friction against her pussy lips. Rae was actually grinding his thing against Serena''s wet pussy, together with her thighs.


    ''Last time, I could not use her holes but today she seems ready to be prated.'' Rae thought as he excitedly grinded his cock against her pink pussy lips.


    Hey thighs jiggled tenderly from his heavy thrust and the same happened with her big breasts, he could feel her soft breast with his hands.


    ''My nipples are erect, I cannot resist anymore.'' Serena began to y with her boobs


    ...


    "Do not prate my vagina with your cock, okay?" She warned Rae, his cock wasing dangerously close to her vagina.


    ''What if he thrusts his big cock in my vagina? Would I be able to resist that hard thing?'' Serena began to fantasise about Rae forcing himself on her.


    *Gulp* ''he ising close to my pussy. His girthy cock rubs against my pussy lips every time he thrusts.'' Serena bit her lips seductively to hold her moans froming out.


    ''I can''t anymore, she seems weak to my advances now.'' Rae kissed her neck


    He could not resist the temptations, with Serena''s beautiful neck close to his face, her pussy lips rubbing against his cock, and his hands around her boobs, it was difficult for him to resist kissing her neck.


    "Do you want me to put it in your pussy?" Rae asked intimately after kissing Serena on her neck.


    "I.. I think so.. but only the tip of your cock and only because you would not cum with my thighs." Serena replied with a conflicted voice


    Her mind was indecisive about the decision, she wanted it but could only pretend to be doing it because of the promise she made.


    ''Finally, here I go.'' Rae was not the one to hesitate, he quickly pushed the tip of his cock inside Serena''s pussy.


    Her pussy was narrow and tight, the tip of his cock barely fitted inside due to the juices on it.


    ...


    "Ahh yess, you are stretching my holes." Serena moaned loudly when she felt a thick and girthy cock head stretch her hole.


    She felt her pussy stretch as it was already leaking juices to ept Rae''s thick cock.


    "Damn, your pussy feels so tight and warm." Rae said out loud as he finally felt Serena''s pussy after the long wait.


    "Uuhh aaah" Serena moaned


    "Do you like it? Can I go deeper inside your mature pussy madam?" Rae asked


    He wanted to coerce her into epting his cock deep and hard. She was really out of her mind and Rae believed that she wouldply after feeling the pleasure of his cock head.


    "No, not any deeper, but you can fuck my hole with the tip of your cock." Serena said no to him by reflex but she also gave in.


    ''I should have said yes, why did I have to ask him to only fuck me with the tip of his cock!!?'' her mind instantly regretted her words, she wanted the cock deep and hard inside her but her stubborn personality could not admit it.


    She offered Rae a free pass to fuck her soft pussy but only with the tip of his cock.


    ...


    "Alright, only the tip of my cock." Rae grinned happily


    He began to thrust his hips slowly to first aodate Serena with his size, he went slow and kept feeling up her soft breasts at the same time.


    "Aahhh, hhuuhm"


    "Yess" Serena could not hold back from moaning.


    ''It''s slipping in already. Time to push the limits.'' Rae thought


    He could feel almost half of his cock lubed up, also the hole was able to take in his girth. He began to thrust faster. He wanted to fully shove his cock inside.


    "Ahh, aah"


    "Ah it slipped out." Rae sighed as he pointed his cock at the entrance again and thrusted.


    "Again" His cock got out of her pussy again


    "Let me" Serena held the cock in her hands as she guided it inside her vagina.


    ''Now''s the chance.'' Rae began thrusting his hips, Serena had just put the tip inside and it was again pulled out of it.


    She grabbed the cock with her strength this time and forcefully shoved it inside, really deep inside her vagina.


    "Aaahhh" Serena moaned, the cock went more than halfway inside her at once which caused her to cum instantly.


    "Ahhgh, so deep"


    ...

 Chapter 87: Fully inside her (18+)

    "Aaahhh" Serena moaned, the cock went more than halfway inside her at once which caused her to cum instantly.


    "Ahhgh, so deep"


    ...


    ''One thrust, she came with only one thrust.''


    ''But she is really tight, I might cum if I shove my full length. I have to be careful and hold back myself.''


    "Wait, I am sensitive..... From .... It." Serena yelped


    "You came again? I did not cum yet, why would I wait?" Rae retorted


    He continued to thrust his hips hard and fast.


    "Aahh you" Serena shouted in disbelief


    "Nngg aaah"


    "Haah, did you push it in, put the whole thing inside??" Serena asked


    In between the thrusts, she had suddenly felt like she was being prated more than just the tip, though she did not mind it.


    "Not really mmh, do you want me to?" Rae asked.


    He had not entered fully inside her, outside Serena''s pussy there still remained half of his cock. He asked Serena if she wanted him to go deep because it was getting difficult for him to not to.


    "Yes, do it. Shove that big cock of yours in my tight pussy." Serena finally confessed


    ''I might as well take it, he would cum sooner. It''s not like I am doing it for my pleasure.''


    She could not resist it any longer and decided to get the big cock fully inside her.


    "As you wish." Rae was happy to oblige


    He pulled out his cock from her vagina to the tip before shoving it back inside her, this time deeper than before.


    ...


    "Are you fully inside?" Serena felt the cock streching her insides.


    "No hmm, the position is a little difficult." Rae hesitated, he could not go deep inside her because of their awkward position.


    ''If she changes her position to doggy, then I will be able to...''


    "Turn around and lift your ass up." Rae ordered


    He supported her back to quickly change their posi into a doggy style. Serena''s huge ass was a sight to see, it had gone red from the pounding earlier.


    Rae finally shoved his big thing inside Serena, he felt slight resistance but his cock had been lubed up from all the slimy juices. It went in.


    "Aaah yess" Serena felt the cock really deep inside her, it was her first time feeling something reach her belly.


    "So deep, you are touching my belly from the inside." Serena moaned in pleasure


    "You will stretch me out, it feels like I am delivering a baby haah." The cock was thick and hard, she was feeling a mix of pain and pleasure inside her pussy.


    ''Her pussy feels so good, even Lucy can''tpare to this tight pussy.''


    "I am cumming, I can''t hold it in." Rae shouted


    He was on the brink of shooting out his loads inside Serena, his cock was being pleasured from every direction inside the warm pussy.


    ...


    "Cum outside, pull it out. Don''t cum inside me." Serena shouted in urgency


    Her husband had been away from the house and she rarely had sex even when he dide. She could not risk having cum inside her pussy.


    Even with all the pleasure she was feeling, she resisted and ordered Rae to cum outside her.


    ''I don''t want to cum inside, it would be hot to se your ass painted with my cum.''


    "Mmhm hhh" Rae hummed


    He was not going to forcefully cum inside Serena when she did not want him to. Though it would be different when he would go for the next few rounds.


    "Hey, hey, do you hear the noise?" The guard outside the door asked his colleague.


    "What noise?" The guard asked in confusion


    They were guarding the room which Serena had entered. He had not heard anything.


    "Stick your ear close to the door and hear it. It seems like the young guy who just entered the room with her is doing it." The first guard said to the other one.


    "What? Move aside. It''s true. I can hear her moan." He replied in surprise


    "Do you want to see that slut getting fucked?" The guard asked his colleague with a grin.


    "Naturally, I do. You got any suggestions?" The other one replied with same grin, he was wanting to see the scene inside the room. The scene of busty Serena getting fucked and moaning from a young cock.


    "Peek inside through the door, simple." The first guard answered as if it was obvious


    "Are you serious? You idiot bastard." The other one scolded him thinking that it was a joke


    "Move aside and look out for me if you don''t want to." The guard replied arrogantly


    He moved in close to the door and pushed it inside to make a gap for him to peek inside.


    ''That ass, damn. Fuck, he''s going at her so hard like a beast.'' the guard thought in envy


    ...


    "Fuck, I am cumming." Rae told Serena in hurry, his balls were ready to shoot the healthy sperm into Serena''s pussy.


    "Pull it out, outside." Serena yelled


    She did not want to risk pregnancy from a young man, that too a stranger. She shouted at him to pull out and he obediently did.


    Spurt!!


    Spurt!!


    "Haah haah" Serena panted


    She felt the hot semen on her ass, it was fully covered by the thick and warm fluid. Some of it also fell on her sensitive pussy, causing her to moan from the sensation.


    ''It really felt good. His thing is big and fills me up, I never felt this stretched from my husband.''


    ''Even his load is many times than the amount  my husband released.''


    "Don''t stain my sofa " Serena said to Rae


    The amount she had felt him release was undoubtedly going to mark her sofa and the carpet with his smell for a long time.


    "Then take it in your mouth next time." Rae replied to her absurd request


    "Next time???" Serena asked in ridicule


    This was enough of enjoyment for her, if not for the sudden urge she felt then she would not even have let Rae see herself naked.


    ''He really thinks I am that easy to have.''


    She wanted Rae to leave her room instantly. She turned her head back to tell him off.


    ''He is...''


    ...

 Chapter 88: She wants it again (18+)

    ''He really thinks I am that easy to have.''


    She wanted Rae to leave her room instantly. She turned her head back to tell him off.


    ''He is...''


    ...


    ''How is he still that hard??'' Serena wondered in her mind, she had felt so good but he still remained hard.


    ''My god, that thing ''


    "Why are you still so hard??" She asked baffled


    "How could I be satisfied with only one time?" Rae replied as if it was natural for him


    ''Now she looks ready to have a rough y.''


    He looked at the flower like vagina which was gaping from the stretching he had done.


    He touched her pussy lips and felt them up before spreading it to push his cock in.


    "Let''s go for another round." He said before sliding in his hard thing inside her, Serena could not process the order of things.


    ''This guy, I didn''t even permit him to put it in.'' She could only think this before a wave of pleasure hit her.


    ''But.. it feels amazing, I cannot resist him.''


    Her face was showing a rare smile, her eyes had a unique twinkle to them.


    ...


    Rae went extra deep this time, he had already gotten permission to go fully deep inside Serena.


    "Aah" Serena moaned in pleasure


    The rough pounding began and Serena''s moans continued to echo in the room. Rae was fucking her in doggy style and coincidentally Serena was actually made to pant like a dog.


    "Aahh, I am cumming, cumming again." Serena announced, she was feeling too good.


    "Do you want to feel my semen inside your pussy?" Rae asked intimately


    He was convinced that Serena would not be able to resist a creampie from him.


    "Inside me...?" Serena hesitated


    "Yes" He whispered in her ears


    "But ... Aah I might get pregnant haah" she felt her cervix being touched from inside when she uttered the word ''but''.


    ''You are still not willing to take it in, let''s see how you resist after having a taste.''


    "Alright then take it in your mouth for me." Rae ordered her


    "Yess aah, I would love to taste your cum." Serena was happy to have saved her womb from pregnancy again. She was willing to even swallow his load.


    "Aah yess, again, it''s too good. You are making me melt from the inside "  Serena yelped out so loud that even the guard who was not peeking in was able to hear that.


    ...


    ''It''s good he didn''t insist on it. I would have given in to his request to creampie me.'' Serena thought after reaching yet another orgasm.


    "Uuhh" She felt the cock being pulled out from her tight but filled insides.


    "Here, open your mouth." Rae pointed his cock to her face.


    ''It looks huge, I still can''t believe that I could take it in my pussy.'' Serena thought looking at the arm like thick cock.


    Rae forced his cock in her mouth while Serena was spacing out in her imagination.


    Spurt!!


    Spurt!!


    "Uuhhb"


    "Don''t spill it." Rae warned


    Serena subconsciously gulped the semen, it was two mouthfuls for her but the cock had already poured it down her throat.


    ''It tastes incredible? What''s this vour..?'' Serena wondered as she tasted the leftover semen in her mouth, the aftertaste was surreal.


    ...


    "Hmm, I feel good now. How was it for you? Serena." Rae asked Serena was sleeping on her stomach on the cum stained sofa.


    "Hmm? I felt good, I am still feeling good. Hehe" She still looked to be in daze as she replied to him.


    Her hazy eyes now focused on hisid cock, she had not cleaned it properly. There was still some cum on his tip of the cock which tempted her to taste it.


    ''No, I cannot ask him to let me taste it. Not that I don''t want to, the cock looks delicious but my image as an Earl would...''


    "What''s the matter? You want to have a go at it again?" Rae smirked at her reaction


    She fidgeted at Rae''s question but she tried to maintain herposure.


    "I thought that you still don''t seem satisfied. Your thing looks like it needs more..." She said


    "This thing, it does not get satisfied this easily. I would have to cum at least four times before it calms down and if there is a woman like you it doesn''t get down before a creampie." Rae replied to her doubt.


    "See? It got hard just from looking at your plump ass stained with my cum." Rae smirked as he talked to her.


    He was tantly ignoring her face while he talked, he was staring at her sexy ass.


    ...


    "If you want to, you can do it again. Just don''t cum inside me." Serena said with a conflicted face, her voice was soft and barely audible.


    "I was just thinking of that." Rae jumped her again.


    ''So what if I don''t cum inside your mature pussy. I would still fuck you breathless.''


    "Spread your legs." Rae said as he turned her body to face him, he was going to fuck her in missionary position.


    Aah aaah


    Ungg aah


    Haah


    Moans echoed in the room, Rae used his supernatural stamina to stretch Serena''s vagina. He fucked her on the floor like a dirty cum rag.


    They finally stopped after having their fill. Serena was breathing hard, her throat was sore from constant moaning while her pussy ached with pain and pleasure.


    She wasid on the floor, her body was painted with Rae''s cum on every part. She did not let Rae cum inside her but she began to regret not letting him do that.


    "You would be at the academy by tomorrow....?" Serena asked randomly


    "I would." Rae answered


    "You know I have a son who''s going to attend the academy" Serena said while stealing a nce at his cock.


    "That young kid?" Rae recalled the young kid he had seen in the garden.


    ...


    Erica contacted the higher ups.


    "It''s me Erica Greeen, with my authority as a professor of the royal academy I leave a message for my superiors."


    "Peerian has escaped our encirclement once again. It''s unfortunate but we were not even able to get him to fight seriously. He fought us barehanded."


    She had left a message for the professors at the academy, they knew her mission. Since most of the devil hunters actually came from the academy, the academy was made their headquarter for ease.


    "She''s alive??!" A voice echoed in the room after hearing the one way message from Erica.


    ...


    (I would appreciate it if you could vote with power stones.)

 Chapter 89: Man behind Murder?

    "She''s alive??!" A voice echoed in the room after hearing the one way message from Erica.


    ...


    ''There is a limit to how idiotic a guy could be.'' The man thought in frustration


    ''How can he not do something simple as this?''


    "Call Ian, I want him here in an instant." He shouted out and order for his subordinate.


    "Yes sir, I will bring him instantly." The subordinate instantly replied to Jaffrey.


    He knew that Jaffrey was one of the most cruel leaders when it came to punishment and he did not want to be the one sharing punishment with the unfortunate Earl Ian.


    ''I wonder what he did this time? That guy Ian is quite dense. It was not worth it to make him and Earl, he has been constantly disappointing sir Jaffrey.''


    The subordinate was once an outlier like Ian. He was a bastard child of a noble but fortunately he had a unique ability. He could heal faster than normal.


    In arrogance, he began to challenge the nearby nobles and attempted to dethrone them from their littlends.


    He was caught by the devil hunters and was about to be executed. Fortunately, Sir Jaffrey was there and saved him.


    ''You have great potential. Do you want to work for me, Harry?'' Jaffrey had offered him work and a noble position. He had changed his whole life.


    ...


    "Sir Jaffrey has called for you, Sir Ian." Harry announced in front of Ian''s house. They were living in the capital of the kingdom.


    Everyone who was connected with Jaffrey lived closer to his ce when not on mission. It was a kind of security and a privilege that Jaffrey provided to his men.


    "Me? Alright I aming." Ian asked in surprise


    He could not think of something he had done which would make Jaffrey call him instantly. He did have a small fight with his wife but that was not really a big deal and why would Jaffrey be bothered with that?


    Ian instantly went to the room where Jaffrey was waiting for him.


    "You called for me sir?" He asked politely as he knocked on the door. The door was unlocked and Jaffrey signalled Ian with his hands toe in.


    "I did, do you know the status of yourst mission?" Jaffrey asked


    He looked at Ian with amused eyes, he wanted to sense his reaction to the grave mistake he hadmitted.


    ...


    "Myst mission?" Ian mumbled out loud


    He could not remember any mission that he had fucked up recently which might have aroused the anger in Jaffrey.


    ''Is it about that day?''


    "Is it about the Green family''s Erica?" Ian asked Jaffrey


    He suddenly remembered the failure of a mission on which he had recently received a report. It was a one of a kind mission and the victim was really lucky to have survived.


    "Good, you still happen to remember it. I thought you might have forgetten to give me a report about it." Jaffrey said with a smile


    However, Ian was not the one to be fooled by facial expressions. He knew that beneath that polite facade of smile, there existed hidden killing intent.


    Jaffrey was smiling at Ian but his eyes were like daggers stabbing at Ian.


    ...


    "It so happened, that just now I found out about the message she had sent to us." Ian said with a humble smile.


    "And??" Jaffrey was getting impatient from Ian. He wanted to instantly get to the bottom of the reason instead of ying around with words with Ian.


    "I am sorry lord Jaffrey. I did not take into ount the possibility of Peerian sparing their lives." Ian instantly kneeled down on the floor


    He was willing to live with this shame, it was his own fault anyways. Ian begged for his life while shifting his me on Peerian.


    Jaffrey was not moved by Ian''s performance but he could not be cruel to his subordinates, at least not before they made a few more grave mistakes.


    "Last chance, this is thest time I am sparing your life. You very well know what the consequences of failure are." Jaffrey warned Harry


    ''I will n a new mission for Erica and her team.'' Ian was an Earl, he had some influence on the officers at managerial levels. He was resourceful enough to reveal and alter Erica''s missions.


    It was do or die for Ian, he needed to end Erica before he was ended by Jaffrey.


    ...


    "Leave." Jaffrey ordered the kneeling Ian


    ''Another useless pawn, how am I going to overthrow that useless king with these useless subordinates of mine?'' Jaffrey thought in frustration


    "That Alchemist, he is the one I want to have." Jaffrey said


    He remembered the fame and terror that the Alchemist had spread in thest few years. That guy was perfect as a subordinate.


    "Kern forest? There you are." He pointed at a ce in the map, a ce with thick and wild greenery and no signs of human establishments around it.


    "Is he looking for the famed tier herbs in there?" Jaffrey wondered as he thought of the possibility.


    There were medicines with certain properties that could only be found due to many coincidences.


    They were above the normal tier herbs, it could not be judged on the basis of medical properties and the amount of Ki energy in them.


    "What is he searching for? Rejuvenation herbs? Or is it the herbs to prolong his lifespan?" Jaffrey wondered as he looked at the map.


    The kern forest was an uncharted territory, it was difficult for even him to look for the things he wanted himself.


    A professional was needed to escape and steal those resources under the powerful beast''s nose.


    ...


    "Why is your child going to the academy?" Rae asked Serena in surprise


    He was surprised that a little boy he had seen train in the garden was going to attend the sses in academy together with him.


    "Wait, isn''t he a little too young to be going into the academy filled with adults?" Rae asked Serena again


    He stopped her from talking as he fired one question after the other one to Serena.


    "He''s not a student there, he''s not going to be attending any sses. At least not with you people." Serena exined


    Unlike the normal students of the academy, her child was not officially a part of the academy.


    ...


    "That young kid has specialised sses?"


    Rae was left speechless


    ''Is that kid so talented that he is getting specialised sses for himself??''


    "I know nobles tend to train their children from early age but still, this is too much." Rae said to Serena


    He felt pity for the child, he was literally getting abused in his childhood by making fighting as a career.


    "It''s not the normal academy. He won''t be joining you at the academy." Serena retorted to his ims


    "There''s a professor from the academy I am friends with, he has decided to guide my son for a while." Serena revealed


    She had a connection with a professor of royal academy which was pretty normal because she was an Earl herself.


    It was easy for Serena to get a favour from the professor friend of hers. Not to mention, the child she had was talented.


    ...


    "I''d be moving in there for aodation." Serena said


    Her eyes twinkled at the thought of spending time with Rae. She was staring at Rae''s tool with tangible desires visible on her face.


    ''My extra deep efforts seem to have touched her soul. She''s diverging a secret like that to me.'' Rae thought


    He was proud of the change he had instilled sessfully in Serena.


    "Though, I would being there a few days after you have left." Serena said with a tinge of regret apparent in her tone.


    "That''s a good news I hear." Ree grinned as he teased Serena.


    ''Is he saying it''s good that I am noting together with him? Does that mean he did not like spending the time with me?''  her heart ached at the depressing thought she had.


    She could not digest the fact that Rae, a young man who kept pleasuring her and kept pleading to her for a creampie was not actually that happy to be seen together with her.


    ...


    ''What is she thinking? She looks so deep in her thoughts. Is she making faces now? Ohh she looks kinda cute doing it.'' Rae thought as he kept following Serena''s facial expressions.


    He was having fun looking at her different facial reactions.


    "What did you think? You were so deep in your thoughts." Rae teasingly asked Serena


    "Ohh is that so?" He asked


    "What, is that so?" She retorted annoyingly


    "I was talking about how I would not be able to resist travelling while together with you. If I were to travel together with you then I would not have been able to keep my hands to myself."


    "Your child and you would not have certainly enjoyed those moments." Rae winked


    ...


    (Sorry guys, had tobine two iplete chapters to make up my minimum daily text limit.


    I would try to make a really cheap privilege next month or create a new tier with many chapters but less than 150 coins this month)

 Chapter 90: Family dinner with Rae

    Your child and you would not have certainly enjoyed those moments." Rae winked


    ...


    He was enjoying the look of surprise in Serena''s eyes.


    "Alright, leave now." Serena said with authority


    She have had enough fun with Rae. She had spent a good amount of time and energy together with him.


    Even though she had wanted to go on and continue with the urge to y with Rae''sid thing, she stopped.


    Her mood had changed because of Rae''s response and it helped her to resist that deep desire inside her.


    ''It has been a while, I need to be prepared for the dinner.'' Serena made an excuse to herself


    She had a special dinner nned for today. it was different from the normal dinner because both Rae and Alice were going to join her this time.


    ...


    Serena needed to cleanse herself from all the cum and dress up for the dinner. So, it helped her cause if Rae went out of the room.


    "okay, Madam" Rae said


    Rae had a great time with Serena and he was quite satisfied with it. He decided to be obedient and leave her room after she told him to.


    ''So far so good, let''s see if there''s something else that needs my attention.''


    Rae could see the desire in Serena''s eyes, he was quite confident of himself and knew that Serena would seek him out at the academy.


    He left after dressing up and exited the door.


    In another room in the Earl''s ce,


    Twodies were talking to each other in hushed voices. One of them was Alice and the other remained hidden behind a veil.


    ...


    "Is that it? Yes I understand, you don''t have to worry." Alice replied to the veileddy.


    "How is he? Do you trust him with the mission?" The veileddy asked her with concern.


    She was dressed in a skin tight ck dress. There was no gap in her clothes that revealed her skin except for the beautiful eyes.


    She had ample bosom which would have jiggled a lot if she were to Parkour. She was sitting together with Alice but had eyes on the door.


    It was difficult to describe her beauty but her figure was no doubt of a bombo. She was here on behalf of her master.


    The mission was really important to her and her master. There could not be anypromise in the n and it''s execution.


    "He''s got good mission records, I think he would be able to do his part with ease." Alice replied with confidence


    ''Even though he was hiding his identity, his missions as a mercenary were properly done. He did not even let his real identity be known to anyone in the area and still made great reputation for herself.'' Alice thought


    "Mission records? Obviously, he would have good records. He is nearing the total ki of level four already." The veileddy said af it was a matter of fact


    ''That guy, he has got huge amount of ki stored in his body. Also, the purity of his ki remains in the one of most dense ones.'' the veileddy recalled the time when she sensed Rae.


    "Nearing level four? That''s good for us then." Alice said in surprise Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    ''He is already level four? I mean he was a level three warrior for quite a long time and it is no surprise that he leveled up. It''s good for me.'' Alice thought to herself


    "What about Serena? Are you nning to include her in this?" The veileddy asked


    ''She is an Earl. Even though she has made no effort to favour a particr side she still remains a important piece on this chess board.'' thedy thought


    ...


    Earl was not a big position for the levels of Count and kings to worry about. However, the favour of a noble like an Earl would make the missions easy for people like her.


    Her master was the royal consort. The veileddy had to prepare a back up n. In case, Serena decides to oppose the mission and reveals it to the other side.


    "Serena is likely to ignore this, she has no interest in what I do. Although, it would be different if I get caught and put on a trial."


    ''It is probably the best course of action she would think of. If the mission fails then she would discard me and take over my business by iming that Alice had betrayed the family.


    ''And if the mission is sessful then she would be getting a piece of the pie. There is no way she would not be getting a big reward for this mission.'' Alice predicted things


    The veileddy nodded at Alice''s words, different thoughts swirled in her mind.


    ...


    A eight seater dining table with many dishes present on it was ced in the room. There only four people eating on the table which included Rae, Serena, Alice and Alice''s kid.


    "We have decided to send Dino with you." Serena informed both Rae and Dino


    Earlier, she had nned to go with Dino to the academy. He was a kid and Serena could not trust him to be able to live alone.


    She had some work to do and would have loved to go to the capital, this was another reason that she wanted to tag along with him.


    However, Rae was a surprise admission to the academy. The fact that Rae was admitted to the academy under her family''s name as a sponsor caused a change of ns for her.


    She decided to send Dino together with Rae.


    "Since, the destination is same and the only thing holding Dino back was that he could not go there alone." Serena exined why she had let Dino tag along with Rae


    "I am not a child mother, I can go there on my own. It is you who cannote to trust me." Dono replied to her


    He was a eleven year old already. His strength was estimated to be on the peak of level one ki warrior. Dino did not want to be called a mama''s boy by anyone.


    ...

 Chapter 91: Is she Serena?

    He was a eleven year old already. His strength was estimated to be on the peak of level one ki warrior. Dino did not want to be called a mama''s boy by anyone.


    ...


    "Alright enough, you are going to travel with Sir Rae. He is a talent we have found in our territory. Get along with him." Serena strictly said


    After she gave the stern eyes to Dino, he began to behave himself and epted the fact that he would be travelling together with Rae for his journey to the academy.


    "You are the first student we have decided to send in the academy under our name. So be mindful of your image." Alice joined in the conversation


    "Yes, I understand." Rae nodded to her suggestion


    ''Of course I''d take care of my image. I hope you have heard about my fame back in the mercenary town.'' Rae smirked as he remembered the fame and honour he had in that town.


    "Ah, yes. I will being there after a week from now." Serena added as if she had forgotten to say it


    "You would?" Dino happily asked


    Serena nodded to her child, she was going to go there at the academy. A life in the capital was different from the one here. She would be able to keep herself upied with the events there.


    Also, there was her deal with Rae. She could not remove her image of being pounded from that time. She would be having fun and spending lots of time with Rae.


    ...


    "I don''t want to spend my time resting in this room." Rae said to himself


    The dinner was pleasant, more than pleasant. After the official talk with Serena and others Rae had used his feet to tease Serena.


    It was fun to watch Serena hold back her reaction in front of her family. Rae was excited and he almost pushed his toe inside Serena''s hole.


    She was unable to hold back and had moaned. To not make it obvious for Alice, she had to fake that her tongue was identally bit by her teeth.


    Rae stopped after that, he could not risk going further on the table. Dino was there and it would not be pleasant if he saw him doing that to his mom.


    ...


    Back to the present,


    Rae could not sleep at all. The time he had spent teasing Serena while he enjoyed his meal had made him left wanting for more.


    He wanted to relieve himself of the urge and he began to stroll around the house.


    ''That''s Serena''s room? I thought she lived in the room attached to her study.'' Rae nced at a sexy woman through the window


    Through the window, he could see a woman sensually dressed in a cosy ck dress. It was Serena sleepingfortably in her bed.


    Her plump ass was visible because Serena wasid sideways. Her ass was pumped back and the dress she wore was only covering half of that.


    ...


    ''Perhaps it is her personal room and that one is for the official Earl?


    ''Who cares? Let''s go.'' Rae thought


    The room he had went in with Serena was different from the one where she was sleeping at the moment.


    He had believed that the room attached with a study was the official room for an Earl.


    Rae thought to ignore the change of rooms in Serena''s case. It was not important for him. Why would he care which room she sleeps in?


    He navigated himself to the room where Serena was sleeping and sneaked in quietly. He had quite the experience of sneaking in rooms from his escapades with Lucy back in the town.


    "Damn.." He blurred out the most obvious word a man would say after seeing what he saw.


    ...


    ''I could not control my gasp. She''s really a bombshell.'' Rae thought to himself


    He could not take his eyes off from the bed. Serena was sleeping in an alluring position.


    ''How is she able to look this sensual even when she is asleep?'' Rae thought in amazement


    He was amazed how Serena could still look this gorgeous. Especially her curves, her bust boobs were rubbing sensually against the bed while her curvy ass was pumped out in his direction.


    ''Even when sleeping, she looks like a temptress.''


    ''Especially her night dress, it''s tempting me to take it off and grab that sexy butt.'' Rae thought


    He was having this urge to grope that sensual butt. Serena''s legs were slightly bent which caused her curves to pump up perfectly.


    ''It would not be a problem if I touch her a little, right?'' Rae thought to himself


    ...


    He was hesitant of doing this to Serena in the night when she''s sleepingfortably.


    ''But it''s just a slight touch. She would not mind me doing that taking in consideration that I had painted her body in the day.''


    Rae recalled what Serena had gone through due to his curiousity in the day. He had done her so good that she was satisfied enough to let him paint her whole body with semen.


    Even at the dinner, she was very reluctant to stop him. He had her fun and even caused her to be humiliated slightly.


    Grope


    Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Grope


    Grope


    "I can not resist this." Rae muttered in amazement


    It was something different from what he normally felt. The sensation, maybe it was because Serena was asleep and this caused a feeling of rush in his head.


    It felt as if he was taking ady without her consent but Serena would not have resisted his advances if he she were to know of this.


    "I am crazy for doing this." He muttered to himself in disbelief.


    ...


    Rae was doing something new for the first time. He pulled Serena''sfy dress up and revealed her sensual body hidden beneath it.


    "What is this? She''s wearing a sexy lingerie when in sleep? Was she expecting someone?" Rae wondered out loud in surprise


    Serena was wearing a really sexy panty beneath her gown like dress. Rae took a good nce at Serena''s crotch before pulling it down.


    Yes!! He pulled it down.


    Simult, he also took off his pants and pulled out his already hard cock. He was erect just from the high of doing it with Serena in her sleep.


    "She''s dripping wet... A wet dream?" Rae muttered in surprise


    When he pulled down her panty, he found out that Serena was actually wet there. She was dripping down fluids from there even before he had began.


    ''Is she awake and not responding to me.'' Rae suddenly thought of something crazy but within the real of possibilities.


    His already hard cock was pumped with more blood.


    "I can''t hold back any more." He muttered purposely so that Serena could hear her if she was really awake and pretending.


    He parted her beautiful and sensual legs smoothly in a delicate manner. He did not want to awaken her just in case Serena was really asleep.


    ...


    (I''d appreciate if you could vote with power stones.)

 Chapter 92: Rae has a Fetish? (18+)

    "I can''t hold back any more." He muttered purposely so that Serena could hear her if she was really awake and pretending.


    He parted her beautiful and sensual legs smoothly in a delicate manner. He did not want to awaken her just in case Serena was really asleep.


    ...


    "It looks so tempting, ready to ept my cock." Rae said in awe


    The skin in front of him was spotless and clean, Serena''s pussy lips were slightly parted and revealed her pink insides.


    There was presence of slight moisture on her pussy lips which gave it a shade between pink and red.


    ''It looks beautiful, how did I not see it back then?'' Rae thought in disbelief


    He had no idea how he could have missed something like that.


    ''Was it because she had be wet by then and it made me ignore it from up close?''


    He ced his finger in the middle to feel moisture of the pussy. His finger aligned with her slit as he slided his finger through the middle of her vagina to feel her wetness.


    ''It is wet already, enough for me to ...'' Rae thought


    His mind was focused on this new kind of rush he was feeling. He was excited at the thought of viting Serena''s pussy.


    Rae nced over Serena''s mesmerizing body.


    ...


    Rustle!


    Rustle!


    He instantly backed out from his position and dressed back up.


    ''There is someone outside the door.'' Rae thought


    He had heard the sound of someone approaching the door. Before he could be caught red handed in the filthy act by someone, he decided to dress up instantly.


    Rae also covered up Serena with a nket.


    ''No, the window.'' Rae turned his head to the window from which he had seen Serena.


    "Who''s there?" Rae said in a normal voice after rushing out of the room.


    He turned around and looked at the terrace only to find no one there, the terrace was devoid of any life.


    His voice echoed in the area and vanished with no response to it.


    ...


    ''Sense One'' Rae called out in his mind as he tapped his feet on the terrace. A blue wave of energy spread out from within his body.


    The energy spread out in the surrounding with an unique pattern.


    This was one of the techniques he had developed after deriving the application of ki from the sense technique during thest few years.


    This technique was applicable in case he wanted to sense thend of area around him. He was able get the exact sense of movements in the area.


    Step


    Step


    "And who you might be?" Rae asked in an elegant manner


    He had quickly spanned the area in three meters east with his quick steps and curled his hand in the air as if he was holding on to someone''s waist.


    He asked a question to the air in front of him as if he was talking to a old friend.


    ...


    "I... I am" a feminine voice said in hesitation


    "Yeah? I am waiting. " Rae said casually


    He had sensed the presence of another human when he used the sense one technique.


    He had immobilised the individual he sensed in that area. Just in case, if the individual were to resist he had used his ki to stop the movement of that personpletely.


    Rae was frustrated inside that he did not get toplete his new fantasy. He was almost about to have his good time when someone interrupted him.


    He also feared that the individual had seen something from the window which caused Rae to react in utmost caution.


    ...


    "You are thatdy from that time" Rae said in surprise, he recognised her.


    He had held thedies waist which caused the other person to deactivate the techniques she were using to hide herself.


    The individual he had caught had her face revealed. She was a woman, the one he had seen together with Alice.


    Thedy had used a technique simr to his sense. At that moment, she had used it to sense amount of ki in his body.


    Rae had ignored her because Alice looked to be in a team with her. Alice was aware of the position she was hiding in so, Rae thought of ignoring thedy he was currently holding onto by the waist.


    "Um yes, what have you done to my body?" Thedy asked cautiously


    Her eyes looked afraid of the consequences of getting caught. She did not know what happened to her to cause her to be immobilised all of sudden after she was caught by that guy.


    ...


    ''Thay guy, he was together with Serena in her room. I was not able to see Serena''s face but they seemed to be having an affair behind the Earl''s back.'' The veileddy thought


    She had been out on patrol because she could not leave the ce before the deal with Serena.


    She needed to execute the back up n just in case Serena were to go against her master.


    If Serena agreed to the content of mission then alright otherwise she had to prepare for the countermeasures.


    The veileddy was supposed to aid and follow Rae. From the moment he steps and joins the academy, she was supposed to help him with his mission and position in the academy.


    What she had seen was something she could not expect.


    However, it was not a big deal. Serena having an affair with a stranger and a young man at that was not something she needed to be concerned with.


    She was just about to leave the ce but her curiosity had gotten out of her hand. Her mind had caused her to remain there for a few moments longer than she should have.


    ...


    Unfortunately, Rae had sensed her from inside the room. Perhaps it was the noise she had made when she was spying but Rae had been able to hear her with ease.


    The events happening inside the room was too much for her to not pay attention to, she felt sensual when she saw Rae hold out his thing in his hands.


    She was flustered and had no Idea how Rae would deal with a woman who was spying on him. He had caught her by himself and she was alone, she could not help but nce at the bulge in Rae''s pants.


    She was being held by the man''s strong hands tightly. She tried to resist with her ki but a really strong force was stopping her from moving.


    ''Why is he not saying anything? He had sensed me when I was with Alice then why is he still holding onto my waist. ''


    ''Is he perhaps thinking of doing it with me? ''


    The veileddy gulped at her intrusive thoughts. She was trying to distract herself from those type of thoughts.


    In her training, she was taught to avoid these interactions altogether but now that she had actually seen Rae, it was getting difficult for her to not be curious.


    ...


    ''What is she thinking? She seems to have seen me in the room. She keeps ncing at my pant and she is... She is aroused??''


    Rae looked at the veileddy in front of him with a grin on his face.


    ''I have finally found a pervert who seems to enjoy watching people, a real voyeur. She appears to be a spy. So it''s a kind of professional work for her I guess.''


    He had used the kind of passive ability from the ying Yang technique and he was easily able to sense thedies peak emotions and the turmoil inside her mind.


    Rae looked at thedy who appeared nervous and had dirty imaginations in her head. She had stopped to resist already.


    ''Where is he? He was just here doing some weird stuff and all of a sudden he decides to disappear?''


    ''Weird, did he actually feel guilty to be doing this? He is not the one to retreat after starting anything.'' Serena thought with her eyes closed


    She was pretending to be asleep when Rae had entered her room secretly. She thought it was one of the spies or the assassin.


    She was preparing for an attack while pretending to be asleep but just when she was about to attack, the person who sneaked inside her room said something unbelievable.


    Rae wasplimenting her body and the voice of the intruder sounded very familiar to her. She had dispersed the ki she had prepared to activate her technique and pretended to be asleep.


    Serena wanted to know what Rae would do to herself. In the middle of a night, that guy had suspiciously entered her room and wasplimenting her figure.


    She knew where this was going and she was preparing a proper response for him to change the power dynamics in their rtionship and gain more authority.


    (Apologies, I had to do some fixing again, I''d trypensating the word limit in next few chapters)


    (I''d appreciate few power stones)

 Chapter 93: I am not a weird person

    She knew where this was going and she was preparing a proper response for him to change the power dynamics in their rtionship and gain more authority.


    ...


    But all of a sudden Rae left, Serena had no idea what caused him to stop.


    She was waiting for Rae to do something but then she could not remain patient anymore.


    She opened her eyes to finally confront Rae but to her surprise, the room was empty with only her in the bed.


    ''He''s gone? Was he scared?'' Serena thought


    She was not in the mood previously but she had to end what Rae had started by herself.


    ''I can do with my fingers tonight. I have had enough already.'' Serena began to y with herself.


    She was experienced with her fingers and nned to sleep after calming down her aroused body with a small session by herself.


    "What were you doing in front of her door" Rae questioned the spydy


    He was holding thedy by her waist. He wanted to enquire her about what she had seen while peeking inside Serena''s room.


    "Whose door?" The veileddy asked in confusion, she wanted to pretend that she had not seen Serena and Rae alone in the room.


    Her acting was spot on and she almost made Rae believe her words.


    "Serena''s door, you were peeking in right?" Rae pulled her closer to intimidate her


    He was not going to let her off before she confessed. He knew that thedy saw him.


    Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    "No, I was just passing by." Thedy flinched


    "I hope so" Rae said and let go of the restraint on her


    He felt that it was difficult to get words out of the spy and he did not have the required methods to do so, also it was not worth it.


    ...


    "You are letting me go?" Thedy asked in surprise


    It was a new experience for her. She could not believe that Rae was going to release her. She felt there was something fishy going on. Nobody would leave a spy after not getting their answers.


    "Why? You like being restrained?" Rae asked her a strange question.


    He gave a weird look at her and then nodded as if he had realised something.


    "No, what do you mean..?" She instantly rejected his assumptions. It sounded wrong but she did not actually know what it meant.


    ''Who would like to be restrained?'' She looked at Rae weirdly.


    The guy looked normal and his strength was unbelievable. His techniques and physical strength was most probably higher than her.


    However, his question was little too weird, as if he was an idiot.


    ...


    ''Wait.. restrained, like that?? Like in the pce with the concubine?'' She instantly recalled something.


    In the pce, the king used his authority to try out new things with the maids and sometimes the concubine.


    The king liked to restrain the women he was going to have fun with. It was a strange thing to her but the involved woman seemed to enjoy it.


    She suddenly recalled that scene after the weird look from Rae. He appeared to believe that she was someone with such strange taste and nodded at her taste.


    ''I am not a pervert.'' she thought


    She began to rush off quickly in a flustered manner.


    "Where are you going?" Rae restrained her again before asking her


    "I have a mission" Thedy answered after being restrained again


    "To spy on me?" Rae asked her with a smirk


    "No, I am supposed to aid you in the missions that''s why I was following you."She embarrassingly answered


    She was embarrassed to admit that she, a ki warrior that was easily restrained by Rae in a single move given a mission to protect him.


    She improvised by herself and used the words ''aid'' to make it seem like her mission was a team effort.


    ...


    "I see" Rae said as she looked her up and down before taking off the restraints.


    "Go on then, leave." He said


    Unlike before, thedy did not try to run off instantly after being freed. She waited for Rae to speak while she subtly moved her body to check for the restraints.


    "Alright, thanks" She replied before she began to walk away.


    Rae saw her leave and disappear in a few seconds from the naked eye.


    ''Well, I am unlucky today. Let''s leave it at that.'' he had the thought of going back to Serena''s room again but he instantly rejected it.


    ''There is no use going back in her room.'' His mood was ruined and he did not want to enter her room again.


    Just in case, Serena had woken up from her and the spydy''s confrontation, he could not risk it.


    ...


    ''Shall I go back to Maria?'' he was unwilling to risk it with Serena since she was an Earl and not that close and obedient to him.


    He decided to go to Maria. She was a beautifuldy with a simr figure to Serena and most importantly, she would be asleep too.


    However, he decided to look around in this ce before nning on going to her. There was still a beautiful woman around him whom he could use.


    ''I might as well take a look at her. I am just going to check if the veileddy is reporting it to her or not.''


    ''Only small checking no weird ideas.''Rae thought to himself


    He was just going to take a look at Alice nothing more than that. He wanted to check on the spydy along the way.


    Rae found the room where Alice was supposedly sleeping.


    ''She is using a nket to cover up her body.'' He nced at her body after he entered through her window with light steps.


    Alice was under her nket, there was no part of her that rema outside except for her beautiful face.


    He decided to control his urge to do the things that he had nned to do with Serena. He restrained his body and mind before leaving to look for the spydy.


    He needed to find her and see what was she upto.


    There is no presence of thatdy here. Has she gone somewhere else?'' He used sense in a small range to check if she was hiding somewhere close to him but he did not find her.


    ''Oh, there she is. sitting on a tree.'' He continued to increase the range of his skill before he finally spotted her again.


    ...

 Chapter 94: The weird king

    ''There is no presence of thatdy here. Has she gone somewhere else?'' He used sense in a small range to check if she was hiding somewhere close to him, but he did not find her.


    ''Oh, there she is. Sitting on a tree.'' He continued to increase the range of his skill before he finally spotted her again.


    ...


    ''I can not forget that, his thing.'' She thought in her mind


    It was not the first time for her when she had seen a man''s thing. She had even spotted the king many times with his thing out.


    While on mission, she kept having encounters with acts such as this but something about Rae had captivated her.


    Perhaps it was his bigger than normal size or the shape of his thing, she could not forget that. She had also seen him parting Serena''s legs which made it hard for her to forget it.


    ''It feels good. No wonder the concubines are always spreading their legs for the king.'' She began to spread her legs in the same way she had seen Rae do it to Serena.


    She did a slight rub against her vagina in order to imagine what Serena was feeling. It felt good.


    Her mind recalled the image of thedies in the king''s pce making the face filled with pleasure. It was not an exaggeration to make such a face.


    ''No, No. I have to resist.'' She removed her hands from her crotch in order to remain calm.


    It felt good to touch herself while she imagined Rae doing it to her but she could not give in to the pleasure. She had to restrain herself.


    Rae had seen her far away from her with his technique. The act of trying to pleasure herself in an amat manner caught his attention but he did not interfere and left her alone.


    ...


    In the Morning


    "I hope you had a good sleep, the mission starts from the moment you leave here for the academy." Alice said to Rae


    It was the time for Rae and Dino to take the carriage and leave for the academy.


    "They are that quick and resourceful?" Rae asked in awe


    The mission begining from the moment he began to travel, meant that the people who were against the queen were already prepared to take action against him.


    Rae wanted to know if those people were really that resourceful.


    ''They must have been keeping an eye on my movements. I am close with the queen and it''s not secret to those people.'' Alice thought


    "Not exactly but they are suspicious of our involvement." Alice replied curtly


    Rae nodded as if he understood her words. He looked around with the intentions to spot thedy fromst night but he could not find her.


    The young kid of Serena also appeared, he was ready to get in the carriage.


    ...


    "I expected better from you. You failed to execute this simple mission." Ian angrily shouted as he faced the wall


    He was in an isted room. He stared at the wall while he scolded the person who was standing beside him.


    p!!


    p!!


    He used his body reinforcement technique to turn around and p away the man. The man was listening to Ian''s furious scolding with his head down in embarrassment.


    The man was moved a few feets after being pped twice. He stood up as he supported his body with his hands.


    "I did not know that she would survive. I tried bombarding her with the attacks but that guy saved her." The man said in a pained voice


    His jaw hurt from the powerful p just now. Even though he was one of the members of the Devil hunters, he could not bear the strength of the techniques from an Earl.


    He was the man who had taken the control of the group members when Erica was in a one on one battle against Peerian.


    He had thought that he finally got the chance to execute his mission. He was already nning for an escape route to escape Peerian after the bombardment on Erica.


    ...


    However, Peerian was more sensible than he had thought.


    That guy did not kill a single one of them and also protected Erica from her group members attack which caused the failure of his mission.


    "Did you think that scheming against Peerian would be easy? You were supposed to kill a Count''s daughter and frame him for the crime." Ian shouted at him furiously


    ''Why did I appoint this important mission to this fucking idiot.'' Ian regretted his decision


    ''Sir Jaffrey won''t let me off. It''s either Erica or me now. If I don''t kill her or get her killed then I would be killed by him.'' Ian thought with desperation


    He was very furious at the guy infront of him. Before nning for a solution to his problem, Ian decided to fuck up this useless guy.


    ...


    "I am confident that I can finish her off this time. Just give me a chance sir, I won''t disappoint you." The man begged sincerely


    ''Just wait for the moment I step into level four. I would kill you off with the most cruel method possible.'' the man thought inside his mind as he stared at Ian.


    He wanted to take his revenge for this humiliation.


    "Haha, hahaha. Right. Right, you would kill her. She is an infant child, right?"


    "If it was possible for you to finish her by yourself then why would I have told you to use Peerian, you fucking idiot?" Ianughed hysterically at the man''s words.


    ''No, does that mean.. he has called me here for..''


    ''He is nning to finish me here??'' the man thought, the expression on his face turned grave at the realisation.


    ''No, I cannot die here like this. I can escape, right? I can escape easily, this Earl is strong only because of the techniques passed down from his ancestors.'' the man thought before he began to gather the ki in his hands for an attack.


    "You are truly a disappointment. You were not the right person toplete the mission." Ian said to the man in front of him in arrogance.


    "Even now, you don''t realise that the best decision you could have made was to beg for mercy." Ian said and the man in front of him was beheaded


    Ian had only flicked his finger at the man''s neck horizontally. The man was beheaded without even getting a chance to use his technique on Ian.


    ...

 Chapter 95: Daddy wont help

    Ian had only flicked his finger at the man''s neck horizontally. The man was beheaded without even getting a chance to use his technique on Ian.


    ...


    In a hallway at the academy


    Erica walked in the hallway with a defeated expression on her beautiful face.


    Things were not going well in her life. She had lost a big fight, barely escaped alive and that too due to the mercy shown from the opponent.


    Just when she thought that everything was over. She was hit by the dirty politics.


    It felt as if the world wanted to pull her down.


    It''s over. I could not deal with that guy. I should not have taken that many level three warriors along with me that day.


    It was an useless thought that the numbers would help in the fight against Peerian.


    I wish I were stronger. I wish I would not have taken the mission at that time.


    Maybe if i had waited for a few years and had not tried to do the impossible.


    What is left for me now? I am tired. I don''t feel like doing anything now. And I won''t be able to ept any missions now.


    Erica thought about her bad situation while waking in the hallway.


    The room is at the end of the corridor and it smells weird, this is it.


    Finally, it''s Natasha''s room. I hope she has time for me right now.


    Her door is open? Seems like she is free at the moment.


    ...


    She entered the door and a blondedy dressed in a shirt and short skirt was just about to exit from the door.


    Thedy was slightly chubby with an hourss figure but her face was angr and she had busty assets on her.


    Her beautiful eyes were hidden by her spectacles.


    "How are you? I heard you were seriously injured in a battle." The blonde asked Erica with concern


    "Are you alright now?"She checked Erica from top to bottom before asking her again.


    "I am fine Natasha, for now at least." Erica replied to the blonde with a kind smile


    "However, my career as a royal force member is no longer smooth." Her face turned slightly off as she talked about her work


    Erica was on the mission to fight and subdue Peerian. Her superiors and even some of the  colleagues had suggested her to not do it but she did not listen to them.


    She took all the risk and assembled a team of many level three ki warriors and still failed the mission.


    "What do you mean no longer smooth? You are already so strong. Why would you have problems in the royal forces?" Natasha asked in confusion


    ''Isn''t she the youngest among all the royal forces member who are close to her level of strength? Why is she suddenly so negative about her career?'' Natasha thought in concern


    "It''s not about my strength. Someone is targeting me and since I have escaped from their trap, they would most likely be attacking my career next." Erica rified to Natasha


    Erica did not want to worry Natasha but she was her only genuine friend in the academy.


    She had decided to talk to her about her situation just to feel better and share her burden.


    ...


    "Who is attacking you? But even if it''s a political problem, won''t the Count help you?" Natasha asked in confusion


    ''She is a daughter of the count. If something unexpected does not happen then she is the one who is likely to be the next Count. Why is she worried about political problems now?'' Natasha thought to herself


    "He would not. He is not interested in politics as much as I remember his personality. This politics does not affect my strength only my career and reputation, so he won''t be helping me at all." Erica sighed


    Her father was a strict men. He believed that as long as it did not affect her life then it was fine. As for the reputation and career?


    They could be gained again. Even if he could help her he would not do it and let her deal with it on her own.


    ...


    "Do you want me to ask my cousin for a favor then?" Natasha asked Erica


    She could not bear the defeated expression on Erica''s face. It was not very well known but she was the cousin of the current queen.


    A simple thing such as a political fight would not be a big issue for her to deal with.


    "No, it''s alright. If it ends my career then I was never meant to be and the queen has her own problems at the moment. I don''t want to burden her." Erica rejected help from Natasha


    She did not want to worry Natasha but most importantly, she knew the situation of the royal court at the moment.


    Things were worse there, and if she were to take help from Natasha then it might make things worse for the queen and even herself too.


    She had decided to deal with this shit on her own.


    "You are a professor anyway, just have fun with the students. Things would change for better." Natasha encouraged Erica


    ''She works a lot and is constantly gaining fame. This was bound to happen from the people who are jealous of her achievement. I just hope that she does not do anything rash and stays at the academy for a while.''


    Natasha looked at Erica in pity


    She wanted her to enjoy the peaceful life of a professor for a while.


    "Yes, I hope so." Erica mumbled to Natasha


    ...


    On a way to the ssroom,


    "There is a student in our ss who hasn''t shown up yet?" A green haired petite girl asked the girl who was walking side by side to her.


    The green haired girl was named Veena. Her body was on the leaner side with small chest and curves.


    She enquired about he guy who was suddenly enlisted at the academy in their ss. There ss was full of elites and powerful people. So, it was rare for someone to join them thiste.


    "I think so, but isn''t he a little toote?" The ck haired fit girl replied to her best friend Veena.


    Ellie and Veena had been close friends for years from the time they joined the academy.


    They liked to gossip like normaldies as it was the only pastime in the academy for them.


    "And he is not from a noble family either. Where he is getting the guts from, to disrespect us nobles like that?" Veena added


    "Leave it. Did you hear that Professor Erica has gotten in a terrible fight ?" Ellie introduced another topic to her friend Veena


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "Professor Erica? Who won then? And who was fighting against her? Was it Sir Daniel?" Veena asked with great curiosity.


    Professor Erica and Daniel were top fivebatants of the academy. She was excited to know the result of this fight.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 96: The bitch friend (18+)

    "Professor Erica? Who won then? And who was fighting against her? Was it Sir Daniel?" Veena asked with great curiosity.


    Professor Erica and Daniel were top fivebatants of the academy. She was excited to know the result of this fight.


    ...


    "No, not that kind of fight. Who would dare to fight her except for the vice principal or the principal. She is almost invincible." Ellie shushed her friend Veena who was excited at the thought of fight.


    "Then what happened to her? A political problem?" Ellie asked with curiosity


    "Yeah pollitics, she would be tried in the court for the mission she has failed. Although, the losses to the teams are negligible but she has been charged for coalition with the criminal Peerian." Ellied said in a grave tone


    "Peerian, that guy? The noble killer? Professor Erica is a daughter of the Count. How could she be in cahoots with someone like him?" Veena asked in disbelief


    ''That is an absurd im. How could someone even spread a rumor of this kind. Who would even believe this?'' Veena instantly thought of it to be a fake baseless rumor.


    "That''s what I thought too. But her group members confessed that Peerian had indeed saved her from the attacks and had gone easy on her in the fight." Ellie gave Veena the detail about how things had gone.


    "I still find it hard to believe that she would do something like this." Veena sighed after listening to Ellie''s exnation


    "I am the same. Did you hear the rumor about Kern forest though?" Ellie began to talk about another topic just after Erica''s.


    "No??" Veena replied with same curiosity, she was happy to do more gossip.


    "Let me tell you...." Ellie began another topic to chat about


    ...


    In capital, a few minutes of walk away from the ce where academy was situated was Ian''s pce.


    "You think you are so kind." Ian roared as looked into the direction of a closed door.


    "Yes aah haah" Ady''s voice sounded as if she was moaning in pleasure and huffing.


    Thedy was a ck haired beautiful woman. Her hair was made into a braid which was held by Ian roughly. She was wearing a one piece dress of a dark red color.


    However, her dress was lifted up to her waist and showed her bare ass and legs.


    Ian was on her as she was made to sit on all fours while her ass was lifted by her for Ian to fuckfortably.


    "Not so hard Ian, haa. She''s here, she can listen me." Thedy said again, she tried to restrain and lower her voice but she could not do so.


    ...


    Thedy was nervous for doing it in front of that door. It was not a problem for her that a beautiful woman like her was mad to do it on the floor.


    She was feeling good from the sex but that was not her concern.


    Her concern was the woman on the other side of the closed door. The wife of the Earl Ian, Natalie, she was also her close friend who had given her this job to work under Ian.


    She was a longtime friend of Natalie, when her husband''s business ended in debt, Natalie offered Kristina help and now she was shamelessly fucking her friend''s husband outside her door.


    ''I cannot, I cannot control my voice anymore. He is going extra hard on me today. I cannot let Natalie hear me.'' Thedy thought


    "Ahh Please sir Ian, not so hard." She requested again as she moaned loudly from Ian''s thrusts.


    "Hard? You think I would go easy on you? You bitch! You think you can order me around like my wife." Ian began to go harder as he manhandled thedy with his superior strength.


    ...


    He was furious at the mature woman who was moaning in pleasure below him.


    She was his outlet to relieve his pent up lust. It was not like he forced thedy to do it with him.


    No, she actually initiated the things with him for her personal gains.


    Kristina, the name of thedy who was being fucked by him. She was his wife''s close friend.


    Natalie herself had request Ian to give Kristina some work. Ian had offered her a management job which Kristina happily epted and began to work under him.


    Right now, Ian was fucking Kristina on the floor in front of a closed door.


    "Do you not know that it''s me who sponsored your kindness? And you still show me the attitude."


    "Do you think you could have done all this charity and other bullshit on your own? It''s my money from the Earl position." Ian stared at the closed door as he shouted again to his wife.


    ''Do you think you are a kind soul Natalie? You thing your husband is getting dirty money from evil deeds and thus you ignore him. But what about you, a woman who uses the very same money to do charity? Aren''t you also dirty then?'' Ian thought in anguish


    ...


    "Are you hearing these moans? This is the moan of a woman who was sheltered by you."


    Ianughed as he made Kristina moan louder. He wanted his wife, Natalie to hear what he was doing with her friend.


    "She''s fucking your husband, is it the kindness you wanted in return?" He taunted his wife behind the door again.


    Ian was frustrated inside from his wife''s idiotic charity. Even though he could bear with it, but Natalie had began to avoid any contact with him after getting to know some of his bad deeds.


    "Do you understand that it''s me, I , Ian whom you belong to. I respect that you do not want to have any physical contact with me but do not start to advice me on how to do things."


    Sniffle


    Sniffle


    "Yes, I understand." Natalie sniffled as she replied to her husband Ian from behind the door. She could not help but cry at her situation. Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "I could not help it. I am sorry Natalie. He said that he would help my daughter get into the academy." Kristina said to her friend while being fucked by Ian.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 97: Whos at Fault (18+)

    "I could not help it. I am sorry Natalie. He said that he would help my daughter get into the academy." Kristina said to her friend while being fucked by Ian.


    ...


    "See? That''s what your friendship amounts to." Ianughed as he finished off inside Kristina and poured his healthy cum inside Kristina''s divorced pussy.


    "Aah no, no Natalie. I am really sorry. uhh." Kristina yelled as she felt a warm load of cum pour inside her pussy.


    "I have some work to do, get ready in an hour. I will need your specialisation in that." Ian grumbled


    He took out his dirty cock out from Kristina''s hole and took a final nce at the locked door before leaving.


    ''What do I say to her? How can i face her now?'' Kristina nced at the closed door


    She could not understand why Ian had to do this. It was all going well for her. She was getting money to maintain her lifestyle and he daughter''s study while getting her fill of sex too.


    It was going unbelievably good for Kristina before Ian decided to bust her secret to his wife Natkaie.


    ...


    ''It''s my fault. If only i had not given in to my desires. If only i had not been masturbating in my office that day. If i would have stopped craving for a man then it might have not happened.'' Kristina thought in sorrow and guilt


    Her body was enjoying the rough pounding from Ian just now but her mind was in turmoil thinking of her and her child''s future.


    It did not look like she would have a pleasant life anymore, not after what she had done to her friend.


    Kristina was frustrated with her life. When everything had settled down due to Natalie''s help, Kristina had gained almost everything except for an outlet to her sexual desire.


    Kristina tried to control herself but she had began to masturbate in her room as well as her office. This was the only way she could relieve herself from her personal needs.


    Since, her work was a desk job and no one bothered her frequently, she was doing it again in her office but this time in the daylight.


    ...


    Unfortunately, Ian had spotted her in the act.


    Kristina was embarrassed and nervous but Ian shared his own problems with her. Ian exined how Natalie was distancing herself from him and he was also pent up.


    Being a noble, he had pride and did not want to visit another woman, he made an offer to Kristina that they could relieve each other''s stress. She happily agreed.


    Kristina however was not satisfied with just ying around, she requested Ian to indulge in an affair with her.


    She convinced him to have baby making sex with creampies, different from Ian''s previous proposal of only oral sex.


    Their affair sessfully began. Ian was further distanced with his wife Natalie.


    ...


    The distance between the husband and wife grew while Kristina still pretended that everything was normal between herself an Ian.


    Of course at times, Natalie would have already known that Ian was doing it with anotherdy.


    She was his wife and from the moment Ian began to stop bothering her, she was already sure that he was having an affair.


    Natalie had restrained from having sex with Ian from the moment she had found out that Ian was murdering and destroying people''s life for his personal gain.


    From the moment Ian had gotten the noble title, she knew that something wrong had happened but she could not get it out from her husband.


    With time, the gap between Natalie and Ian only increased. Ian was unwilling to spill his secrets and was too busy with getting his revenge and work done.


    ...


    Natalie could not do much, she was raising her child Veena on her own as she tried her best to not let the child follow her father''s path.


    However, she could not bear the amount of grief and pain she was feeling at the moment.


    The instant when Natalie realised that it was her own close friend that was having an affair with her husband.


    Kristina was the only person she shared her personal life with, it was hard to take this betrayal.


    Natalie wiped off the stream of tears off of her beautiful eyes, beautiful ck eyes which were hidden by her silky dark green hair.


    She opened the door after hearing her husband walk away from her.


    ...


    "Are you alright, Kristina??" Natalie said to her close friend in worry Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Kristina wasying on the floor with her disheveled one piece dress which did not cover up her lower body. She was not in the condition to say anything and was only breathing roughly.


    ''What have I done? She is my closest friend, yet I have made her to work under a man like Ian.''


    ''I thought she would be doing her job and would be happy with her daughter but.. but that evil man. He finished everything. In name of giving her daughter a sponsorship he had been raping her for god knows how long.''


    Natalie was heartbroken for her friend. She med herself for pushing Kristina into this situation. She believed that she should have addressed the issue when she found Kristina spendingte nights with Ian.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. I don''t me you for anything." Natalie cried as she tried to help her friend up. She was sad about the affair but more about her friend''s circumstances. She believed Kristina was coerced.


    ''She is apologizing?? Why? It is myself who is at fault.'' Kristina thought in her mind.


    Natalie was helping her fix the dress and cover her body while she wasying on the floor still feeling the sensation of cum from Ian and the feeling of guilt from facing Natalie, her mind was in turmoil unable to think and process things.


    ...


    "Why are you here Harry?" Ian asked


    He hade back to his office after trash talking to her wife. He was in bad mood already only to find that Harry, Jaffrey''s subordinate was in his office.


    "Do you not know? or are you pretending to not know? My friend Ian, Hehe" Harry answered to Ian in an amused tone


    He was a direct subordinate of Lord Jaffrey. He had another name, a title under his master, EXECUTIONER.


    ...


    (Vote with power stones)

 Chapter 98: I killed them all

    He was a direct subordinate of Lord Jaffrey. He had another name, a title under his master, EXECUTIONER.


    ...


    "What is that supposed to mean? And why are your clothes so dirty??" Ian asked in a furious tone


    He was already quite annoyed with the pressure of mission which was putting his life on the line.


    He could not bear to have bullshit from Harry. Also, Harry smelled really foul at the moment which made it worse for Ian''s already foul temper.


    "Wait, is that? Is that blood that I am smelling from you??" Ian asked in surprise


    Suddenly, Ian recalled the title of the rogue like man in front of him. Even though that guy called him Sir and generally gave respect to Ian, he was a mad killer, famed for his cruelty against nobles.


    Ian had his mood changed in an instant. He had gone from furious to nervous very quickly. Ian looked at Harry warily. His post nut rity had helped him to analyze the situation.


    "You have got quite the sense for someone who does not battle much in life. It is impressive." Harry said casually when he saw Ian change his tone after realising Harry''s condition.


    ...


    Harry was indeed dressed badly and his body and attire smelled of blood, blood of the people he had just hunted down.


    "Why are you here? " Ian backed down from his ce


    He was expecting the worst at the moment. It felt to him that karma was real and hade to him very quickly.


    "Ohh quiet down, I was on a mission and had some spare time afterpleting it. So, I thought of taking a small break at your ce. Your house was on the way so, I hope you don''t mind my short stay here." Harry said annoyed with Ian''s repeated questioning


    ''He is a scaredy cat. If I had a mission to dispose of him then I would not have waited this long. I am not someone who likes to listen to everyone''sst wishes.'' Harry thought as he began to look down on Ian


    ''What on the way? We all live in the capital. The difference between our homes is not more than a few kilometers, at most it is ten kilometers. Who would believe your bullshit reason?'' Ian thought to himself


    It was obvious that Harry was lying to him. There was no way someone like Harry did not have the time to travel a few kilometers with his level of strength. It was an mockery of excuse from Harry.


    ''Wait, he said mission just now. Is he taunting me that he hadpleted yet another mission given by Sir Jaffrey but i have failed mine?'' Ian tried to decipher what Harry could have meant


    ''No! He is not that kind of a guy. Harry is not so childish that he would be taunting me for such little things.''


    ''Is it a warning then?? He smells of a fight and his clothes have stains of blood from a bloody and brutal fight. That is it, no doubt.'' Ian finally thought of something concrete


    ...


    "What was this mission?'' Ian asked seriously


    The intentions behind Harry''s words would be known to him after he answered to this question honestly.


    "Have you forgotten our mission protocols already, Sir Ian? We are not supposed to give our mission details to anyone, even if they belong to the same group or are our direct superior." Harry said to Ian in a serious tone.


    Harry''s face had turned into a serious expression as if he was talking about a topic of immense importance.


    Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    He hade really close to Ian and began to intimidate Ian by using his oppressive aura.


    "But you are my close acquaintance and I quite like your personality. So, I do not mind spilling you some of my mission details. hehe" Harry smirked as if he was teasing Ian.


    The intense auraing from his body disappeared and he began to smile kindly again.


    ...


    "You remember the guys who were on mission with Erica Green?" Harry began to spill information while he sat on the table in Ian''s office.


    "The level three Ki warriors who were supposed to fight alongside her in order to defeat Peerian?" Ian recalled the members of that failed mission.


    "Yes, the same guys. I believe the were eighteen in numbers? Yes eighteen, since you had killed one of them already." Harry grinned


    Harry was looking at Ian who had suddenly grown ufortable after listening to him speak about a murder Ian had secretlymitted.


    "I disposed of him because he knew too much." Ian was ufortable after Harry had spilled such a sensitive information on him but he still maintained hisposure.


    "Yeah anyways, eighteen of them. So, some backup of the guy that you killed was to spread the information about the Erica mission in case he was silenced by you or us." Harry exined woth a grave expression


    "Did that guy do it? I searched his body before disposing him." Ian said nervously


    Ian was scared that the guy might have implicated his name already. If the Royal forces were tp know of that, Ian would be instantly taken down.


    ...


    "Yeah, the smartass did. Unfortunately because of that one guy I had to kill eighteen more, poor people." Harry sighed


    "You killed everyone of them???" Ian asked in shock


    He finally understood where the blood on Harry''s body was from.


    "Ohh Yes, I did, you know his orders are absolute. They were pretty weak to be honest. Most of my time was spend into destroying the evidences which could point it towards me." Harry bragged with a smile


    "I hope you do your mission well though, but just in case, I have already mapped out your ce. In case, I have to clean up after you." He warned Ian


    ''So that was his mission? He was sent to clean up those warriors and erase all the evidence from their ce. Just in case, Harry also came up here in my office and checked for any evidence before giving me a warning about the consequences of failing a mission.'' Ian understood Harry''s intentions


    He had already gotten a clear warning from Jaffrey. So, it seemed to him that Harry had juste to him to erase any evidence he found in his ce.


    Be it from that guy from the devil hunters or something that Ian had against Jaffrey, Harry was supposed to destroy all the evidence.


    ...


    In a room filled with flowers,


    "Ummm stop, not now." Natasha mumbled while her soft lips were touching another pair.


    ...


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 99: Erica is into yuri(18+)

    In a room filled with flowers,


    "Ummm stop, not now." Natasha mumbled while her soft lips were touching another pair.


    ...


    "Come on, I have seen you after so long. Don''t be like that." Erica said to her busty friend with puppy eyes.


    ''I am unable to resist those eyes of hers and she knows it.'' Natasha thought after having a look at her Erica''s face.


    She was going to clean up before continuing their talk but Erica had other things in her mind. Erica grabbed a hold of Natasha and began to suck on them wildly.


    Even though Natasha liked the sudden kiss after so long she still wanted to have a bath after her little experiment with potions.


    "At least let me get cleaned up. I have juste out after doing some weird potion making. I do not want to smell it on you." Natasha reluctantly said to Erica


    "Alright, let''s take a bath together then." Erica did not shy away from Natasha''s resistance.


    Instead, she encouraged Natasha to take a bath but together with her. Erica wanted to continue doing what she was doing.


    "You!!! Alright, let''s go together then." Natasha sighed before epting Erica''s request.


    ''She is still so stubborn.'' Natasha sighed as she nced at Erica''s happy smile.


    Natasha walked into the bath followed by the excited Erica who was already taking off her clothes one by one.


    She took off Natasha''s shirt and skirt instantly, leaving only her undergarments on Natasha''s mature body.


    ...


    Erica held on Natasha''s sexy nipples that were poking from her bra. They were erect and soft to hold. She held it between her fingers and pulled on them.


    "Haha, don''t pull on them." Natasha yelled as she felt her nipples being teased


    A sharp pain followed from the nipples but it also turned her on, her had panties had turned damp.


    "I can''t help it. They are too sexy to not be yed with." Erica grinned


    She did not stop teasing Natasha''s boobs but also increased the intensity as she pulled them out of the tight bra.


    "Alright, just go easy on me." Natasha gave up on trying to persuade Erica.


    She knew that Erica would not listen anyways. Natasha began to slide off her panties by herself while the already naked Erica yed sexily with Natasha''s beautiful nipples.


    "Yeah, let me wash your back for you" Erica requested to Natasha


    She nced at Natasha''s beautiful and plump figure excitedly. Natasha had an hourss figure where her bosom and butt were equal in size.


    They were huge and stuck out of the skirt and shirt she normally wore.


    ...


    Even though Erica herself was a white haired beauty with an athletic figure and amazing boobs, Natasha felt far softer to touch. The addition of sses on Natasha further added to her sexiness.


    "They are so soft Natasha." Erica said as she felt up Natasha''s bare boobs with her hands


    "Uhh I know, yours feel great too." Natasha replied to her good friend as she reciprocated with a grope to Erica''s perky boobs.


    Grope


    "Ah you know I am very sensitive there." Erica moaned as she felt Natasha hold her boobs


    Erica''s breasts were one of her most sensitive body parts. Natasha knew this and was using this fact well to tease her.


    They went in the bath together as Erica began to soap her perky breasts before beginning to rub it against Natasha''s soft back.


    Rub


    Rub


    Rub


    Erica rubbed her breasts sensually against Natasha''s back as she simultaneously groped on Natasha''s huge breasts.


    She put her chin on Natasha''s shoulder before she began to kiss on her ears and neck sensually.


    ...


    "Ah, not my neck Erica." Natasha moaned as her wet blonde hair was held to side while Erica yed with her huge breasts and kissed her neck.


    "Not neck? Alright" Erica said before moving her hands down to Natasha''s crotch.


    She felt up the tight pussy lips on her friends crotch and began to rub her thin finger against it. Natasha was already aroused from the massage on her sensitive breasts.


    ''She is directly going for my vagina. I am really sensitive when she uses her breasts to teases my back.'' Natasha though as she squeezed her sensitive pussy


    "Ah mmm" Natasha uttered a moan when she felt Erica began to y with her narrow pussy. She had been pent up for a long time.


    Thest time she had some fun was with Erica herself. Natasha did not have much time to y around with her body. She was too busy with the researches on her hands.


    ''She is making such cute noises. I want to fuck her holes with my fingers instantly. Also i feel it best in my pussy when she reacts like that.''


    "Uhh you like that Nat? Tell me how it feels." Erica mumbled


    She had began to y with her own pussy while also ying with Natasha''s at the same time.


    At the same time, she was also grinding her breasts against Natasha''s back from behind her.


    "Ahh yes, I am liking this. You know it already, don''t tease me." Natasha moaned as she heard Erica''s teasing question.


    ...


    Suck


    Suck


    Suck


    Natasha had begun to use her hands to y with her huge breasts. She brought her nipples close to her mouth and began to suck on them. They were big enough to easily reach her own mouth.


    ''I knew she won''t be able to hold back against me. In fact, if someone else were to y with her vagina and slide it inside her, she would happily ept it and have fun.'' Erica thought


    "You slut. You are already unable to resist my fingers." Erica teased Natasha


    Natasha was already feeling it, Erica who had her fingers inside her pussy could feel Natasha squeezing on it.


    "Ah, i am cumming, cumming already." Natasha moaned loudly as she began to suck on the boobs roughly.


    She had leaned on Erica as she was unable to keep her tiring body from dropping down on the floor.


    Lick


    Lick


    Suck


    "You taste good as always Nat." Erica said as she licked on her finger which she had taken out from Natasha''s pussy just now.


    ...


    "Is this the ce? It seems not so crowded." The butler John who now worked under Ekaros said after looking around


    Around him, there were buildings and structures just like a normal city. He did not find anything different in the area.


    "I thought that this ce being close to academy students would be full of activity." He muttered


    John was sent on a mission to the academy to collect information on the potential recruits for their family.


    But that was his mission on the surface only, his real mission was to look into the life of Veena Gregor.


    Life had been really hard on him recently. But it was never easy, so he kept going on.


    Ekaros, the new Viscount had been having troubles with the politics in his province. Someone was interfering a lot with their business and province.


    Earl Ian Gregor, the man who had a grudge on their family was hell bent on bringing Ekaros and his whole family to ruin.


    ''I just hope that the information on that youngdy helps the family. Otherwise, i do not think that anyone from the Viscount''s family would be able to remain alive.''


    ''Maybe if Viscount Terias was still here? No, his injuries were very severe. It is very likely that he would not have recovered even by now if he were still alive.''


    "How long should I wait for her?" John wandered around the area in wait for the youngdy.


    He had seen her picture on his mission scroll and could easily recognise Veena Gregor with her unique green hair.


    But it seemed that he was in the wrong ce. The number of students passing through the market was very few in numbers.


    ...


    Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    "That''s a lot of resource for this time." Jaffrey eximed in pleasure as he said


    Harry hade to him with a metal container of almost five liters. The resource inside it was very necessary for Jaffrey. It was his sole source to make a quick and guaranteed increase in his strength.


    "Thanks to that idiot Ian. I was able to get an excuse to finish them all." Harry replied to Jaffrey


    He put down the pot like container on the floor. The container was full with a liquid.


    "If things turn bad then he would be the one most responsible for the killings" Harryughed excitedly at Ian''s sad fate


    "That''s something we cannot judge. The count was the most likely to have executed them, if we did not. Ian is not going to be made a scapegoat. The case would be closed briefly without investigation." Jaffrey shifted his attention from the pot like container before he began to exin things to Harry.


    Jaffrey very rarely spoke out but since the asion was a happy one because he had gained a good amount of resource, he had decided to exin the workings of noble to him.


    ...


    ''When the murder of the devil hunters woulde to light, the matter would be quickly suppressed. It was not because the Green family would personally intervene.


    No, they would not even have to move their hands. There are people in the service who would suppress this incident just to be noticed by the Count.


    And if the Green family wanted to then they would help that guy when he needed it. Just for this small chance to be noticed by them, the death of many people would be ignored.'' Jaffrey thought


    "Of course, he has many people on his side. Anyways an attack on the Count''s only child is punishable by death and they allmitted that crime." Harry agreed with Jaffrey


    He also understood that a Count had enough power to justify these killings.


    "Alright, you can leave now." Jaffrey ordered Harry


    Harry left after he bowed down to Jaffrey. On his way out, he once again nced at the container full of resource that he had brought for his master.


    ''What is he going to do with that blood?'' Harry wondered


    HIs body felt chills as he recalled the process of draining the men he had ended by himself on Jaffrey''s orders.


    ...


    Jaffrey had one strange request this time after the mission.


    He wanted Harry to collect the blood of the individuals he would be killing.


    ''As far as i can remember, there is no method of performing a blood ritual with the blood of the powerful Ki warriors.''


    The blood rituals were of many kind. It was a practice that was done and followed by many in the previous era.


    But the most important part that could not be passed on to the current era was how to use the blood from powerful ki warriors.


    The method to us these rituals were to use the blood of simr level which was generally a normal human''s. So that when absorbed by a ki warrior the power of that many different human''s would not collide.


    The same process when done with the blood of strong ki warriors would cause many difficulties to the person who absorbed it.


    ''Did he find a method that was lost to the previous era? Does he actually know how to utilise and process the blood from ki warriors?'' Harry felt chills in his body as hee to this conclusion.


    ''Hmm, did he finally leave?'' Jaffrey sensed the area around him to check if Harry was still around


    ''Finally. I got my hands on some good stuff after this long time.''


    ''He must be wondering why i have ordered him to bring the blood from those people.''


    Jaffrey smirked as he thought of the tension inside Harry''s mind.


    ''How can i find something that even the Royal family has failed to find? hehe. I am just built different.''


    It was impossible for him to find and secure something that was used in the previous era.


    In fact there was no such method as the blood ritual to use the blood from high level Ki warriors. It was his special physique that actually helped him.


    ...


    (I just happened to not divide my chapters into two and posted them as one, the word count is 2k)

 Chapter 100: Mother and child

    In fact there was no such method as the blood ritual to use the blood from high level Ki warriors. It was his special physique that actually helped him.


    ...


    He had a unique ability that he inherited from the bloodline of his family.


    However, his situation was little problematic. Up until he was in the level three of ki warrior , he did not get ess to this ability of his.


    He did not even have the idea of the ability he might have. It was a surprise to him when he had suddenly awakened an unique ability during a fight.


    He could use his blood and ki to boost his power by arge margin. That was the sole purpose of his ability that he had awakened, but there was a catch.


    No one, not even a superhuman like ki warrior would be able to survive the loss of blood on that scale.


    The blood rituals came in y at this moment. Even though it was difficult and dangerous to consume and absorb the blood from high level of ki warriors, it was not instantly lethal.


    The ritual had a method to slow down those side effects.


    At the same time, the ability of his was actually able to ept the ritual without any threat to his life.


    He could do the rituals all he wanted, just with small breaks in between them.


    ...


    "Time to process it." Jaffrey said


    He poured out the blood from the container into the safe space he had prepared already.


    It was a kind of bath but the main ingredient here being blood instead of the herbs and water. He had to submerge his body into the blood while also controlling it toplete the ritual.


    Jaffrey began, the blood made a cocoon around him. Itpletely sealed Jaffrey from outside world as if he was in the mother''s womb again.


    The ritual was really mentally exhausting but Jaffrey had quite the experience. It was not his first time when he controlled the blood of so many ki warriors.


    Minutes passed, hours passed but there was no sign of Jaffrey going out of the cocoon. He was still only breathing at times as if he had gone to hibernate inside the blood.


    ...


    Kern forest


    "Ughh these fucking mammals. I don''t even want your fucking child. Just leave me alone already." The crazy Alchemist shouted at the giant bear who was dangerously close to him.


    He was being chased by the mother of the young bear. He was not even trying to hunt the bear or his young kid.


    The Alchemist just happened to be close to the ce where the bear family resided. The young bear happened to find him and made noises to attract it''s deadly mother.


    What could the Alchemist do? He was still a level three warrior. It did not even ur to him that he had to fight the bear. The bear was around fifteen feet in height as it angrily chased him.


    He was fully focused on running away from them while he checked through his bag. He wanted to find something that would put him out of this situation.


    ...


    "Nothing to distract a demon bear and it''s child?? " He went through all of his stuff nearly and still could not find anything of use.


    He was angry and frustrated with himself for hisck of preparation.


    "Why the hell do I have this man eating spider in my bag???" He angrily shouted as he threw the bug behind him. The two bear were surprised at the human''s despicable tactics.


    The mother bear wanted a fair fight. She wanted to take revenge on her child''s bully. She was chasing on him but the human had thrown a dangerous bug back at them.


    The mother bear swatted the bug to the side easily with its paws before roaring loudly. It continued to give a chase to the Alchemist.


    "Finally fucking something helpful." The Alchemist shouted before he happily threw the potion back to the two bears rushing at him.


    Throw


    Smash


    ...


    The mother bear once again used her paws to swat away the thing enemy fired at them. But this time, she was out of luck.


    The potion that Alchemist had thrown out at the bear was an extremely cold medicine.


    The medicine was used to reduce the medicinal properties of extreme heat nts to make them easy to consume.


    Although, when in contact with a creature the potion worked extremely. It had the power to even affect level four warriors who had already gone through their body transformation.


    The potion could at best freeze their body part and if they were able to repel it then they would be suffering from some side effects depending upon the damage and contact made with the potion.


    The bear had smashed the potion and coverd it''s whole palm with the potion sessfully.


    A cold frost like smoke former around the bear''s hand. The mother bear cried in terror and pain but the Alchemist was nowhere to be found.


    The instant the mother bear had smashed the potion, he was already prepared to run away with his full strength and even used some of the buff techniques he had.


    ...


    The mother bear cried in pain as it tired to shake his hand off of the cold that was being formed around it.


    Unfortunately for the mother bear, it could not repel the effect of a potion that even a level four warrior was not able to resist.


    Comparatively, the bear had a stronger physique than most level four warrior. So, it could recover after a few weeks.


    But that was in the case when the bear was not attacked and preyed on because of it''s sudden drop inbat ability.


    Fortunately for the mother bear, it had a safe cave back in his area which was rarely visited by any of the unwanted guests because of it''s vengeful nature.


    The mother bear reluctantly went back to its cave along with its kid. The Alchemist was already out from the sensing range of the pair of the mammals.


    But he still did not stay around and did not take a break, he was far more worried about the his situation at the moment because the area he had intruder into was a swamp full of what not dangerous predators.


    ...


    "Finally, out of that fucking carriage." Rae uttered as he stepped out of the carriage he had taken up on the day he had left the Earl''s ce.


    "It was a tiring journey, really tiring one." Rae sighed as he recalled his time in the carriage.


    The distance from the Earl''s ce to the academy was not really that far. At most, they could have travelled to the academy in two days, that too on a conservative measure.


    If Rae were to drive the carriage then he was convinced that he could havepleted the journey in one and a half days easily.


    Even with their night stays at the inns and visits to popr sites, he was still confident to reach the Royal academy in two days.


    ''Ugh that kid, if not for his persistent questioning and spying on me.''


    He was very disturbed and ufortable in the whole journey. Not only did this Serena''s kid kept asking questions to him about various things but he also began to spy on Rae.


    ...


    In the beginning, Rae thought that perhaps the kid had some doubts about his mother and Rae being in contact.


    Rae was a little scared honestly. He did not want the kid to know of this debauchery that his mother Serena hadmitted.


    Also, the problems that it would have caused to Rae himself was uncountable. So, Rae was very patient and passionate about the kid''s talking and opinions.


    What he actually found out was that the kid admired him because of his background.


    Since Rae had an identity of a young man from the backwaters who had trained on his own, the kid kind of idolised him.


    But it was already veryte when Rae had found about this. By that time, almost ny percent of the journey had beenpleted.


    Though, knowing that the kid had no idea about Serena and him did lessen the burden on his mind .


    ...


    In the journey, whenever the kid wanted to visit a popr site he knew about or go to the restaurant or such which he had heard about from some of his friends, Rae wholeheartedly supported him.


    He wanted to get on the good side of the kid and collect some information about what the kid had in his mind.


    The security and other people were not much of a hurdle against his opinions.


    Since Rae had quite the influence on Serena and Alice both, the guards and the other personnel travelling together with him were very respectful of him.


    At times, Rae had also shut down the mouths of some of the strong but idiotic people in the journey which cemented his position as a strong warrior.


    The journey was hectic and Rae did not wish to have another such journey again. At the very least, he did not want to travel together with a kid.


    At times, he had even thought of running to the academy with his own skills such as the flying skill and what not but he put down the idea instantly.


    Honestly, he could have covered the distance between the academy and Serena''s ce within three to four hours.


    The amount of ki that it would have taken him to fly that long was barely half of his total amount of ki.


    ....


    (Please vote with power stones)

 Chapter 101: Whiteblayde

    Honestly, he could have covered the distance between the academy and Serena''s ce within three to four hours.


    The amount of ki that it would have taken him to fly that long was barely half of his total amount of ki.


    ....


    Rae however, decided to hold back himself and bear with the arduous journey for the sake of that kid.


    "We are leaving Sir Rae, we would be taking the young master to the designated ce next." One of guards from security member said to Rae


    The guards were supposed to escort Rae and their young master Dino to their designated ce with safety andfort.


    Rae was to be dropped at the Royal academy for his registration and Dino was supposed to be escorted to the professor of the academy who was willing to teach him privately.


    Since, they had escorted Rae to the academy, one of them could stay and help with his amodations. While the rest of the team escorted young master Dino to the professor.


    "Alright, thanks for the help guys." Rae said with a smile


    No matter how much trouble the journey has caused but the security guys were having it worse than him to amodate the needs. He was genuinely grateful for their hard work.


    "Hhehe Thanks to you to Sir." The guy nervously chuckled after Rae thanked him for the help in the journey. He had gotten a small idea of the strength that Rae possessed in his young body.


    ...


    "It happens to be you, uhhm..dy." Rae mumbled in surprise


    The personnel who was responsible for his admission and other registration processes was the veileddy he had seen from Serena''s room. He did not know her name and he wanted to ask her for it.


    "I am just a good friend of madam Alice." She replied curtly


    "And I am here to help you with the registration only. You would be on your own after this." Thedy was still veiled and appeared uninterested in revealing her identity. She was quick to announce her intentions for this meeting.


    "Ohh I am aware of that. Did you think I wanted you to stay with me?" Rae asked teasingly


    Snort


    The veileddy ignored Rae''s reply as she began to head to the academy.


    "That''s it. Now, you are allowed to stay and attend sses in the academy. Even though you are slightlyte for your admission." The processof admission was quicklypleted with her help.


    "I appreciate the help, thanks." Rae thanked thedy before parting their ways.


    ...


    Rae was headed into the direction of his dorms. The living space had little boundaries, the male and female students of the academy lived in the same building.


    ''That seems to be the artifact she had mentioned.'' He looked at the statue of the man in the garden as he thought


    Thedy had exined to him about the safety of the royal academy. The statue was equipped with an artifact that was able to protect the whole academy against any type of attack or cmity.


    He finally reached he room. The room was nothing out of ordinary. It had a bed, a table with a chair and a shelf for books.


    "What to do now?" He contemted


    Since, he was very free at the moment, he had no idea about his next steps. He decided to organise his thoughts and n the few next goals for his lecherous n.


    "Go to Natasha?" He could go to Natasha and get in contact with her.


    "Find those guys from the forest?" Or he could decide to meet Freya and others whom he had saved in the forest earlier.


    "The Queen''s mission is more important, I will get the other things done along the way." It was not really a hard decision to make.


    He was supposed toplete a mission and thepletion of that mission would ensure his rtionship with the royalty. The connection with the royal family was more important to him for the moment.


    ...


    "It is decided then." Rae left his room


    He was not nning to be inside the room after that sessful but long seclusion where he gained strength. He was happy and excited to go around and explore the academy.


    ''There are many beauties out here.'' Rae thought as he looked around.


    The building was filled with studentsing and going. All of them seemed to be in rush becuase it was the time for their sses at the moment.


    Rae was also headed to one of these lectures. He was ate arrival and he had to keep attending his sses with other students while also taking care of what he missed.


    ''The ss I am supposed to take is professor Daniel''s swordsmanship?'' Rae recalled the routine that he had skimmed through and did not bother to remember.


    ...


    "Oliver" In a grand room, a male voice called


    The man named Oliver who was dressed luxuriously like a noble nodded to the origin of the voice.


    "What is the status of your n at the academy?" The semi naked pot bellied man asked Oliver


    "It is being done my lord... We are almost there." The man''s subordinate replied


    ''How do I put this to that useless king? He is just busy indulging in woman with his political power and authority.'' Oliver nced at the semi naked man in front of him.


    The man was none other than the King of the Aeratia kingdom. The useless king to be exact, even right now the Whiteyde bloodline heir was semi naked in his bed.


    Oliver was made to report to the King''s room most of the time. There was a woman in the bed under the nket, probably from the harem of that useless king.


    "I see, I hope to have this done within this month." Whiteyde King replied disinterestedly to Oliver''s reply


    "I am confident that I will not disappoint you." Oliver assured sincerely as he tried to not nce at the beautiful naked woman in the king''s bed.


    The King did not seem to mind Oliver''s presence, the presence of another man in his room while his woman stayed naked.


    ''What a curvy body...'' Oliver nced at the woman in king''s bed, he was beginning to undress the woman. It was Oliver''s cue to leave.


    ...


    [ Had my exams, apologies for the long break ]

 Chapter 102: Sold for money

    ''What a curvy body...'' Oliver nced at the woman in king''s bed, he was beginning to undress the woman. It was Oliver''s cue to leave.


    ...


    Thedy was beautiful and had unbelievably smooth curves. She wasying on her stomach while her hair hid and covered her beautiful face.


    However, her curves were not hidden under the nket properly. It was partially visible and Oliver also happened to get a good view.


    The king was not in a good mood though. He had been disturbed by the shady guy who came to report when he was busy in the baby making.


    He was not really that interested in politics. It felt to him that it''s inferior to use schemes against people who are weak and insignificant.


    What was the use of his superior status if he required ns to dominate lowlifes?


    He did not care much about the ns and schemes of his subordinates either. For him, it was pretty easy to dispose and rece them for good. Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    That is how he very easily ascended the throne of his father.


    ...


    At the moment, the king was fully invested in satistifying his cravings for beautifuldy.


    He came to like one of his subordinates woman when he first saw her at a party, where he had invited a few influential people and to his satisfaction the husband was a smart one.


    That noble was happy to hear that the King liked his beautiful wife and it did not take long for him to propose a deal.


    A business ess in exchange for the noble''s wifepanionship. It was a no brainer profitable deal for the King.


    "Why are you sprawled out like that? Don''t tell me you are tired already? haah" Kingmented on the state ofdy in his bed


    She wasying on the bed with her body rxed as if she were done with him. She wasying on her stomach while showing her beautiful naked back.


    "My lordd??... That is my.." A melodious yet hesitant voice came out of thedy''s pretty mouth.


    "Yes yes, I know. That is your ass." The king said as he began ying with the curvy butt.


    He nted his face in the middle of the crack of her ass with his tongue out.


    ...


    "But that ce is... not good." Thedy said in a firm voice this time before suddenly hesitating as her voice lowered into submission again.


    ''He forces his way in if you resist and he likes it. Otherwise he is a total idiot who you can control.'' She recalled how her influential noble friend had given her some tips to handle the nefarious king.


    ''Also his stamina in bed is not good. So, he forces himself to perform and causes extra pain to the woman if she seems rxed.


    It might be different if he uses his powers though, So be careful Selena.''


    Selena recalled the precious words which caused her to stop resisting. ording to her logic, if resistance turned on the king and caused an increase in his libido then she better not resist him.


    ''If resisting was an option then I would not havee here to please this fat bastard.''


    Selena thought as she recalled her husband''s words.


    She was a woman of the spineless noble who offered his wife to the King to show his submissiveness and ttery to the king.


    Selena thought of resisting but her husband informed him about some of the maiden woman from the noble families which were forced to be a part of the king''s harem.


    She was just a temporary thing for the king which was the only thing that kept her mind sane.


    It was not that she was cheating on her husband for the first time but being taken advantage by the king was something new to her.


    Seeing her stop resisting, the king ended his teasing after a short while. He had intended to y with Selena''s ass.


    Selena felt good as her other hole was being teased by none other than the king but the fun was short lived.


    The King was unable to get his thing erect much to her disappointment and began to rest.


    ''She did say that he is not good in bed. But still, he did really well and fucked me for quite a while in the beginning. Maybe because he is tired already.''


    ''Let''s hope that I remain untouched in my butt.'' Selena thought as she too restedfortably in the bed


    ...


    Oliver was heading out of the king''s pce with many thoughts going on in his head.


    ''That asshole, spending his precious time with women. But I would not be doing anything better than him if I were in his ce.''


    Oliver thought with hatred and envy towards the king.


    ''Instead, I would have that lonely queen in my bed. It''s not like I would not be able to have her right now.


    Her position is unstable, she would not mind giving small favours for my support.''


    Oliver was fully smitten with the queen. He had liked her from the moment he had seen her and heard her voice.


    Currently, the queen was in trouble with the king and other members of the king''s court. Her position was unstable and shecked the support from nobles.


    ''He is the worst of the Whiteyde bloodline. I don''t think he would resist gaining strength in exchange of that woman.''


    Oliver was nning to have the queen for himself. From his observations, the queen herself would not be willing to give in easily in exchange for his support.


    But a deal with the king was a better and efficient option for him. The useless king would not mind selling that arrogantdy.


    ''Let''s just hope that I get toplete my mission sessfully and sooner.''


    Everything was dependent on his n and it''s execution. If things went well then everything would fall in ce for Oliver.


    ...


    Back at a Baron''s ce, Maria was lecturing her young daughter harshly.


    "What are you doing Aerielle? You know it is difficult for you to go around and travel at this age. You are too weak to be on your own and alone."


    Maria had caught her daughter trying to sneak out of her room. Aerielle was trying to leave the town and go to another province.


    "huh" Aerielle made a face before storming into her room.


    "Did she realise it? I mean it was not a secret. It was known to almost everyone of them but she was unaware.


    And where is he?? There seems to be no news about him. It has been more than a week already."


    Maria was unsure if Aerielle had gotten to know about the rtionship between Maria and Rae. She believed it to be the reason of her daughter''s rebellious attitude.


    ...


    (Read ten chapters in advance with tier 3 privilege)

 Chapter 103: Aerielle knows (18+)

    Maria was unsure if Aerielle had gotten to know about the rtionship between Maria and Rae. She believed it to be the reason of her daughter''s rebellious attitude.


    ...


    Maria was aware of the attraction Aerielle felt towards Rae. She was also aware that her rtionship with Rae was going to be revealed to her daughter sooner orter and that would undoubtedly cause her heartbreak.


    But more than that, the aspect of her mother loving and living with another man when her biological father lives together with them and is well and alive would hurt Aerielle more.


    Although Maria was not sure about the reason for her daughter''s outrage yet but she was sure that the reason would be none other than Maria herself.


    ''I should have a talk with her.'' Maria thought to herself as she gripped the dress she was wearing tightly with her soft hands


    This was the first time she was feeling this frustrated after her fortunate encounter with Rae which had changed her life for good.


    It felt disheartening to her, seeing her daughter in that state of mind. However, she decided to talk it out with Aerielle.


    ''No, when she would calm down and talk it out with me. I need to give her some space.'' Maria thought before giving her mind a break from he stress.


    shback:


    "No what are you... let''s tone it down a little Aerielle might hear us." Maria whispered frantically to Rae


    Rae smiled as he stopped fondling her breasts and kept he hand off from her butt. He was in mood for some fun and wanted to release his stuff inside the married Maria quickly.


    "She is asleep already. Why do you think would she peep on us in the middle of the night?" Rae replied before he began to move his hands inside her dress, his strong hands quickly reached her sensitive spots


    "But we are in the corridor.. Haa Ah" Maria resisted but she could not hold the moan from being teased in the open like this


    "My maids would hear me. Please not now." Her eyes seductive were wanting Rae but her words kept resisting it


    "Alright, if you suck on my thing here then I would stop." Rae smirked as he gave her a proposal to make it easy for Maria


    He wanted to cum, it did mot matter to him the method from which Maria would make him cum. A blowjob from a sexy milf like Maria was good enough.


    Maria looked in shock but her body was quick to react. She knew that the proposal was likely an ultimatum from Rae.


    ''Alright, it is just a blowjob. I will end it quickly in a minute. He is quite young'' She underestimated Rae because of her age.


    "Okay, I will do it." Maria quickly bent over and got on her knees. Her beautiful dress was showing her breasts in full glory.


    She opened her wet mouth, her sharp long tongue appeared wet and slimy. She pushed it out as she pulled down Rae''s pant instantly.


    ''It is big. No matter how many times I see it, he is really gifted in this aspect.'' Maria was doing these favors to Rae since a week.


    She had let Rae fuck her pussy shortly but that was in secret and they were not able to do it in a rxed manner.


    She gobbled up his thing with enthusiasm as she began to suck on it hungrily. She did not have much experience with the Baron but she was mature and sexy enough to understand what a horny young man would like to have.


    Slurp


    Slurp


    The only reason she was entertaining Rae''s requests was because she herself was pent up and needed a release. Rae had also saved her husband''s life and openly appreciated Maria''s beauty. It did not feel that bad to fulfill a young guy''s fantasy.


    ''No way!!! Is she mother? She is mother....'' Aerielle spotted Maria on her knees sucking enthusiastically on Rae''s monstrous thing.


    She was an adult and already knew of rtions between men and woman. Being a noble, she had to be extra careful of these things.


    She was shocked to see her kind and mature mother pleasing a young guy of her age. The position of her mother was also a humiliating one.


    Aerielle was shocked and unable to move. She was on her way to have a little chat with her mother but she came across a secret affair.


    Before she could understand and react to it. The young guest of her father had already made a strange face.


    His big thing pumped and Maria, her mother looked to be gulping on that thing.


    Maria''s mouth leaked out white stuff because of her inability to swallow it all while Rae held her head tightly against his crotch.


    ...


    Back to the present day


    Aerielle pov


    ''Why can''t I go around and travel while she can have rtions with guys my age. That too with someone like Rae.''


    She had a talk with her father which enraged and saddened her. Adding to that injury was the gossips of the servants in her mansion.


    Some of the maids were discussing how wild Maria acted in the bed.


    The problem was that they were discussing about Maria and Rae in the bed, not Maria and her father.


    This led to her attempt to escape from the mansion and live outside and alone for a while. She wanted to have a little space where she could think for herself only as an adult


    The Baron, her father had hinted to her about the rtionship between Maria and Rae. Recalling what she had heard from the maids around the mansion, Aerielle really got in doubt.


    ''Is she really cheating on him? Why would she do that?''


    "She said it was just a mistake, something she did when under the effect of alcohol." She had kind of asked Maria about the rtionship with Rae.


    Maria had hinted that it was nothing serious just good friendship between her and the young man.


    However, Aerielle was able to sound out from her mother that there was an instance where they had gotten quitefortable with each other.


    ...


    (Power stones please)

 Chapter 104: Mother and daughter want me (18+)

    "She said it was just a mistake, something she did when under the effect of alcohol." She had kind of asked Maria about the rtionship with Rae.


    Maria had hinted that it was nothing serious just good friendship between her and the young man.


    However, Aerielle was able to sound out from her mother that there was an instance where they had gotten quitefortable with each other.


    ...


    However, Aerielle''s memory where she had seen her mother enthusiastically gobbling up on Rae''s thing in an open corridor was vivid in her memory. She could not forget that image inside her head.


    ''I mean there must be a reason. He has been in debt before and being a noble he had been a frequent visitor to the brothels too.


    When all summed up, that makes him a really bad husband and father.''


    She tried to evaluate the reason for all of this mess in her small family


    ''No wonder he is being cheated on!!'' After realising that at every point it was her father that was the main problem.


    She realised that Maria was kind of okay for doing it.


    ...


    ''Why Rae though?


    Come on Aerielle, you knew, you knew already that there was this thing going on in between them.


    You have had seen them in a really suspicious andpromising position. What did you expect?''


    Her mind was in turmoil. She was in a mess because of the acting her father had done in front of her to gain sympathy.


    Also, she had seen her mother and Rae in suspicious positions but she ignored it most of the times.


    ''I just liked him because he looked kind of handsome and is good with words and is kind of strong nothing else.


    I just need to travel and explore. I am sure there are many guys out there like him and even better than him.''


    She sighed as she slept off in her room while trying to find peace of her mind.


    ...


    "Haah that girl, I am really frustrated now." Maria was also kind of tensed but then she let it go. She believed that at most she had to admit to her daughter that she had a rtionship with Rae and that was all.


    She was in her room, sitting in her bed as she thought things through.


    To calm her mind, she went to have a bath. It was time to sleep and she could use a good rxing bath before it.


    "I need help, perhaps I should call for Trisha?" Maria was not in the mood to have a bath in solitude.


    She was pent because of the regr sessions she used to have with Rae when he used toe. She wanted to call upon her personal maid Trisha to release some of her pent up stress with her help.


    "Trisha??" Maria called out loud for her


    "You called me madam?" The maid appeared in her usual servant attire and asked Maria politely


    Trisha looked like a youngdy in her mid twenties with the short skirt and and shirt of her maid dress.


    To spice it up, she was also wearing a thin stocking which was really transparent and made even a mature woman like Maria interested in the sexy legs.


    "Prepare me a bath and help me." Maria said to Trisha as she began to take off her clothes. She was prepared to go in the bath naked together with Trisha.


    ''A bath with me? Right now?'' Trisha was kind of surprised by Maria''s order


    It had been a long while since Maria had requested for a bath with her. She used to do it a lot before the arrival of Rae into her life but not anymore.


    Also, it was time for her session with the Baron but Trisha did not bring it up.


    She prepared the bath while Maria was already naked and inside the big bathtub.


    ...


    Without asking for any permission, Trisha stripped down to her naked body and entered the bath as she faced Maria.


    She began to massage Maria''s beasts which look more lively and fresh than before. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Ah .. hmm, keep going" Maria moaned as she felt Trisha''s hands on her breasts


    Encouraged from Maria''s reactions, Trisha put her face closer to Maria''s big breasts and did a quick but seductive lick on the sensitive and perky nipples.


    Maria moaned again, this time a little louder and squeezed her legs together from the pleasure she felt on being teased at her nipples.


    "Are you alright? " The Baron asked from outside her room but his quick stepsing closer could be heard clearly


    Baron stopped at the door of the bath, the gate was open and he could see both Maria and Trisha in the bath.


    ''They are ying together naked? Is this finally my chance to turn around the things?''


    He quickly thought as he saw the chance to have his beautiful wife back to himself after a long while.


    Maria and Trisha looked tempting as they were both almost hugging each other naked in the bath.


    It would have been difficult for any sane man to not have thoughts at them, Baron was the man who had the taste of both Trisha and Maria.


    He instantly got the idea of having them together.


    "It''s not that bad, I could use a ss of that."


    Maria replied sensually to the Baron''s question. She saw the baron having alcohol in his hands and she quickly asked for a ss of that.


    ''It is a good time to have alcohol. I need to forget some things and some feelings.''


    She thought as she looked at the bold act of her husband who decided to enter her room without permission.


    She did not mind his impulsive action because she knew that it was time for Trisha''s session with the Baron.


    Maria knew that the Baron must havee to look for Trisha when he happened to hear her voice and entered the bath.


    ...


    (Support my work)

 Chapter 105: Maria makes a Cuck (18+)

    Maria knew that the Baron must havee to look for Trisha when he happened to hear her voice and entered the bath.


    ...


    Hearing her madam desire alcohol, Trisha quickly jumped out of the tub and ran to bring out sses for serving Maria.


    "I can manage, hand me the bottle." Maria ordered Trisha


    She didn''t want to trouble Trisha and waste time to bring the ss when she could have it from the bottle itself.


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    The Baron held out his hand holding the bottle to Trisha while his lustful eyes could not decide whether to check out Trisha or Maria. They both were naked and appeared alluring.


    Trisha handed the bottle to Maria as she walked back to the bathtub and her bubble butt jiggled and tempted the Baron to spank it.


    "What?? Do you want to join too?" Maria asked the Baron teasingly with a slightly harsh tone


    "I.. no. I mean I was here for you." Baron was nervous all of a sudden after hearing his wife put it like that


    It was obvious that he wanted to join.


    "For me? Why? Are you tired of ying with the young maids in the mansion?" Maria snorted in dissatisfaction as she made thement on her husband


    "You are still my wife. How dare you talk to me like that. I am letting you get away with him that doesn''t mean you would disrespect me." Baron angrily shouted


    He was holding back himself from acting upon his instincts. While he was ready to have a good fuck with Trisha, Maria had called the maid for herself.


    Baron was still able to resist it but his frustration peaked when he saw the provocative attitude of his bitch wife.


    He shouted at her like he used to before the meeting with Rae.


    "Is that why you stopped entering my room after he began to visit me? Because you are a noble and a proud husband, you let your wife sleep with aplete stranger." Maria said to him in provocative tone


    She had already poured the alcohol from the bottle in her mouth rashly. Few sips of the precious alcohol dripped down her luscious lips and brushed against her big breasts before disappearing in the bath.


    "You!!!" Baron was speechless as he shouted in anger at her


    The words from his wife Maria were true and unsettling. He did not want to bring it up with anyone, even Rae did not mention about this change of dynamics in their rtionship.


    ...


    "If you want it so much, then you can do it in front of me. You seem to be ready." Maria toned down her voice after listening the Baron''s angry shout


    Shepromised as she realised that the Baron was not really asking for much. At best she could help him with his hands if Trisha could not satisfy him.


    ''It is alright. I am his wife, a little touching with him would not be a big issue.


    And it''s not like I wanted it. He came up to me and I happened to be needing a touch of a man after the sudden absence of Rae.'' Maria thought to herself


    She was already thinking of the excuses she was going to make in case Rae asked about it.


    ''y in front of her? It''s better this way. I have Trisha naked for my help and I might even be able to reim that cheating bitch.''


    Baron quickly stripped naked in front of the naked Maria and Trisha. He was not going to miss his chance of being able to reim Maria.


    Just like Maria could tell that Baron was waiting for Trisha, he could also see that Trisha was called by Maria for the same purpose.


    No matter the Baron or his wife, Trisha pleasured both of them. However, the priority was always Maria first.


    So being able to do it in front of Maria meant that she wanted to watch it or maybe even have it again.


    ...


    Baron had a hard cock ready to enter Trisha''s pussy. Not very big but it was a decent size with hard erection.


    However, the Baron was not going at Trisha even though she was ready to offer him her baby making holes. He was stroking his cock as he came closer to the bathtub.


    Maria was inside the bathtub while Trisha just happened to be outside it because she had handed over the alcohol to her after getting out.


    Trisha''s naked body was wet with water and Baron was not the one to hold back on a maid. With one hand he stroked his cock while he used the other hand to grope Trisha''s butt.


    "Ah hmm" Trisha moaned from the sensation


    Baron did not stop at just groping the sexy butt. He used his mouth to suck on Trisha''s breast while also ying with the ass.


    "Mhmm" Maria made a humming sound, her hands were in between her thick thighs as she made a M with her legs in the bathtub.


    ...


    Maria pped away the Baron''s hand, he wasing close to her breasts while she was busy ying with her vagina.


    "Haha, did you really think I would let you do that? Why don''t you try it on a maid. I am sure you are already well acquainted with some of them." Maria condescendingly said


    "You!! You know I have seen you with him. I don''t mind you doing that with that guy but you are even denying me!!" Baron angrily shouted at her


    He thought that Maria was ying with herself which meant he could go and proceed with groping her and having some fun.


    ''I had forgotten about the difference in the size. It seems that I would not be able to be satisfied with by anyone else other than him.''


    "Alright, I''d let you watch me. That''s it. Call for a maid if you really want to do it. Nothing more." Maria gave an ultimatum to her husband with a disappointed face


    She wanted to have sex but the moment she saw his cock, her anticipation was killed as she realised that the pleasure she desired would not be possible from that thing.


    ...

 Chapter 106 : Maria with the Baron (18+)

    She wanted to have sex but the moment she saw his cock, her anticipation was killed as she realised that the pleasure she desired would not be possible from that thing.


    ...


    "You..!! Alright " Baron shouted at Maria in frustration and dissatisfaction as he conceded


    Maria slowly pushed out her left leg from the water which caused her soft looking pussy lips to spread. She yfully pointed her sexy feet at her husband as if calling him toe closer.


    ''Goodness, it feels like she is finally opening up to me, this horny slut.'' Baron thought as he stepped closer to the bathtub


    Maria had wet and long hair which Baron wanted to hold onto as he nned face fuck her for the first time after so long.


    Maria had not let the Baron do it with her after the birth of Aerielle, their first and only child.


    Baron stared hard, he could see Maria''s curvy body as she spread her beautiful legs to tease him and also used hands on her hairless pussy.


    "Mmm hm, do note close. Help him Trisha." Before the Baron coulde any closer, Maria had already ordered him to stop


    She was not sure and wanted to watch Baron and Trisha do it before she decides to have some fun with him.


    "Here? In front of you Madam?" Trisha asked in surprise


    ''Is she finally nning to do it with him? After that long of sex less marriage. I have to help him here that means she is nning to be a part of it.''


    Trisha was naked and wet at the moment. The wetness was not from the water only, she anticipated and was about to have a good time with the Baron.


    However, Maria had called for her which caused some dissatisfaction in Trisha. Even though Maria could help her orgasm, there was something special about getting a man.


    Fortunately, the events got yed out in such a manner that she could y with both the Baron and his wife.


    Maria only nodded to Trisha''s hesitant question. Trisha quickly went to Baron''s back and began to stroke his cock from behind in front of Maria.


    ...


    "How do you like my feet?" Maria could see that Trisha wanted to show her how the Baron reacted to the handjob.


    She could see Baron''s expression changing as he tried to touch Trisha standing behind him while her hands teased his cock. So, she used her feet to gently rub against his cock.


    "Haah hhh" Baron groaned in pleasure as he felt the sensation of Maria''s soft feet and Trisha''s hand together on his cock while his back was being pressed against Trisha''s breasts.


    ''Noo, No!! Not yet!''


    Spurt


    Spurt


    Spurt


    The sensation was too much for the Baron. He came instantly after Maria began to stroke his thing with her feet. The view and the excitement of having two woman at a same time had him cum hard.


    "Was that too much for you? You can leave now." Maria said in a disappointed tone before cleaning her cum stained feet with a towel.


    ''It is not even thick. It seems he is having quite the fun time with Trisha.'' Maria looked at Trisha who was still pressing her breasts against the Baron


    She could easily assess that Trisha was in heat and she needed an outlet to relieve her stress.


    "Help him to his room and no need to join me here. I am off to my room." Maria ordered Trisha


    She was not in the mood to entertain the Baron after seeing him spurt his load so easily. Maybe it was hisck of quantity and quality but she did not seem to desire his load at all.


    Maria then decided that it was better for Trisha to help Baron. Since, it did not seem to her that the Baron would be able to perform like Rae.


    "You wait, one day you wille begging for this cock." The Baron said to Maria


    Perhaps it was his embarassment from his premature ejaction, he felt attacked after Maria asked Trisha to show him out in a disappointed tone.


    "Sure, I will be waiting." Maria answered curtly before she began to get out of her bath


    Her mood was already ruined and she did not want to see Baron and Trisha enjoying while she could only masturbate.


    She decided to hold in her desires and sleep for the moment.


    ...


    "Alright" Maria went out of the bath as her voluptuous breasts jiggled at her steps.


    She picked up a bathrobe and wore it in a slow manner with elegance. The Baron and Trisha were still there, waiting for the real head of the house to leave before they left.


    Lick


    Lick


    Trisha could not hold it in and she quickly licked the cum from the Baron which stained her pretty hands. Maria happened to notice it but she did notment.


    She had actually seen Trisha suck out cum from her bed and then from her creampie which Rae had given. The look on Trisha''s face was wild after she ate the cum out from Maria''s pussy.


    ''She really likes eating cum. I don''t know how she happened to get this kink. I never showed her something like this when I trained her.'' Maria thought as she left the room


    Maria had trained Trisha to be a maid and also as a personal attendant. She had taught him about the matters of pleasure.


    The surprising change in her urred only after the recent times and it had nothing to do with the Baron.


    Trisha was trying her best to get the Baron hard and erect again and to do that she kept ying with his limp cock.


    "Haah, ruined the mood." Maria sighed


    She sat on her bed while still adorning the thin bathrobe. Her hands wondered around her pubic area as she imagined ying with Trisha and Baron.


    She tickled her nipples as she tried sucking on her big boobs while her wet pussy lips anticipated a big cock.


    ...

 Chapter 107 : Making new friends

    She tickled her nipples as she tried sucking on her big boobs while her wet pussy lips anticipated a big cock.


    ...


    Baron jumped on Trisha the moment Maria went out of the room. Dissatisfied by his quick ejaction, he wanted show Trisha his manliness.


    Old as he was but the Baron held enough lust tost two rounds with Trisha before copsing into a deep sleep.


    He did not get to creampie Trisha because it was against the conditions set up by Maria for Trisha''s protection. But he was rxed after having his fill of the fun.


    Maria however was not really having fun. She had left Trisha for her husband while she herself had a weak orgasm as she yed with her sensitive spots before she slept.


    ''I really wish I could have it deep inside my womb. I don''t care whose cock it is, I just want to experience it deep in my vagina and feel the cum.'' Trisha thought in desperation


    Trisha yed with herself as she cleaned up her dirty body. She was not satisfied by the old Baron and wanted something big and energetic, something which could satisfy her like Maria in the bed that day.


    ''I want to have a taste of that again, that texture, that ethereal vour of his young and vigorous cum.'' Trisha recalled the taste of Rae''s semen.


    Her insatiable lust increased but she held it in for now, simr to her madam Maria. Because the Baron was not really someone who could satisfy her and the men at the mansion were not really to her liking.


    Though, it would be different if she could not hold it in.


    She might give in and get ploughed by a few guards at the mansion, at least that''s how she fantasised and masturbated before she went to sleep.


    ...


    "It''s really a Big academy worthy of being at the top of the kingdom." Rae muttered as he looked around while trying to get to his ss.


    He got the general direction from one of the students he met while looking around.


    "But to think the royal academy only teaches three subjects is kind of meh. The necessary sses to graduate from here is Language, Survival and Combat.


    It appears as if they are preparing agents to infiltrate anothernd." When Rae looked at the sses that were held at academy, there were many of them on various topics.


    However, the sses were non mandatory and could be elected by the students on their own but that is if they had enough credits and avable seat in the ss.


    If a student did not have the necessary credits then it would not be possible to attend any sses except for the mandatory one which was Language, Survival and Combat.


    Combat did not mean a specific ss like body reinforcement technique ss or a ki fighting technique. It was just a lesson on how to fight, nothing more nothing less.


    "Luckily for the students, the credit can be earned through many ways and the fight for the spots in sses only happens when there is a powerful figure who decides to give a lecture and all the students of various years flock in to attend it." Rae muttered


    Today was one such day, professor Daniel who was one of these powerful figures was going to take a ss. That is how he got the information on the credit system.


    ...


    ''This looks like a stadium but with many obstacles.. A Colosseum?'' Rae looked around as he arrived at the ce where he was supposed to attend the ss.


    Many students were already present there and their number was more than fifty already.


    In the centre of the Colosseum was a dark tanneddy who was dressed skimpy and had wide hips but small breasts.


    She had her dark ck hair tied in a long ponytail which easily reached her sexy waist, her abdomen was slim and had abs carved out on them.


    Her dress contained of a tight shorts which hugged her ass tightly and she wore a short blouse for her top which was enough to cover her normal size breasts.


    "We are having a physical fitness test today for the ss before I make you spar against each other." The skimpily dresseddy who looked old enough to be a teacher announced.


    Her voice sounded mature which further made it clear to Rae that he hade under a ss where the teacher was obviously not Daniel, the famed swordsman.


    "A spar?" Someone asked surprise


    "Nice, It''s been a while." Another student celebrated


    "Damn!! Again??" One of the sighed in frustration


    "Hmm? A spar, not bad." Azy guy who appeared to be sleepymented


    "Right newbie? A spar is always good. Who are you by the way? I have never seen you." The guy asked


    ...


    Rae looked at the back from where he heard the voice. A skinny fit guy with curly ck hair was staring at him. The guy looked strong and had unwavering confidence in his voice.


    ''Hmm, he is good looking, looks confident and he appears to have a strong physique too. A level three warrior?'' Rae nced at the man who had called him a newbie and asked for his opinion on sparring.


    "Me? I am Rae. I am a littlete for the admission, arrived just now." Rae replied to him politely with a smile


    The guy looked strong enough and Rae did not wish toe off as rude to a potential friend.


    "I am Xavier. From the Kerr lineage." The guy who asked question first introduced himself to Rae.


    ''Kerr lineage.. Is it that noble family?'' Rae recalled a famous family with the same name.


    "Kerr lineage as in the Kerr family, the Duke?" Rae asked Xavier just to be sure


    "Yes, the Count is my father." Xavier proudly confirmed


    ''He looks so good when he smiles and he appears to be in histe teens then..


    His mother must be a beautiful woman. No?'' Rae instantly thought as he nced at Xavier''s charming face.


    ...

 Chapter 108: She is Daniels wife?

    ''He looks so good when he smiles and he appears to be in histe teens then..


    His mother must be a beautiful woman. No?'' Rae instantly thought as he nced at Xavier''s charming face.


    ...


    "I assumed you were a senior academy student who came here to attend Daniel''s ss." Xavier replied in surprise as he nced at Rae.


    He had thought that Rae looked unfamiliar to him and the white haired guy looked to be very confident. So, he decided to talk to him.


    "I do have that level of strength, though I am not really a senior here." Rae confidently boasted about his strength.


    "Ohh? To think you are that confident even after sensing my presence." Xavierughed it off but the Ki pressure emanating from him increased in intensity.


    Rae smiled as he felt the small pressure from the young Xavier. He shrugged it off and showed off his own ki intensity to Xavier.


    "You are quite good. How do you rank among the other students?" Rae asked Xavier curiously


    "Me? I am top five of second year and probably top 10 if we exclude the fourth year students." Xavier replied to him, his small action to show off his strength and pressure Rae was irrelevant


    "You are not a first year student? I thought you were waiting for professor Daniel''s ss." Rae asked in surprise


    He was surprised to know that even after being a level three warrior, Xavier still estimated himself to rank in top tens, that too when he excluded the final year.


    ...


    "I was waiting for his ss but it seems that professor Gina would be the one taking ss instead of her husband.


    If it was known beforehand that Daniel would be substituted then most of the students you see here would not havee, including me. They are all from different years who are interested to attend this ss." Xavier exined


    "Is professor Daniel that good? He seems to be quite popr among the students." Rae asked as he nced at students leaving the ce.


    "He is one of the few people who can survive fights against beast hordes. So, he is quite the bigshot even outside the academy." Xavier exined with reverence in his eyes.


    "I understand that most of you havee here for professor Daniel but because of his personal training he was unable to take this ss. I am here to substitute for him.


    I would like you guys to line up and prepare for the physical test before I arrange your battles." Gina apologized


    ''That idiot, could not evenst three rounds and calls himself a man. Who the fuck even gets sick after ejacting only thrice.'' Gina thought in frustration as she recalled the incident fromst night.


    ''Yeah, yeah, fuck off you brutes. Since your favorite One minute man is not taking your ss then you would not be attending the ss anyways.


    What is the use of all these muscles when you cannot even satisfy your woman.'' Gina thought as she nced at therge number of students leaving after she announced Daniel would not be taking the ss.


    She knew that therge number of students won''t be able to get tutored by Daniel anyways, They needed credit in order to get into the ss to control the total number of students.


    ...


    "Since, the ones who were not interested have left already then we should begin with the first test." Gina announced


    ''There are only fifty students that remain now.'' Gina counted quickly


    Fifty was the average number of students who used to normally attend sses.


    "Pick up this rock, no matter the method but if you are able to pick it up then you pass. There are fifty of you students that are participating in the test. So, I will make another four of these rock." Gina manifested a pattern form her hands before cing them on the ground.


    The soil under the ground hollowed out and becamepressed into a solid cube of a feet in size.


    "Be quick, you have only got a minute each." Gina loved the reaction from the students when she used her spell to make a heavy stone out of soil.


    She urged them to quickly begin with the tests. They did not have enough time toze around and be surprised.


    ...


    "What is that application of ki? Is it the spell thing?" Rae looked at the stone made by Gina in awe.


    "Oh yes. I am surprised you could guess it so easily. Even for the knowledgeable nobles, it takes quite some time toe to this conclusion.


    "This is the work of spell division under professor Natasha. The spell division believes that there was a civilization before us that was far more proficient in the usage and application of ki.


    Though, I do not believe it but there exists some spells which kind of makes it believable." Xavier exined


    ''She is a spell user? I did not know that I could meet one of these specialisations so soon.'' Rae looked at Gina with a piercing gaze.


    He lined up together with other students in one of the five lines in order to lift up the stone.


    "This is so easy. I need to just lift it up right?" A student asked


    "Yeah, just lift it up but you have to leave if you cannot do it in the first attempt." Gina warned


    The student confidently bent over to pick up the stone.


    Creak


    A loud cracking noise sounded as the student could not pick up the stone, his back pained from the immense weight.


    "Alright, next." Gina moved the student to side before calling for the next student.


    "No, wait. I can do it this time. I was just unprepared." The student who had straightened his back requested with a pained face.


    "No second chances, I have already mentioned to you, only one chance." Gina ignored the student''s request


    "That did not look very easy. What do you think Rae?" Xavier asked Rae


    "Indeed, the stone would probably weigh around a thousand kilograms at the very least. He should have used his Body reinforcement technique from the very beginning." Rae gave his insights on the students attempt to Xavier.


    "You think so? The other four still failed even after using their Ki techniques." Xaviermented as he nced at the students who attempted to lift the other four stones.


    ...

 Chapter 109: One on One with his wife

    "You think so? The other four still failed even after using their Ki techniques." Xaviermented as he nced at the students who attempted to lift the other four stones.


    ...


    "They.. You are really among the top five students. Are there any second year students who are still taking part in the test?" Rae said


    He had expected the students to be able to lift up the stone but seeing them fail to do so made him recall that they were just the first year students.


    Different from Xavier, they were really weak. So, he asked Xavier if there were any students from second year who could actuallyplete the task.


    "No, only me. All of them except for me are first years. So, I don''t think anyone is going to be able to lift that thing." Xavier understood Rae''s concern and replied to him


    "You could do it of course, if you want to but the rest of the first year students cannot really lift something above thousand kilograms without proper training." Xavier said as he nced at the unsessful attempts by the students.


    ''That structure is merely a feet in height and has no proper handling to lift it up. It has to be lifted up with external use of Ki. Otherwise, it is really useless to try to do it with raw strength.'' Rae assessed


    ...


    Xavier had participated in the same test in his first year of the college, justst year. It was a humbling experience for him when he had failed to aplish the task.


    Although, he was not the only one to fail. The rest of his ss also failed with him except for the two guys. They used their brains and lifted the stone with their Ki techniques.


    Xavier had no need to participate in Gina''s ss at the moment. Her lessons would help him only if he were to have a one on one spar with her.


    Both Xavier and Gina were level three warriors, even though therebat strength was miles apart.


    But Xavier still waited in the ss because he wanted to test out this year''s student''s strength, especially Rae''s strength.


    However, there were students that were on verge of level three that were able to move the stone. Though unsessful, they were able to give hope to the next participants.


    "Come on, I expected something better from you guys. Not even one of you can lift it? Pathetic!!" Gina arrogantly shouted at the students


    "Haha, move aside you pathetic bastards. Let me do it." A burly student announced before confidently moving forward to the front.


    Gina and others waited for the student to try because he really looked big enough to be able to easily lift thousand kilograms.


    To their surprise, the burly student grappled the stone with his both hands as he tried to lift it up with raw physical strength.


    Unfortunately, he was unsessful but he quickly switched to using his body reinforcement technique and sessfully picked up the stone.


    "Just one? I expected better from this year."


    Gina was surprised at the students strength and his burly body which reminded her of her husband.


    ...


    "Are you going to take up the test again Xavier? Or are you here for some one on one guidance?" She nced at Xavier standing at the back.


    She remembered Xavier from herst ss. He was a strong student and was a noble from the Count family.


    "Not really, I am just here to see the results." Xavierughed off Gina''s attempt to embarass him as her words did not affect him.


    He nced at Rae specifically to see his reaction on the burly student''s sessful attempt.


    ''What do you think now Rae? Dowac was easily able to pick up that stone weighing thousands of kilograms. Are you going to beat him?'' He was curious about the method Rae would use.


    "Your turn." Gina also saw Xavier''s attention to the white haired guy in the line. So, she decided to call him up first.


    ''He looks charming. Is he the one peaking Kerr''s attention? I can sense he appears to be strong.''


    "You have garnered my attention. To make it interesting, I am willing to offer one on one guidance if you can lift the stone up within five seconds." Gina made an offer to Rae


    "Hmm not bad. One on one sounds good." Rae smiled politely as he looked Gina up and down before proceeding to lift up the stone.


    ''Since, it is my first impression. I need to show off my strength.'' Rae thought


    He pumped his Ki into his leg before he tapped the ground lightly with it. The stone weighing thousands of kilograms was lifted up to Rae''s hand level by a physical construct.


    But that was not it, he lifted up the stone by his hands as he ced his hands under the stone and reced the physical construct.


    ...


    ''He is too good. No way, he is able to lift that up with his single hand!!.'' Gina looked to be in awe


    She could not believe a first year student of the academy was nailing her test in this manner. She looked over at Xavier standing next to her to see his reaction.


    "I see why you were waiting for the test results. Who is he? One of the Kerr lineages?


    I was thinking you had already trained him for this test but his physical strength alone beats the possibility of cheating." Gina said to Xavier.


    She had thought that perhaps Xavier knew Rae and that is why he hade here to see the result of this test.


    "Not really, he is just someone that caught my interest. He is not even from a noble family, maybe the next Daniel in making." Xavier shrugged off the allegations made by Gina.


    He was also surprised by the raw strength and ki technique proficiency shown by Rae. The reason why Xavierpared Rae to Daniel was because of Daniel''s humble origins as amoner.


    The students around them were all in surprise. They too were awed by the strength shown by Rae, their new ssmate.


    "About the one on one thing..." Rae said to Gina


    ...

 Chapter 110: I will fill your holes

    The students around them were all in surprise. They too were awed by the strength shown by Rae, their new ssmate.


    "About the one on one thing..." Rae said to Gina


    ...


    "I have seen enough, let''s meet some another time." Xavier bid farewell to both Rae and professor Gina.


    He had seen enough and his curiousity was satiated after having seen Rae''s overwhelming performance.


    He was rushing at the moment to dig the avable information about Rae and grab his loyalty before anyone else could.


    Xavier was sure that the man was going to make news at the academy. Even though Dowac was impressive but the ease with which Rae aplished it totally overshadowed Dowac''s amazing performance.


    As soon as Xavier left, Gina began to speak.


    "As you guys have seen for yourself. This test was actually done to humble you guys. It was not meant to demotivate you with a task which is impossible to aplish. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    You have already seen how two of your fellow ssmates were able to aplish the task.


    As of now, I want all of you to focus on your physique and train it to the limit. Doesn''t matter if you are not a warrior, a well trained body will always serve a purpose." She nced at some of the students who were majorly notbat oriented.


    "You are free to choose the training program that best suits you from your seniors but be sure toplete them.


    If you happen to procrastinate in the selected training then you won''t be able to im the credits alloted to you."


    She nced at each and everyone of them before nodding to herself. It felt good to show these noble kids their ces. Their basic training was now in their hands.


    "You guys can leave now." Gina announced to the students to vacate.


    ...


    "You were saying?" Gina waited for everyone to leave before finally closing in to Rae.


    Rae did not respond to her as he was busy staring at her sexy ass. She found it ttering because she was confident in the feminine charms of her tight ass.


    It has been a long time after someone had so tantly shown desire for her. Normally, men refrained from doing so because of her strong husband.


    However, she had to restrain herself and be considerate of her position.


    "What do you think you are staring at mister?" She asked him in an authoritative tone.


    "I want to stuff it in and fill that hole. What do you think?" Rae bluntly replies to her as he kept staring at her back.


    Gina''s tanned skin reddened after hearing the embarassing and bold confession. She could not respond to him for a moment.


    "You sure you can do that? That''s not something where you want to finish in five seconds." There was a brief silence in the Colosseum before Gina arrogantly replied.


    ''I cannot put my finger on it but she feels flustered as well as horny. Otherwise, I would not have asked her in that manner. Though, I do have a way out.'' he thought inside his head.


    "I never finished actually." Rae pointed in the direction of her ass where she thought Rae had been staring.


    ...


    Gina looked back when Rae pointed at it and saw Rae trying to fill up one of the holes she had dug up in the process of creating weights.


    "You were talking about that hole?" Gina asked as her voice wavered with embarassment.


    She knew the answer to her question was a yes. She had thought that Rae had been talking dirty to her. Never had she thought that he was actually filling real holes in the ground.


    "There are four other holes too, I was talking about the one at left. What did you think?" Rae innocently pointed out.


    ''What an embarassing moment. It''s good that he doesn''t realise what I meant by finishing in five seconds.


    I want to leave, leave instantly.'' She was deeply embarrassed from her narcissistic behaviour.


    "No, I apologise. I was just confused." Gina apologised without exining.


    "It''s fine. You can rx while I fill your holes for you. You do not need to stress over it." Rae knew what he was doing and he quite enjoyed the word y.


    Gina wanted to reply but she was embarrassed to discuss this with Rae. She kept mum as she nced at the holes she had dug.


    ...


    "Now, time for the final hole. How about I use my one on one session at the moment?" Rae said close to her ears


    Gina felt a hand on her tight ass, it was as if Rae wanted to tear off her sexy shorts to grope her naked ass.


    ''I am not mistaking it again, am I? No way, he is groping my ass. There is no way he did not know what I said back then. He just yed innocent to embarass me.''


    She was all flustered from the roller coaster of emotions she had felt in thest few moments. Even though she should have resisted but she did not.


    Her tight shorts was invaded by Rae''s hands. It slipped inside her shorts and began to feel up her bare skin.


    ...


    "He is named Rae, has white hair and is amoner. His strength is greater than mine, at the very least he is a peak level three." Xavier described to a man hiding in shadows.


    He hade to the man instantly after he left the academy. The man was apetent subordinate of his family.


    "I understand. If it''s true that he is amoner then we can take him under us." The man hiding his identity appreciated Xavier''s report.


    "I hope to get the results delivered to Oliver as well and I want it quick." Xavier added a condition to his request.


    Even though he had provided a valuable information back home. There was no way his position as a Count''s heir would be reserved.


    So, it was better for him to ally with someone like Oliver who had deep connections with the Royal family.


    As for the information to his family? The man to whom Xavier reported this incident and asked for information on Rae was obviously going to report it back home in Xavier''s name.


    ...

 Chapter 111: Gina is willing to...

    As for the information to his family? The man to whom Xavier reported this incident and asked for information on Rae was obviously going to report it back home in Xavier''s name.


    ...


    "So, he was caught trying to spy on my daughter." Ian nced at the bloodied man sitting against the wall like a dead man.


    "Yes sir, upon interrogation we found that he belongs to the family of Viscount you have been suppressing." His subordinate exined


    "He is dead?" Ian kicked the bloodied man to check on him but the man showed no reaction to his attack as if it was a dead body.


    "We needed to use a few precious drugs on him in order to get him to confess but his body could not hold it together after a while." His subordinate gave an excuse to Ian.


    ''What could I have done? This guy was unwilling to even utter a word from that damn mouth. I cannot believe I had to spend this much resources on him.'' the subordinate thought with hatred in his heart.


    He had used arge number of drugs which were costly just to make the spy speak. There was no other option because the spy was able to grit through the pain and remained silent on his motives.


    ...


    "Right, about that student thing. Tell me about it." Earl Ian looked around the room suspiciously before ordering his subordinate to exin.


    ''I thought he would confront me about the inefficient method I used to gather information but it seems I can get away with it today.'' He was scared. It was very difficult to please Ian.


    Perhaps it was a expense which concerned the safety of his dear daughter and that is why he ignored the splurge ofrge amount of resources.


    "We got a letter from the first year section that there is a potential candidate for our mission in this year''s students. He informed us about a peculiar student who participated in the first year of the academy''s test.


    The student''s name is Rae, his strength is estimated to be close to level four and he is still in his early twenties.


    The important part is that he is amoner. Though, he did get found out by the Earl around his area and is under their family name but we can still change his loyalty." The subordinate instantly pointed out the important points of the letter.


    "Close to level four? And a first year at that without any connections. Hmm..." Ian wondered as he thought of something.


    It was rare for even the royal academy, the top of kingdom''s academy to have a student of that calibre.


    Even the professors at the academy were not that strong. Not to mention the student was just in the first year, his potential strength was far higher. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "Why don''t we test him out? Submit the evidence from this man to the Royal forces and allot Rae a mission to verify it''s content.


    Keep in mind that the mission falls in his hand." Ian ordered his subordinate


    He wanted to submit the evidence of treason against the Viscount family and opt for their execution.


    It was a long process and the mission was going to be given to the academy student by the royal forces.


    He wanted Rae to ept this mission to assess him.


    ...


    "Isn''t that a waste of time?" The subordinate asked, he was aware of the importance of Ian''s daughter in Ian''s life.


    He was aware that the Viscount was itching to eliminate the Viscount family for good but it felt weird to let the royalty be involved in it. This was not in sync with the Earl''s way of doing things.


    "We can test his resolve, so, it is fine. If he goes out of his way to follow our request and control the Viscount''s family then he is usable.


    If he only follows the mission and doesn''t do much except for verifying the crime then we know what to do." Ian rified to his subordinate with a scheming smile.


    There were two types in the nobility, the aggressor, and the neutral ones. If Rae was willing to favour a certain group of noble then he would be the aggressor kind.


    The possibility was that he could be bought off by money and resources but if he happened to be a innocent and upright human without any greed then he belonged to the neutral ones.


    Ian needed to rope him in if he was the aggressor kind but in case he could not then he needed to take him out.


    Since, Rae got admitted into the royal academy. It was obvious that with his strength he was going to be above an Earl''s rank, which would make him a part of nobility.


    Ian wanted to test out Rae''s intentions and personality early on. So, that he could put up good use of this new pawn.


    ...


    ''It was a bummer, I did not expect her to resist me. She even let me grope that sexy booty.'' Rae sighed as he thought of Gina''s cute reaction.


    shback


    Rae had grabbed a hold of Gina''s tightly shaped ass. She was caught off guard by his advances and could not react to it instantly.


    Her mind was filled with thoughts of getting her holes filled by the new student. She could not believe how sexually frustrated she was.


    ''If he decides to push me any further then I won''t be able to hold back myself. What could I even do to him? He is so strong, I won''t be able to resist his strength.''


    As she felt Rae''s hand slide between her ass cheeks, her body cried in anticipation. She felt Rae brush by her vagina which was already wet from her sexual fantasies.


    "I think I have another ss today. Let''s discuss this private lesson thing after I am finished with it." Gina quickly thought of an excuse to leave.


    She was too vulnerable and on the verge of giving in. She went against her bodily demand and rushed out of the ce.


    But she knew it was already toote. She had given her student an open invitation to continue with where they had left after she gets done with her ss.


    ''He is really bold. I did not expect him to slip it inside my shorts.'' Gina thought as she wiped out the sticky fluid off from her vagina.


    ...

 Chapter 112: Daniel cannot do it?(18+)

    ''He is really bold. I did not expect him to slip it inside my shorts.'' Gina thought as she wiped out the sticky fluid off from her vagina.


    ...


    Her nipples had turned erect and she felt curious to know how her Students would react if they noticed.


    Even though she was off limits for them, but they were all nobles. There were always some charismatic ones who tried to woo her before getting hospitalized by her husband Daniel.


    "Alright, all good. I should reach the next ss then." She decided to take the next lecture


    Gina had went off to the ss she was supposed to take without any guilt.


    Although it was terrible that she was trying to cheat on her husband but it was better than her being distracted at every moment.


    In another ss


    "I could not believe it. A guy our age who is able to do that." A student said with envy visible on his face.


    "Right? He must be from an influential family. There is no way anyone can train their physique as well as ki techniques together." Another one joined in the talk and gave his own opinion on the matter.


    "Could be his bloodline trait, you know there are things like that too. So, he had to only train in Ki techniques."


    "I have also heard some rumours about manifestations of bloodline abilities. It could be possible."


    "But what if it is just from pure hardwork?" One of the students asked just in case Rae was really a hardworking guy who depended on himself only.


    Mutter


    Mutter


    Chat


    Chat


    ...


    "You know what? We should have gone to the swordsmanship ss yesterday. I heard that there were two guys who were actually able to lift that stone." Ellieined to her friend Veena.


    She had been hearing almost everyone in the academy talk about that incident that happened in her very own ss.


    "For real? We thought about skipping the embarassment and did not go to that ss." Veena also agreed with Ellie''s opinion


    Being a noble, they had some privileges like knowing the traditional methods and some of the tricks used by teachers.


    They could have used it to their advantage, but their strength was insufficient to pass the test which made the advantage of knowing it''s content beforehand useless.


    They jointly decided to skip that ss when they thought of the possibility of being embarassed. So, they did not attend the ss.


    Unfortunately for them, something unbelievable happened and the person to aplish it did not even bother to attend the next ss which was Language.


    "And one of them is really handsome white haired guy. Remember that one guy who joinedte? He is that guy." Ellie recalled what she had heard from the gossips around her.


    "Alright, don''t stress over it. We are going to meet in the next ss anyways just bear with it." Veena consoled her friend.


    "Yeah sure." Ellie sighed as she concentrated on the ss.


    ...


    "You are finally here. Mrs Gina." Raemented as saw the sexily dresseddy walk out of the ss.


    "You.. uhm Hello Rae. I did not know that you were waiting. I thought you had a ss." Gina fumbled as she saw Rae waiting for her at the door.


    She thought he would have gone to his ss which would give her some time to think about it.


    "I did? I had no idea. I am not familiar with the schedule you know." Rae replied as he shrugged.


    He did not care for the sses he was supposed to attend. It was just for a mission, he wanted to make connections with a teacher to get acquainted with Natasha.


    They began to walk back in the direction of the ss. Rae did not know but Gina knew that her was thest ss that was supposed to take ce in the ssroom.


    The room would be empty and not be visited by anyone before the morning but she still subconsciously walked in the room.


    ''It is always better to hit when the iron is hot. Otherwise, she would change her mind.'' Rae thought as he grabbed a hold of Gina''s butt


    Gina kept it natural and did not point out Rae''s groping. She walked in and stood by the desk before deciding to sit on it.


    "About the reward I have promised to you, you don''t seem to be like the guy who takes no for an answer.


    So I''d arrange for a ce which has some privacy and call for you. That is if you are scared of Daniel and want to keep it a secret." Gina yfully said to Rae as she yed with Rae''s chest.


    ''Let''s see how you react. Are you confident you can win against Daniel? I might give him a little help if he is good with his cock.''


    She was attracted to Rae and his confidence. So, she mentioned about Daniel first to gauge his reaction.


    ...


    "A private ce? It''s not a problem." He pulled up Gina closer by her ass and kissed her on her sexy lips.


    His hands began to wander around Gina''s shorts as he quickly unbuttoned and pulled it down.


    Rae gave a yful p on her ass as he felt Gina trying to pull down his pants. While he kissed her cheating lips and enjoyed ying with her butt she finally touched his thing.


    "Now, why don''t you go down for it?" Rae smiled as he made her kneel, he wanted Gina to give him a blowjob.


    He had been holding back for a few days and needed a woman who could drain him.


    ''His thing... I made the right bet by giving him the offer.''


    "You are very healthy down here, really big." Gina gulped as she uttered thepliments.


    "Bigger than your husband?" Rae asked as he pped Gina on her face with his cock.


    "Don''t talk about that useless man. He came thrice in a few minutes and passed out so bad that I had to substitute for him." She inhaled deeply on Rae''s hard cock and did not mind the yful p on her face.


    "Daniel is a two thrust man? You drained him that''s why he is unable to take his ss today?" Raeughed in surprise


    He had finally found a good target for his perverted fantasies. Daniel was the type of guy Rae wanted to NTR so bad.


    ...

 Chapter 113: Tightest hole ever? (18+)

    "Daniel is a two thrust man? You drained him that''s why he is unable to take his ss today?" Raeughed in surprise


    He had finally found a good target for his perverted fantasies. Daniel was the type of guy Rae wanted to NTR so bad.


    ...


    Gina nodded to his question with Rae''s rock-hard thing inside her mouth. She was quick to begin with the blowjob.


    ''It feels like I am choking, my mouth is so filled by him.'' Her mind was full of the expectations from the size of Rae''s manhood.


    "I thought you were a slut who could not resist my charm, but it seems that I was wrong." Rae said, he found out that his opinion on her character was wrong.


    "You are actually a nice woman if you kept holding back yourself for this long." He held Gina''s head by her hair and began to thrust his cock deep inside her mouth.


    He had thought that the woman was a cheating wife, but from what she said about her husband, it was a surprise that she was even holding back and not fucking students left and right.


    "Mmm hmm" Gina agreed with Rae''s opinion on her while sucking on his cock.


    ''She says her husband is a premature ejactor, but her techniques are of an experienced slut. It''s getting hard for me to resist ejacting in her mouth.'' Rae thought as he checked out Gina''s athletic body.


    She was naked from the bottom, and her thin blouse which covered her breasts was dishevelled.


    ''On another thought, she is a big slut, alright.'' Rae nced at her bottom to have a look at that beautifully shaped ass. What he did not expect was, that there was a puddle of water on the floor.


    Gina had almost squirted out that it looked like someone had peed on the floor. Her thighs glistened with her love juices and made her look alluring.


    "Enough, you did good. Stand up now." Rae ordered her as he pulled out his cock from her mouth.


    ''She is really pent up. Her holes are flooding with her love juices, she has literally wet the floor.'' He once again noticed the floor when that slutty women stood up.


    ...


    "I have been waiting for so long to have this tight little hole." Rae said to her as stared at her face. Gina''s lips looked glossy wet from the sloppy blowjob, and her nipples were erect.


    Gina was still in haze when Rae decided to not waste time. He grabbed her by the waist and made her bend over on one of the desks in the ssroom.


    Gina did not show a shred of resistance, and she let Rae manhandle her.


    "Did you piss after choking on my cock? Look at your bottom, it is drenched." He grabbed her ass cheeks and pulled them to reveal her vagina.


    "I did not pee, it''s just a natural reaction to how much I liked sucking on your dick." Gina answered in a sultry voice.


    "Ahh, you are stretching my insides. It feels so weird that I could cum from just this." Rae was instantly turned on after hearing her confident reply that he prated her.


    He poked her hole with his cock, and without any effort from his side the cock easily went inside Gina.


    His cock stretched Gina''s hole so much that it felt like he was forcing his way inside.


    "Likewise, you are really tight. It feels as if this is your first time having sex. My cock down there is being squeezed from every side." Rae said to her


    It was his first time when he felt something this tight. Rest of the women he had fucked were not able to make him feel this sensitive.


    "I am cumming, cumming from your cock." He barely did some thrusts, and Gina began to utter loudly that she was cumming already.


    "Aah ahh hmm" Gina moaned seductively but Rae did not bother to stop, and he continued with his pace.


    "Look at you enjoying by yourself. Do you cum this quickly from your husband too? You cheating slut!" He slut shamed Gina for fun


    ''Cum from my husband''s cock? If I could cum from him then why would I have choosen to fuck your cock.''


    "Never, he is so small down there.... I have never cum from his... cock." Gina retorted


    Her hands were gripping tightly on the desk. So much, that the corner of the desk was being chipped off. Because Rae did not stop even after she had came.


    ...


    "I guessed as much from the way your pussy gripped on my cock." Heughed condescendingly before increasing his pace


    "Aaj ha aah, stop!! Not so quick. I am sensitive." Gina could bear with slow thrust inside her hole barely but the increase in pace was just too much.


    "Did you really think that I would stop for you? You should be thankful that I am pleasuring you." Rae pped her ass hard as he said


    ''This sensation is too much!!!''


    "Aah , it feels so good. Thank you Rae, my cheating pussy feels so good." The slut in heat uttered to Rae.


    "Good girl, keep squeezing my cock." He spanked again


    "Yes yess, I will squeeze my pussy for you." She pressed her back against Rae


    "Keep it up, that''s it"


    "Cumming, take it all with your pussy!!" Rae roared


    "Aahh yess, fill my womb" Gina uttered as she felt like something was filling up her womb.


    "How did it feel?" Rae asked after ejacting everything he had stored inside her womb.


    "I loved it, I have never cum like this." Gina said with a satisfied grin on her face.


    "You cane to me if you want to have this again but..." He pulled out his cock from her vagina and gave her an offer.


    She was someone he really liked from their first interaction, and Rae loved how Gina gripped on his cock.


    "But ?" Gina asked


    "But on a condition that you would spend the rest of your day with my semen inside you." A mischievous smile appeared on Rae''s face.


    "This thing inside me..?" Gina said in bafflement. She was in shock that this young student who fucked her so good and even came inside her vagina wanted her to spend the day with his semen inside her.


    ...

 Chapter 114: Meeting the ladies

    "This thing inside me..?" Gina said in bafflement.


    She was in shock that this young student who fucked her so good and even came inside her vagina, wanted her to spend the rest of her day with his semen inside her.


    ...


    ''Don''t they normally get scared at this point and offer options to prevent pregnancy? He wants me to keep it inside? How daring...'' Gina thought that Rae would regret cumming inside her but ...


    "I don''t mind if it drips down your thighs, but I want you to not clean it by yourself." Rae suggested, he thought it was too soon to give Gina such serious conditions. So, he toned down his request slightly.


    ''This won''t be a problem. I would just clean it up tomorrow morning.'' Gina thought that it would not be a problem for her spend the day like this, the fluid inside her might remind and distract her but that would be a good experience.


    "Alright, I will do that." Gina agreed to his request, she had no problem with his conditions.


    "Let''s meet again, I will be waiting." Gina pulled up her tight shorts quickly and adjusted her blouse.


    She had decided to enjoy the feeling of being filled for the whole day. On her way out, she kissed Rae on his cheeks before she left the ssroom.


    ''Well, she''s a really good pick.'' Rae thought before he too left the room.


    ...


    In a dimly lit room with many antiques and books, there were two individuals who were seated facing each other and talkedfortably.


    "What do you think of that kid? Worth it?" Jaffrey asked his guest in front of him


    "I am confident about him. Let''s just say that my informant is very intuitive.


    If you still have doubts, even the king was curious about that student." Oliver who was seated in front of Jaffrey confidently imed.


    These two were two influential nobles who had simr goals. Due to their simr goals of wanting to exploit the current king, they were helping each other with their positions.


    Xavier had informed Oliver about the new student who literally broke all the records.


    Even if the kid had exhausted all his potential, he would still be a good pawn.


    Oliver knew that the news about that student would spread quickly. So, he decided to approach his acquaintance with information first.


    "I am quite sure, the king''s minions would be already investigating and checking up on the kid''s actions." Oliver emphasized


    "We can use him as another pawn, the worst case possible." Oliver knew that Rae''s strength was enough for him to be recruited in any of the big families instantly.He further emphasized the importance of recruiting Rae.


    ...


    "You did fine. I had simr ns for him." Harry said to Ian


    He was sent to Ian''s ce by Jaffrey. His task was to brew a n together with Ian to recruit and assess Rae.


    However, when Harry came over to Ian''s ce and asked him to brainstorm about the ideas, Ian confessed to him that he had already made a n to assess their target.


    "Was it an instruction from Lord Jaffrey?" Ian asked curiously, He had already exined his n to Harry and his intentions for it.


    Harry felt that the scheming of someone of Ian''s level was really meticulous. He also approved the n formed by Ian.


    "Instruction? It was kind of.. same." Harry muttered, he could not state that the n of recruiting Rae hade from his master''s partner and not his master Jaffrey.


    "I am supposed to follow him and check up on his result." Harry switched the topic and went about discussing the minute details with Ian.


    ...


    A week passed


    "Sigh, I am having a mission already. But it''s good that I was able to get a mission which does not require me to travel with a teammate." Rae sighed


    Few days after the incident with Gina. he was already prepared to take missions like every other student. Fortunately, he avoided all the teammate requirements and picked an interesting mission.


    "But really? Isn''t it too much of a coincidence.? Going back there to check if my brother is punishable or not." He muttered as he recalled the mission''s content.


    Rae was surprised that such a coincidence could ur in his life. He had never tried getting back to his ce which was currently owned by Ekaros.


    Even after Rae had gained tremendous power, he did not bother to visit that ce.


    He had lost the fight against Ekaros fair and square. Also, Ekaros had spared his life and did not directly execute him.


    Although, that bastard did send assassins at Rae when he was escaping from that mansion.


    ...


    Rae recalled the divorced women he had epted as his personal maids and how he had been fucking them in those early years.


    He could not wait to get back to the mansion. He had been holding back for a while now. After the first time with Gina in the ssroom, Daniel always sticked with her and never spared Gina any time to visit Rae.


    Rae had thought that Daniel would give his year a lecture and at that time he could go meet with his wife but no, that bastard specifically chose to take that ss with Gina.


    There were many girls in the academy who were attracted to his strength and looks but Rae was not interested in ying with little girls in their twenties. So, he pretty much ignored them all.


    "They were all nobles anyway, they chatter a lot of nonsense and do not get to the point. Maybe when I go back afterpleting this mission, I would try to pick out some of them for fun." Rae decided when he felt that it was getting really tough to hold back his libido.


    He had also tried to get information on the spell department and Natasha but the procedure to join electives was long. So, he was supposed to wait for a few days before getting to attend Natasha''s ss.


    His urges have been in control after he had grown so much in strength, but there were still times when he could not resist them.


    Right now, he was a person with Royal force backing who wasing to inspect Viscount Ekaros.


    He wanted to experience how things have changed, meet that butler John and most importantly y with Lisa and the maids.


    "I have travelled a good distance from the academy. From here, I can use my flight skills to reach my destination quickly."


    ...

 Chapter 115: Both of them pregnant?

    "I have travelled a good distance from the academy. From here, I can use my flight skills to reach my destination quickly."


    ...


    Rae looked for any suspicious individuals around him just in case he was being followed. Even though he was strong, there was no harm in being cautious. He just wanted to avoid the troublesome encounters.


    ''No one in the area, good.'' He scanned the area with his sense skill, and did not find anyone suspicious in the area. It was okay for him to use his skills.


    The reason why he chose to go on a mission without a team was because of his desire to avoid prolonged travels in carriages. Since, he had a flight skill to quickly reach the destination anyways. He decided to use the skill and enjoy the thrill of flying again.


    Rae breathed in and a pair ofrge blue wings materialized on his back. The wings spread out more than four meters in wingspan before they pped and pushed Rae into air instantly.


    ''It seems close enough. I can just walk up to the door from here.'' Rae had reached therge garden around the mansion where Ekaros lived as a Viscount.


    It did not take him long to reach the Viscount''s territory. He had been spotted by some of therge beasts flying in the air while on his way but luckily, none of them bothered to disturb him mid-flight.


    ...


    In the mansion of Viscount Ekaros


    "Hey Vivian, what are you doing this evening?" Leo asked his colleague Vivian who was standing by the door of a room. Leo was a fit and burly man with an ugly face and simple brain.


    However, Vivian was a charming man with sharp nose and handsome features which worked great with women in general.


    There were total four direct subordinates who worked under Ekaros. Leo and Vivian were the two of those people.


    Both of them were living in the mansion forst few years. When Ekaros, their master was made the new Viscount, they were made his personal guards who stayed in mansion with him.


    "You know what I have been doing, why bother asking me when you spy on me all the time?" Vivian chided Leo with an disgusted scowl.


    Leo had no sense of space and privacy in his mind and Vivian was frustrated because of this behavior.


    "Hehe, I thought so. I was wondering when you would let me join." Leo replied with a grin as if he had not seen the look of disgust on his colleague''s face.


    He was more interested in knowing the time when he would be able to spend some loving time with the nobledy on the other side of the room.


    "Soon, she is not that easy. I just eliminated that John guy, even that idiot was not able to fuck her after ckmailing her for so long." Vivian said with a sigh.


    The nobledy was being ckmailed by the one guard who was assigned to be her child''s protector. Vivian had killed that guy which made thedy attracted to his savior.


    He was very cautious with the steps he was taking, the woman was ady and an important part of the mansion. Unlike the other woman, Ekaros was not making moves on her.


    Although, it was obvious that the Viscount won''t indulge within his family. But Vivian was not the one who would abide by those boundaries.


    "Why don''t you use your time and have fun with the maids? I would let you know when I am done with here." Vivian suggested Leo


    Vivian wanted some alone time with thedy to strengthen their bond. He was quite close with thedy, and she had already sucked his member a few times even though she was already married.


    "Alright, I will keep this a secret from Ekaros and the other two, but I really don''t think that he would mind it." Leo said before he walked away.


    He referring to his other colleagues Louis and Mathew when he said the other two.


    ...


    Leo had been the part of their group for a long time. When they came under themand of Ekaros, they began to prosper.


    Ekaros was a noble who indulged with his subordinates like normal friends. Even back in the Viscount''s personal army, he shared his woman with the four of them, Leo, Vivian, Louis, Mathew.


    Leo did not think that Ekaros would mind his useless son''s wife being shared among them.


    In the mansion, there were two maids who had been shared among them and even the Viscount had fun in the orgy with them.


    Unfortunately, both of the maids were pregnant with one of their child which caused them to abstain from sex.


    While Ekaros and Louis did not mind the woman being pregnant and still yed to their heart''s content, Leo was frustrated from his desire to procreate. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    There were other woman in the mansion who sometimes agreed to fuck, but they were not able to take all five of them.


    Luckily, Leo saw Vivian together with the one woman who was both beautiful and lonely. He had seen Vivian grope Lisa while she stood unbothered.


    Leo was simple minded but he knew when an affair was taking ce.


    "Good, just be sure that you keep your mouth shut when you are drunk." Vivian warned Leo


    He was angry that the idiot Leo had seen him in the act and now Vivian was being ckmailed to convince Lisa to pleasure Leo too. But he had no other options, he needed to step up his game and fuck her.


    ''He would not mind it? Idiot, I am trying to ckmail his daughter inw. Do you think he would just ignore it? He is a noble, just because he let''s you fuck the maids together with him doesn''t mean that he is your friend.''


    Vivian was aware of the consequences if he were to be revealed as the one who ckmails the daughter inw of Viscount Ekaros.


    ...

 Chapter 116: I am Royalty, you bitch!

    Vivian was aware of the consequences if he were to be revealed as the one who ckmails the daughter inw of Viscount Ekaros.


    ...


    "I am Rae, I havee from the Royal academy. Bring me to your Viscount." Rae wallked up to the guard at the gate of the mansion and showed a badge from royalty which authenticated his position.


    The guard at the door saluted seeing the badge sparkle like a gold. He rushed off to the inside of the mansion to report it to his superior.


    A minute ago, Rae had decided to walk up to the door of the mansion, none of guards disturbed him seeing his attire and confidence.


    However to his surprise, one of the guards approached him and handed him a note after saluting.


    The note contained a message from one of the big names, the person who assigned the mission.


    The men at the door were already expecting him to be an important person after this interaction.


    The guard came back quickly with his superior who weed Rae and apologized for the inconvenience.


    "Viscount Ekaros is out for a few hours, please wait and allow me to assist you." These were the words of the supposed butler of the mansion.


    "It''s alright, I have some incidents which I need to enquire. Also, it''s better if I directly talk to Viscount Ekaros."


    "I am curious, are you the only butler in this mansion? I have heard some rumours about the previous Viscount and his butler."


    Rae had no intention to gossip with the butler, but seeing that he could not find some of the servants he remembered, he asked.


    "I assume you are talking about Viscount Terias. He is quite famous in the nobility. The butler that you might be looking for is obviously not me. Haha."


    "I havee to this mansion from the business under the Viscount''s control. I don''t know about the Viscount who disappeared suddenly, but I know that the butler is on a mission."


    "He normally spends his time on the missions. Is the reason for your visit today rted to him?" The butler probed


    "Not really, I was curious about the butler. I have heard about the rumours of his achievements."


    Rae evaded the topic after the butler began probing for information. He was just curious about that guy, that butler helped him escape this ce with his life on the line.


    ...


    "Sir Ekaros please, this is Sir Rae from the royal academy."


    The butler introduced Rae and Ekaros to each other. Ekaros had arrived earlier than he expected.


    "So, to are trying to say that you will be searching for the evidence of my treason, in my mansion, while also keeping a watch over me,  you lowlife!! I am a Viscount !!!"


    "How dare you challenge my authority!! You are just a student with no background!!"


    Ekaros roared after he learned of Rae''s intentions to remain at the mansion and search for the evidence of the Viscount''s attempt to harm an Earl.


    It was indeed treason to attempt to harm a noble of the higher level, but Ekaros was enraged at Rae.


    Rae was not the least polite in addressing his intentions to him and coupled with the fact that John, the previous butler who he had sent on the mission to spy on that girl was caught, and also spilled everything, made Ekaros furious.


    He shouted out loud and also exerted his level three strong ki on Rae in an attempt to subdue him.


    "It''s nice that you are born as a noble. But this doesn''t change the fact that I am above you and going to search for evidence against you."


    "If you haveints then feel free to talk it out with the royal academy and then the royalty."


    Rae was immune to weak aura like of those in level three. He condescendingly spoke to Ekaros as if he did not notice any changes.


    "Also, I have sensitive ears. So, please refrain from speaking loudly."


    Discover stories with mvl


    He said with a straight face to the Viscount who had an angry scowl on his face before lifting him in the air. The four men behind Ekaros were prepared to fight and subdue Rae any moment but...


    ...


    "Now then, you! What is your name?"


    Rae asked one of the four men behind Ekaros. He wanted to force some humility into the brain of these people. So, he immobilised all of them except for the butler with his ki.


    "Leo, sir my name is Leo and I work as a personal guard for the Viscount."


    Just a moment ago, Leo was prepared to fight against the young looking student, but he was submissively answering questions.


    He had tried moving his body but the simple act of inhaling and exhaling pressed an immense amount of weight against his body from all the sides.


    ''It is an application of Ki. A far advanced version of what the Viscount used in him.''


    Leo had his heart filled with fear as he realised the situation they were in. He was hoping that the young looking man would not bother with them and just leave them alive.


    "You?"


    "Vivian, I also work as a personal guard for the Viscount from thest six years."


    "You"


    "Mathew, personal guard...."


    "Louis, personal guard..."


    Rae asked everyone of the four guards behind Ekaros for their introduction while he kept the other''s immobilised with his techniques.


    He wanted to instill in them, that being disrespectful against him could spell their death in an instant.


    "Now, you can speak"


    Rae turned to Ekaros and allowed him to talk. He had kept the Viscount under his aura for the longest because he wanted to talk with the subordinates first.


    "You??!!? How?? How could you??" The Viscount could not utter any other words.


    ''That is...a level four warrior in front of my eyes. A level four whom I insulted for being a lowlife.''


    Ekaros was scared so much that he had almost stumbled after being released from the pressure of Rae''s aura.


    His subordinates were in better condition because they did not resist against Rae. But all of them had realised the strength of the young looking student in front of them.


    ...

 Chapter 117: What can you give?

    His subordinates were in better condition because they did not resist against Rae. But all of them had realised the strength of the young looking student in front of them.


    ...


    They knew that their life and death was in his hands.


    Also, the five of them already knew that they were guilty because they had actually formed the n to attack Earl Ian.


    Since, the n was foiled and Rae was here to investigate, they knew that sooner orter they were going to be found out and then die.


    ''There must be some way, some way to avoid death!!!''


    ''Does he want to finish the mission by executing us right here right now? He could say that we attacked him and in retaliation he killed us all. Case closed!!''


    ''There is no way I am going to die right now. I will fight back with the Viscount!!''


    ''He is still not taking any actions. Does he want to stick to his mission and not hurt us?''


    ''He looks young and powerful. If he is really amoner and young, then I can strike a deal with him and negotiate for my life, and the life of my subordinates.''


    Everyone of them had different thoughts but there was one thing that they all had inmon, that was there fear of Rae.


    ...


    "Your spy was caught. And John was spy, the previous butler?" After listening to everyone of them confess one by one, Rae summarized.


    "Yes sir, he was the spy, fighting for his runaway master Terias. He wanted to implicate all of us because he thought that we killed the previous Viscount."


    Vivian quickly replied to Rae before anyone else could. He had a suspiciously fast and strong pace of speech as if he was in hurry.


    He provided the basic n for all of them to plead mercy and put all of the me on the spy who was caught.


    "I see, so that''s why he entangled you all and confessed that the n was to target Ian''s daughter." Rae replied with an expression which showed that he was actually believing into his words.


    "Yes sir. He must have fabricated the story after nning his arrest." Ekaros joined in, and he also agreed with Vivian''s quick thinking.


    He had been nervous and scared, thinking this was it and he was going to die now, but the story that Vivian made up with his quick thinking was able to give him some hope. Read exclusive content at mvl


    The other three also nodded in support with Ekaros and Vivian''s words, and pinned all the me on John Warner who was already dead.


    "Alright, I will see what I can do, depending on your sincerity."


    Rae had an evil smile on his face as he mentioned the word sincerity, but the word filled the Viscount and his subordinates with hope.


    ...


    "Hmm? Who is thatdy?" Rae sawa beautifuldy wearing sundress in the garden, her hair was tied in a bun, her melon like breasts were jiggling at her every step.


    "That''s my daughter inw, Sir Rae. She has a five year old boy."


    Ekaros quickly followed the direction of Rae''s eye and looked at thedy. He panicked and quickly mentioned that thedy is a mother and has a child already.


    "Oh lovely, she''s a gorgeous nobledy. Alright, butler take me to the room."


    Raemented as he stared at Lisa''s motherly body before ordering the butler. He was already satisfied with the information he got from the Viscount and his men.


    The mission he had epted was just to investigate and find proof against them. That much was already done and Rae could decide to leave any moment now.


    However, he decided to order around the butler of the Viscount in order to show his willingness to negotiate.


    Rae gave them hope to cling, he wanted them to know that there exists a possibility of their lives being saved.


    Although, the reality was far from that. The note that he had gotten from the guard at the door was from a noble who wanted the Viscount and his family to be ruined.


    Rae had no reason to ept the request but, he was willing to y along with Earl Ian''s request. Why would he reject a chance to get in contact with him?


    The butler showed him a good room and helped Rae adjust before he left with proper manners.


    "Let''s see what you do Ekaros! You are really insane to be targeting a noble''s daughter."


    He was curious about the types of proposals he would get from the Viscount after he hadplimented his daughter inw.


    ...


    "What do we do Sir? How are we going to convince him?" Vivian asked after making sure that Rae was not nearby.


    "He is open to negotiation, otherwise he would not have stayed in the mansion. He could have concluded that we are guilty and be done with the mission."


    "But what are we going to offer to him?"


    Ekaros was well versed with scheming,


    "Father, are you okay? What just happened?"


    Lisa saw her father inw and the rest of his subordinates who were all sweating and tensed.


    She was out for the walk in the garden when she saw the guards at the gate were tensed.


    She asked and found out from one of her maids that someone important from the royal forces has arrived. Then she happened to look at the Viscount and asked him with concern.


    "It is alright, just some visitor from the royal forces. Nothing for you to worry about."


    Ekaros told her to get back to her routine and to try and not disturb the visitor from the capital.


    ...


    "What do you think? isn''t it very irresponsible for him to take missions at the moment?" Serena asked Alice with concern


    "It is fine, he needs to put up his image as a powerful warrior and a student first before getting to his goal." Alice countered Serena''sment with logic


    However deep inside her heart, she too thought that the mission that Rae had epted was too risky.


    They hade to the capital, and it was time for them to be living inside the capital, close to the academy. They were discussing Rae when Alice got the info from her sources that he had epted a mission.


    ...


    (Comment down your opinion)

 Chapter 118: Lisa makes a compromise

    They hade to the capital, and it was time for them to be living inside the capital, close to the academy.


    They were discussing Rae when Alice got the info from her sources that he had epted a mission.


    ...


    "As you said, it is fine as long he gets close to my cousin and protects her. He can take his time to establish his image." Queen said, who hade to have a talk with her friend Alice.


    "If you think so, then be it." Alice agreed with the queen.


    "But what about the king? Rae has created amotion with his disy of strength. I am sure many nobles would try recruiting him, including the king." Alice asked the queen


    She was worried that the man she had found and recruited with difficulty would change sides because of the intervention of the king.


    "That is the problem that he would have to solve on his own. As long as he gets in the king''s good books, he would not be bothered by the rest of the nobles for a while." Queen shrugged, her mainpetition was the men who were using king''s authority to counter her.


    If Rae joined their side and worked for the queen then that would be the best. Since, she knew that the king was easy to use. Rae would not have any difficulty in aplishing the task.


    ...


    "Lisa, I want that woman!"


    Enraged, Rae made a promise to himself. He came to know about the incident with his maids. Although, he was some what expecting the mistreatment, but the truth was worst.


    Both Tina and Maya had been forced and impregnated by the group of five. Bored, the Viscount and his men sent the maids out of the mansion to some caretaker.


    ''I was not really motivated to ruin your lives but now that I know what you have done to them, I would make you beg for death.''


    Rae remembered the panic on the Viscount''s face when he had called his daughter inw Lisa, beautiful. And now, he was forming ns for the Viscount''s downfall which obviously needed...


    Rae already knew about Lisa and her adulterous life. It was easy for him to exploit thedy.


    Now that he was alone in the mansion, because Viscount and the rest were out preparing for the negotiations.


    Rae was left with the butler and other servants in the mansion. Not that, the presence of Viscount would matter to him with his strength.


    ...


    "Greetingsdy Lisa, I am Rae." Rae found out where the daughter inw of the Viscount was at the moment before he approached her.


    She was in the garden outside the mansion, it was evening and she was walking alone in the garden by herself while she looked around.


    "Greetings Sir Rae, I have heard of you." Lisa greeted him back with respect


    "Were you doing anything in particr? I see that there is no servant by your side."


    Rae was on point as he directly asked Lisa what is she doing in the garden.


    "It''s just my son, I am watching him y in the garden." She pointed in the direction where Rae could see a kid ying by himself.


    "I see, he is a cheerful child. How about you have a meal with me while he ys." Rae quickly proposed to share a meal together, seeing her free at the moment.


    "I am, no... It''s because I am not properly dressed for a meal. I apologise, let''s have it some other time." Lisa hesitated but rejected the proposal.


    "You look fine in these clothes. I don''t mind, let''s go." Rae stared at her from top to bottom before hemented on herfy sundress.


    He grabbed her by the butt which was obviously rude and vulgar as he walked her in the direction of the mansion.


    ''He grabbed my ass. Is it because he is interested in me or it is just his nature?''


    Lisa had talked with Vivian after the arrival of Rae. She knew that something suspicious was going on and she was spot on with her instinct.


    Vivian revealed to her the real reason for Rae''s visit to the mansion. Honestly, she was anxious about her future and wanted to go back to her father.


    But after Vivian assured that there was a way and Rae was a corrupt individual who is open for negotiation, then she calmed down.


    ''Viscount and his men have gone retrieve all the valuables they have collected to offer it to him.'' Lisa thought, she needed to let it go and bear with the touches till they returned for a smooth transaction.


    ...


    ''What is she thinking? Is my position so good that you have turned shy and submissive all of a sudden? Hehe, I''d have some fun.''


    Rae nced at Lisa to see if she was reacting to his touch, to his surprise, she was quite easygoing and alright with it.


    He walked her to the dining room and had the butler bring them a meal. Instead of sitting face to face, he made Lisa sit by his side.


    "Kkhmmm" Lisa gagged with the food in her mouth. She had nned to eat together with Rae because he insisted but that guy had so tantly slid his hand to her inner thighs.


    Since, she was wearing a sundress, her pussy was easy to ess for Rae, and without hesitation he touched her. She was surprised and coughed up the food.


    "Are you alright madam?" The butler asked with concern when he saw Lisa cough. He was scared that Rae would dislike theck of manners.


    "It''s fine, I was just sensitive."


    Lisa replied as if it was the fault of food and nced at the natural reaction of Rae.


    ''It is going faster than I expected but what can I do? I did not expect him to be so bold. He looks like a decade younger than me, just a twenty year old but with a handsome face.''


    Lisa nced at the nonchnt reaction of Rae, he was eating his meal as if he was not the one who touched her inappropriately just now.


    Rae did not even remove his hand from her thighs, his hand still remained in between her thighs and groped her plump thighs intimately.


    ...

 Chapter 119: Do me another favor (18+)

    Rae did not even remove his hand from her thighs, his hand still remained in between her thighs and groped her plump thighs intimately.


    ...


    Lisa was nervous that things were going in the direction which Rae wanted. She wanted to resist him while also trying not to offend him at the same time.


    ''Why is he so bold? I need to find an excuse to leave, or I would not be able to resist him.''


    She was feeling it in her body, Rae was good. It was something about his confidence, his aura, or maybe his charms but Lisa could not force out words of protest against him.


    It was okay, he was just touching her a little. He looked young. So, it might be just his curiousity at his age. Lisa kept thinking of reasons to justify Rae''s misbehaviour.


    "Sir Rae, I think my child would be looking for me."


    Lisa instantly thought of an excuse to escape Rae''s advances on her. It was getting tough for her body to keep resisting.


    "Butler, go y with her child for a few hours. Make sure to entertain him."


    However, Rae was quick to turn down her n. Instead, he turned things around and ordered the butler to leave them alone with that excuse.


    The butler rushed out hearing Rae''s orders, even though he sensed his not so good intentions.


    Rae had given him a look that every man on the would understand, but what could the butler do, he was just a weak man trying to not offend powerful people.


    ...


    "I was curious about your family Sir Rae, do you not have a wife as of yet?" Lisa asked finally,


    She did not have any other options left. She concluded that it would be better tomunicate with Rae and get his opinions on certain rtionships.


    "No, I am an orphan who came to study at the royal academy. I did not have the fortunate chance to meet a gorgeousdy like you yet."


    "You jest, I am just a married noble with a child." Lisa chuckled nervously, she knew that Rae was flirting with her openly.


    But the look in Rae''s eyes when he looked at her was something else, she was happy to beplimented as a woman. Different from the scavenging looks she got from the Viscount''s men, Rae looked inside her desires directly.


    "No really, just looking at those deep eyes of yours make me..." Rae was exining how he felt about Lisa''s beauty when the distance between them suddenly vanished and their lips touched each other.


    "Mmhmm" ''His smell, his tongue movements are too strong. He is ying with my tongue.''


    She didn''t know why but she had moved closer to Rae''s face and then this happened. She was touching his lips with Rae''s. Her mouth was being explored by his tongue.


    Rae moved apart as he broke the intense kiss, things were getting handsy and he could feel Lisa getting wet, his hands still remained near Lisa''s inner thighs.


    "Could you pick that up please?"


    Rae pointed at the spoon that had fell down from the table when they were enjoying the intense kiss.


    Lisa instantly went down and picked up the spoon, embarrassed from her provocative act.


    "There''s one there too." He pointed another spot where was a second spoon and Lisa picked it up as ordered.


    ''It''s time I think.'' Rae pulled out his cock from his pants. Lisa was still under the table waiting for him to point at another utensil which might have fallen down.


    However, what she was going to pick up next was not a utensil like a spoon or fork but something bigger and fleshly.


    ...


    "Do me another favordy Lisa?" Rae pointed his cock in her direction as he asked her for a favour with a natural smile.


    "I...I.." Lisa was about to hold his cock, her hand was already in the direction Rae had pointed out to.


    She was shock, she could not continue and was stuck in her position with her hand out almost touching Rae.


    ''That''s his normal thing? Did I make it like this?'' She was shocked at the bulky and big thing Rae had pointed at. She could not resist and grabbed it.


    She stroked his thing without Rae asking for it. Her eyes were glued at the reaction of Rae''s cock every moment, she had forgotten the spoons and her kid.


    ''This strong hypnotic smell, I want it.'' She had began using both her hands to stroke Rae.


    Rae took the charge and pulled her face closer to his cock, he rubbed it on her lips before forcing his cock head inside Lisa''s mouth.


    Lisa did not resist as if she had turned into another person. She sucked on Rae''s cock like a slut in heat.


    Slurp


    Slurp


    Slurp


    Slurp


    Rae tightened his grip on Lisa''s neck as he forced his dick deep inside her. His big and girthy cock made Lisa gag but she did notin.


    Lisa sweated, her eyes had turned and she was choking with tears she kept going on.


    "Haa hah, good. Keep going." Rae said to Lisa when he felt that she was using her warm tongue to ring around his ns.


    She had found a very sensitive spot of his cock and put great effort to stimte the spot.


    "There, there, I am cumming"


    "I am cumming, be prepared."


    Spurt


    Spurt


    Rae was feeling too good that he lost control over his cock and erupted from within. Loads of cum entered Lisa''s mouth and went directly into her stomach.


    She was not even gagging because the thick semen he ejacted was directly draining down her throat. Lisa had sessfully sucked in his full length which meant she was not even able to taste his cum and it went to her stomach.


    However, she was not unlucky. Unable to breathe, she pulled back her head to take a breather but Rae was still cumming, and he filled her mouth full of semen.


    He did not stop and ejacted until cum finally leaked out of Lisa''s mouth to her chest and the floor.


    Rae was pent up for a while, even though he did it with professor Gina, she was with together him for a short while and left only after one creampie.


    ...


    (Vote with power stones)

 Chapter 120: Lisa Likes being dominated (18+)

    Rae was pent up for a while, even though he did it with professor Gina, she was with together him for a short while and left only after one creampie.


    ...


    Rae was not the one who would hold back his lust, he picked up Lisa in his arms and made her sit on the table where he had been eating.


    Lisa was still in mess, she could barely speak from the mess of cum inside her mouth. But then again, she knew where things were headed she began to blow Rae with great enthusiasm.


    "Your husband doesn''t live here, right?" Rae asked Lisa for confirmation, not that he would have stopped if she answered yes to his question.


    "No, he remains out for work."


    Lisa instantly and truthfully answered Rae''s question. She knew the reason why he asked her about her husband.


    Rae pulled up her sundress to her waist level and pulled down her panties, his cock was already hard and there was no concept of condoms in this world. He was going to fuck Lisa raw on the dining table.


    He spread her legs which she did not resist at all. It was obvious that she was dripping wet from sucking Rae. Without any effort Rae entered inside Lisa the very first time. She felt tight to enter but her vagina adapted to his size instantly.


    Since, had a baby, her womb could of course take on Rae''s big thing. Rae began to thrust as he held the soft plump thighs of Lisa with a tight grip.


    "Mhh, Haah, Nghhhh" Lisa kept trying to hold back her moans but that was very difficult for her. She had been sexually frustrated from so long.


    ''He is reaching the ces my could never reach, even John with his experienced tongue could never make me feel like this.''


    Lisa was trying to get a hold of her body and her senses.


    "Hold onto your legs!" Rae ordered Lisa, she obliged and removed her hands from the dining table, and then held her thighs closer to her chest for him.


    ''Her pussy lips are coated with cream, I haven''t even begun and she''s squirted already.'' Rae looked at Lisa, her face appeared filled with pleasure and her eyes unfocused.


    ''She appears so submissive when holding her legs by herse.'' Rae began making deep thrusts, he wanted to fill Lisa''s pussy with his sene.


    ''Now that she''s got creamed, it feels as if I could reach her womb.'' He began to try thrusting deep and he could indeed feel a tighter ce.


    ''He is stirring my insides, he is too close to entering my womb.'' Lisa felt her sensitive hole being explored thoroughly. She could not help but anticipate for more. She wanted Rae to continue doing it to her.


    "Aah, hnng, you are going too hard, hardd uhh" She moaned seductively with her needy voice.


    "You appear to enjoy being forcibly taken. No worries, I don''t judge women. I like how your pussy tightens when I touch your clit." Rae said to Lisa when he saw her moaning and begging for more.


    ''No, I cannot believe it. I do not want it, it''s just my natural reaction to a cock. I do not like being forced.''  Lisa heard what Rae had said to her and she wanted to resist but her body betrayed her integrity.


    ''But I am feeling it, I feel like cumming again. I cannot even hold back my voice, it keeps leaking out of my mouth.'' She once again moaned even though she didn''t want to.


    ''I feel like cumming inside her pussy, should I? Well, she looks really into it. She would not mind.'' Rae thought of announcing to her that he was close.


    He could have her opinions on the ce where he should cum but then again, he was anyways going to creampie Lisater on. So, it didn''t matter if he did it right now without even asking.


    Splurt


    Splurt


    Splurt...


    ...


    "Hnng, You got really tight at the end. It appears that our body is verypatible." Rae pulled out his member from deep inside Lisa''s pussy.


    ''haah, no way, no way it felt so good to have a man cum inside me. Maybe because it''s been close to six years since Ist had prative sex but it feels awesome.''


    ''Yes, it must be because it has been years since Ist allowed someone to enter my pussy. That must be it.''


    "Haah mmmhm" Lisa was trying to getfortable and used to her sensitive pussy but Rae was already pulling out, and made her moan.


    "You came inside? " Lisa looked surprised after she realised that the warmth she felt in her hole was not alone from her own cum, the majority of the fluid inside was from Rae.


    He had cum inside her and it was really deep, the cum began to drip out of her vagina after Rae pulled out his cock.


    Rae did not reply to her obvious question. He had indeed came inside her because he had decided that it won''t be ending with just one creampie.


    He didn''t even need to ask for a blowjob from Lisa, just the scene of his cum dripping out of Lisa''s vagina was enough to give him an erection.


    "Wait.. wait, are you going t AaHh"


    "Aah hhhng haah


    Haah mmmhng fukk


    You areeee going too fast Aaah"


    Lisa kept moaning, her sensitive pussybined with Rae''s quick and deep thrusts kept making her moan loudly.


    This time around her brain was fully focused on the sensation she was feeling inside her vagina. There were no more inner conflicts inside her mind.


    She had begun ying with her breasts on her own while Rae pounded her vagina and yed with her sensitive clit.


    ''He is going at it again and I can feel it very deep this time. It is as if my pussy has epted his cock, he''s just sliding inside without any resistance.''


    She kept moaning, her moans only got louder and louder. She had began to shamelessly y with her body as she kept cumming.


    "Cumming, it''s cumming." She shouted out loud as she felt another warm load enter inside her pussy, Rae had cum inside her again.


    "You know what? Come visit my room tonight." Rae pulled out his cock and left after ordering her.


    ...

 Chapter 121: Mysterious Artifact

    "You know what? Come visit my room tonight." Rae pulled out his cock and left after ordering her.


    ...


    Rae had gone to his room after finishing inside Lisa. Lisa however, was not in the condition to leave so quickly.


    She was ravaged by Rae, and her mind had an inner conflict going on whether she liked it or not.


    Also, it felt really good to her and it was exhaustive for her to leave the table when she was dripping with Rae''s fluid.


    Lisa tried and proceeded to sit on the chair. She looked around and saw that no one had noticed them before slowly walking back to her room.


    ''I did not think about it that time but I was really careless. Even though, I gave in to the temptations and epted his advances. It would have been devastating for my married noble life if I were caught.''


    ''Haah and what is this feeling? I have difficulty in walking. And he is still not done yet, he decided to call me again tonight.''


    ...


    "Do not worry, that useless king had caused my peaceful life to be ruined. I would not be helping him or the kingdom, not anymore."


    Readtest chapters at mvl


    Peerian was talking to the emissary of the neighbour kingdom. They were worried that he would help his native kingdom in case a conflict urred.


    However, Peerian straight up denied any willingness to be involved in the conflict bet two countries. In case, the king or any of his so called friends called for help, then he won''t answer it.


    He had been deeply hurt by the politics of the nobles in the kingdom, his peaceful life with family was turned to the life of a runaway criminal.


    "Since, you have clearly said so, then we would not give you any trouble in the future. Feel free to visit our kingdom Feyur, we will be honored to have you."


    The other man said to Peerian before leaving.


    "An attack on the kingdom whose nobles are all greedy and corrupt." Peerian dived into his imaginations to predict the most possible future of the kingdom and the king.


    ...


    Far away from the secret abode of Peerian,


    Rae was trampling on a noble''s pride. He had covertly signalled the Viscount for negotiation but when the Viscount presented him with gifts, Rae criticized both their quality and quantity.


    The negotiations almost fell through when Viscount got to know that one of his four men had ran away from the province. Mathew escaped and got away from the ce he was supposed to visit.


    Rae was not shy in showing the dissatisfaction he was feeling from the Viscount and his men''s efforts.


    Ekaros appeared enraged from Mathew''s betrayal but he could not search for the traces and punish the traitorous subordinate at the moment.


    He knew that he was short on time and he also had to lookout for Rae''s attitude. It would be easier done if Rae had a good impression of him and his subordinates.


    ''I believed I could make do with the artifact and it''s affects on my body, but it seems that I was wrong. Mathew was not enough, I could not even use the artifact once.'' Ekaros thought in disappointment.


    He believed that he could gain a great amount of strength from the artifact he had but unfortunately he was not sessful because of miscalctions.


    Ekaros did not n to fight it out with Rae, No, it was not in his ns to fight the royal forces.


    But because of his failure to activate the mysterious artifact of his, he needed to stall for time. That''s why he chose the herbs and artifacts which seemed good enough from the perspective of a Viscount family at his level but also not very valuable at the same time.


    Fortunately, Rae also had other ns for the Viscount and his family.


    He was d that he had the chance to send Ekaros out again on the pretext of going out to find items valuable enough for their negotiation.


    ...


    As for the items that Ekaros had brought along for their negotiations? Well, Rae dly took the herbs to consume by himself.


    Also, the Viscount had brought only consumables for the deal. So, Rae did not mind to take them all for himself, leaving none for them.


    "I give you a week! No, I make it two weeks for you!! I don''t care whether your subordinate runs off or whether you run off and go into hiding. I am capable of searching for you and then dealing with you. So, be practical and do your part!"


    Rae warned the Viscount and his remaining three men together during the negotiation.


    He was sure that they could do better, better than the tier four herbs he had taken for himself just now. Seeing the Viscounts reaction, Rae knew that his assumption was correct.


    ''He was just testing me out. If I were an amateur and had epted the loosing deal and left for the academy, then they would have very likely stayed alive and prepared for their escape. But neither I am amateur and nor I am going to spare their lives. So, they are very likely going to perish.''


    Rae nced at the four men in front of him who were listening to his warning seriously but had their own ns going inside their minds.


    "I thank you Sir Rae for your great patience. I assure you that I would make it up to you in the time span of two weeks that you have given to me."


    The Viscount was quick to reply, he was happy that Rae had so easily extended his stay for two weeks.


    ...


    Deep inside his mind, Ekaros was nning meticulously for the next two weeks.


    However, the n was not something that Rae would have liked.


    The n had to do with how Ekaros was able to quickly rise to level three warrior, and also have the battle strength to win against the strong physique of Terias.


    Blood boiled inside the strong physique of Ekaros, he was prepared to fight it out with Rae and even win against him after the next two weeks.


    His Corruption bloodline and its traits were going to help him defeat Rae and then the Earl smoothly, or that''s what he thought!


    (Vote, or give gifts. Pour money if you can please!!)

 Chapter 122: Harry is OP!!

    His Corruption bloodline and its traits were going to help him defeat Rae, and then the Earl smoothly, or that''s what he thought!


    ...


    Since, Rae had already given sufficient time to Ekaros. He left after looking around for Lisa. She was not around when he was negotiating terms with Ekaros.


    So, there was no reason for him to waste his time with those unfortunate men.


    "Sir Rae, I have a message for you." Two days after the negotiation with the Viscount, he got another message from the guard who had presented him with the note in the first day at the door.


    ''Finally, You could not hold any longer Ian!'' Rae thought as looked into the message that the guard had handed him over.


    "A meeting.... Why though? He wants to meet me when I haven''t evenpleted his task. Alright then." The letter contained the locationwhere he was supposed to visit to meet with the guy.


    Who is the guy? The Earl? His subordinate? Nothing particr about the person was mentioned in the letter. So, Rae was interested to meet the individual from the other side.


    ...


    "Hello? I was supposed to meet someone near this ce. Is that you?" Rae asked as he reached the mentioned spot in the letter.


    There was this man who was fully covered by his ck robe like a necromancer.


    Why did Rae think that it was a man? Because the physique of that human was well built and kind of big for a woman but absolutely perfect for someone who is a hand to handbat expert.


    Rae asked him the question, even though he was pretty sure that the man in robes was the person who had invited Rae.


    Since, the guy did not show himself, Rae asked him in hopes that the stranger would show his face and reveal his identity.


    "Yeah, that someone is me, Sir Rae." The robed man answered Rae with a polite tone.


    "You are?" Rae tried to check out the man''s body and asked him about his identity.


    "Ohh, My apologies. I forgot to introduce myself to you. I am Harry. Pleased to meet you, Sir Rae." The man removed his robe and beneath that robe a bloodied man appeared.


    ...


    Harry who was the subordinate of Jaffrey, was asked to follow Rae but from a safe distance. However, the unfortunate circumstances caused Harry to be in his current critical situation.


    Being experienced, Harry did not follow Rae like a shadow but kept his distance instead. It was good as long as he kept finding traces of Rae with a distance of an hour or two between them. Stay connected via mvl


    But, the difficulty of following Rae increased exponentially after he had left the carriage.


    ''Did he find me following him around? But how is that possible? I am not even following, just taking the same path that he is taking. There is another possibility...''


    Harry had wandered around for a while before he suddenly thought of a possibility.


    He realised that with the strength that Rae had shown, he must have some special techniques of his own, and that could be the reason that he had stopped leaving any traces of his travel.


    Shortly, his suspicions were proved true as Harry received a message stating that Rae had reached the Viscount''s ce an hour ago.


    ''Hepleted almost two days worth of travel in a measly few hours!! I need to hurry up too.'' Harry thought at that moment before he began to rush to the Viscount''s ce.


    In order to increase his pace, he took risks and rushed through the dangerous paths.


    Although, the time it took him to reach the Viscount''s ce was shortened but the injuries he received on the way were grave and he was too exhausted to heal. So, he had to take a day off.


    At the moment, he was still gravely injured but he still appeared in front of Rae. As for the reason? Harry just wanted to intimidate Rae, that was the reason he did not heal his injuries with his natural ability to heal.


    ...


    "I had quite the rough travel on my way here, leading to my current situation." Harryughed hard as he pointed to the many cuts and bites on his body which were obviously from the fights with dangerous beasts.


    ''Poor guy, So many injuries, his face would be ruined even though it healster on.'' Rae thought as he nced at Harry''s face, his first impression of the bloodied man was pity. A pity that Harry would not ever attract beautifuldies.


    "It is lot better like this right?" Harry asked as his body began to shed off the skin and dried blood off his body.


    The changes in his body were rapid. The cuts on his face quickly healed and his face now appeared new. The marks of bites and cuts on the rest of his body also quickly began to disappear.


    All the traces of fights from Harry''s body disappeared and he looked anew.


    "That is an interesting... Sir Harry." Rae muttered as he stared hard at Harry, who was literally shedding his skin like a snake.


    ''Is that a skill he has trained to the extreme or an inherent ability of his? He is literally shedding skin and recovering fully from his injuries. To think I was feeling pity for this man.''


    ''He does not seem to be expending Ki inrge amounts. This must be his inherent ability, like the one I had. No, not one, like the two abilities I used to have but I do not have them anymore sadly.''


    Inherent abilities or the abilities that are passed down from people to their offspring were generally very less demanding with energy consumptionpared to the skills that had to be learned and mastered manually.


    With Rae''s level, he was able to sense that Harry was not usingrge amount of Ki which made him conclude that the overpowered ability he was showing off was an inherent ability like the Notepad ability he had in his beginning years.


    ...

 Chapter 123: Give and Take

    With Rae''s level, he was able to sense that Harry was not usingrge amount of Ki which made him conclude that the overpowered ability he was showing off was an inherent ability like the Notepad ability he had in his beginning years.


    ...


    "A good ability indeed. I have not been able to master it yet but it is good enough for now." The blood stains on Harry''s body were still present  at parts but his body was free of any visible injury.


    "That aside, I called you up here for a chat. I was not supposed to contact you, but just keep any eye on how you deal with things.


    Because you have shown the intention to work together with us, I decided to present you with the invitation.


    If you decide to ept then you would be getting the resources and techniques that you desire, even the scarce resources within the kingdom will be at your disposal."


    Harry tempted Rae with his confident expression and show of influence as he mentioned the resources he would offer.


    He had climbed a tree and sat on it in a very rxed manner as if he was talking to a decade old friend.


    "Join you... Considering that I have already done you a favour, what do you think my response would be?" Rae smiled arrogantly as he asked Harry who was sitting on the tree.


    He was amused with how the man presented himself. At one hand, Harry showed him his exceptional ability, on the other, he appeared very rxed while offering him a deal.


    It was a no brainer for Rae that Harry represented the interest ofrge number of powerful noblesbined.


    Also, the resources that Harry offered him for just joining them was lot to just reject them.


    "A favour... It''s not like you are not benefitting from this mission of yours. But, I am quite sure you will join us." Harry confidently replied


    "I would do it. I was just curious about your thoughts on this. A transactional rtionship between us would be good.


    Find exclusive stories on mvl


    I don''t think this kingdom would be enough for me."


    Rae wanted a transactional rtionship with whoever that was behind Harry. He needed to exploit the resources that Harry and the organisation behind him offered, and grow exponentially.


    Once it was done, he would begin to explore the area outside the kingdom but that was forter, after his position in the kingdom is solidified and absolute.


    "Spare the details, it''s good to hear that you are with us. But what do you think about the Earl that sponsored you? Are you okay with betraying their trust?"


    Harry smirked as he asked the question of betrayal. He wanted to know if Rae was guilty of his decision to change his allegiance.


    "I would have stuck to them if you two were on same level. Right now, my loyalty to them would only cause them harm. It''s good as long as I aid them in their difficult times."


    Rae answered to Harry''s question as if it was obvious. He did not feel any guilt over changing his allegiance in one simple interaction.


    He knew that sooner orter he would be joining someone else. Rae also knew of his strength, it was above what the Earl''s could employ.


    ...


    ''Its good that he realised that I am not under the Earl but someone above him. Technically, I am a Count''s man or something closer.''


    Harry was happy to realise that he did not need to waste his time to exin the working of the hierarchy in the organisation to Rae.


    Since, Rae did not ask about it either, Harry chose not to discuss upon it. A transactional rtionship between them was good.


    "You are very thoughtful. I would have loved to battle it out with you but, right now is not the correct time. Let''s meet in the capital then."


    Harry said to Rae as he checked out his body. His mind still lingered at the thought of how Rae had very quickly reached his destination.


    He wanted so much to have a spar with Rae but he decided not to do it. There was no need to reveal his cards to a newbie like Rae.


    At least not before he had an opportunity to do so. They were anyways going to meet at the capital after the mission ispleted.


    "Oh yes, here, take this! Ian had something that he wanted to say to you." Just as Harry climbed down from the tree in a single jump, he realised that he had another message to convey to Rae.


    He pulled out a note from the packet in his pants and threw it to Rae. The letter was from Earl Ian.


    Ian had handed it over to Harry in case Rae chose not to ept the mission. The letter contained instructions on what to do with the Viscount''s family.


    But now that Harry has sessfully invited Rae into their organisation, he just handed over the instructions to Rae and disappeared instantly.


    "Another letter? Earl Ian sure has lots of demands." Rae read the letter and understood Ian''s intentions with the Viscount''s family and Ekaros.


    Ian did not want much but just the death of powerful and leader like figures of the Viscount''s family. Most probably because he wanted to take over the Viscount''s province.


    Rae had already ruined the Viscount''s family pretty bad. He had ordered his daughter inw Lisa toe to his room.


    Honestly, he did not believe that she woulde, and was just training his Ki control in his room.


    It was prettyte but she dide. And once she entered Rae''s room, he entered her and made her cum till the midnight.


    She was left wanting for more as the things escted. In the beginning, she was only doing it because of her position.


    However, this was not the end. Rae ordered Lisa toe again next night. She obliged and then they had another long session in the bed. Lisa began to love it because of how well Rae was doing it.


    Once again, Lisa was going to being to his room today. Rae was headed to his room after the meeting with Harry. Ian had few things that he wanted to check on with Lisa.


    ...

 Chapter 124: Corruption!!!

    Once again, Lisa was going to being to his room today. Rae was headed to his room after the meeting with Harry. Ian had few things that he wanted to check on with Lisa.


    ...


    ''Should I go to him? Again???'' Lisa was engrossed in her thoughts as she was strolling around in nervousness.


    She had begin to feel that she was starting to like it. She was beginning to like whatever Rae and she had going on in between them.


    Hesitant, but Lisa decided to leave her room after she checked and made sure that her son was asleep. She had decided to visit Rae yet again, while dressed in a skimpy nightgown which looked simr to a sexy lingerie.


    "It''s me, Sir Rae." Lisa knocked on the door outside his room.


    "You are here already? Come in." Rae pulled her inside his room. He had been waiting for Lisa for a while. After the time he spent with Harry, he had once again gained interest towards her.


    "You have dressed pretty well for the asion. I like how much skin it shows." Rae checked out Lisa tantly andplimented as he touched the fabric of her dress.


    "I just wore my normal night clothes. It''s nothing special." Lisa replied trying to hide her enthusiasm to him, with nervousness and anticipation evident in her eyes.


    ...


    Unaware of what his daughter inw was putting up with, Ekaros was busy taking care of his covert business.


    "This is a lot harder than thest time I had made use of it." He mumbled with exhaustion


    He had a bloody red stone near his chest which glowed and illuminated the secret abode in which he was hiding.


    This was the mysterious artifact that caused the exponential increase in his strength, the secret behind his rank up to level three before the fight with Terias.


    He could vividly recall the scene from nine years ago when he had found the stone like artifact in the stomach of a demon beast. He knew that the artifact was of immense value and kept it to himself, and hid the use of the stone from everyone.


    The procedure to use the artifact was to allow it to soak into the blood of demon beast, at least that is what he knew before he identally put it close to a dying man. Experience tales at mvl


    The man was instantly reaped of his life, but the artifact emitted a bloody glow like never before.


    At the moment, Ekaros had gained a certain level of understanding of the artifact. He knew that the human as a sacrifice to the artifact worked best to charge it up for use.


    But what did the artifact do? Well, it speeded up the process of umtion of Ki in the body, almost ten times the amount that Ekaros could normally store but that was not it.


    The stone also transferred the user with the blood it soaked from the sacrifices which strengthened the physique and added to the Ki reserves.


    Ekaros was willing to bear with the pain to let go of the mediocre talent of his.


    "Just one more day then I would be able to reach the peak of level three."


    Ekaros knew that he could not beat Rae but that was not the end of his n. The increase in his strength when used to ambush Rae would result in his favor.


    Also, he was not sure about the gain in strength he would have, after he is done with using the artifact. He could sense it from the speed it was progressing, that he would reach the peak of level three at the very least.


    His n had many variables but he was sure that something would work out.


    Worst case scenario and he would have to use his cursed bloodline, Corruption!! The reason why Earl Ian was hell bent on bringing down his family.


    ...


    Yes!! Ekaros was also blessed with a bloodline ability. The bloodline ability with which his forefathers established his noble family, and the bloodline ability which terrorised Ian''s family.


    Different from Terias, who did not show any signs of awakening the bloodline ability, Ekaros was able to awaken it very early in his twenties.


    That was also the reason why he never feared Terias even after he defeated his siblings and became the Viscount without any trouble.


    However, it took time, a great amount of time. His bloodline ability Corruption was not for these peaceful times. Unlike his forefathers who fought various battles and secured themselves their ce, he could not just wage a war.


    Unfortunately, his corruption ability was pretty useless outside of the war like scenarios. Even the trigger which awakened his ability was blood.


    As long as he killed a human, his corruption ability worked to tap into his potential and boost his strength. But that was not it, like the various top tier bloodline abilities, his ability also offered regenerative powers.


    This meant that he could fight and keep on fighting, and his strength would keep growing. Not just his physical strength but also his reserves of Ki.


    The awakening of his bloodline ability was one of the major reasons why he opted for training the warriors of his family.


    In this way, he could train as well as take control of all the capable warriors under the Viscount''s g.


    Unfortunately, Terias was not someone Ekaros could defeat. Even without any bloodline ability, Terias actually crowned himself as the Viscount with his absolute strength.


    Ekaros tried but he could not exceed Terias in rank, and theck of life and death battle in his life caused his bloodline ability to be pretty much useless.


    Unlike the artifact, which he happened to coincidentally acquire almost a decade ago, his corruption ability only worked while battling humans.


    For instance, Ekaros confronted Mathew and revealed the n to kill and frame him to gain some extra time from Rae. This confrontation had made Mathew furious and scared at the same time.


    Mathew struggled really hard and managed to wound Ekaros before being killed.


    Sadly, Matthew''s effort went to trash because Ekaros instantly recovered due to his bloodline ability Corruption, and also gained valuable resources for his artifact.


    ....


    (Got my exams, cannot update regrly)

 Chapter 125: Made a C**k

    Sadly, Matthew''s effort went to trash because Ekaros instantly recovered due to his bloodline ability Corruption, and also gained valuable resources for his artifact.


    ....


    "It''s useless!! There is no point in searching for a treasure in here, which that royal enforcement officer might like.


    There is no way a treasure woulde flying at me in the city and then I would happily present it to that man.


    But then, what is the Viscount nning? Why make us split and then have us search for treasure."


    Vivian though as he was holding a snack in his hand to have a quick meal. His forehead scrunched as the though of a deadly scheme seemed possible.


    "Does he suspect another rebellion, and he wants us to show our true color like Mathew did?


    Or is he literally giving us the chance to run away from that man??


    I would have loved to directly ask for an answer from Ekaros but he went away by himself."


    Due to how open the men were with Ekaros, they easily put their trust in Ekaros but he was different. Even after this long of serving under the Viscount, he knew that in front of benefits there was a chance that he could be discarded.


    But the again, he too had this little optimism and faith in Ekaros which caused him to think of the possibility that this was a chance give by Ekaros for them to escape.


    "Let''s collect whatever I have, I would be able to reach the mansion by the night."


    Hepleted his meal and then decided to head back to the mansion, taking whatsoever precious metals, herbs and artifacts he had collected.


    At the mansion.


    "That room is fully lit! Isn''t that the room assigned to that man from royal enforcement?" Vivian reached the mansion quitete and nced at the lights of a room fully bright, appearing extravagant just from the looks.


    Since it was quitete already, he believed that everyone would have gone to sleep. But the cause of all his troubles still seemed to be up for some reason.


    "Wait, there is ady at the window with him. Does he not realize that the servants can see him? There are truly other man in this kingdom with strange taste like Sir Ekaros."


    He saw a figure of thedy whose face was covered fully by her hair, bent over near the window and naked from top. He instantly recalled the Viscount, how he was so different from the other nobles.


    While other nobles did indulge with many women and made love with whoever they could, making thedies their sole possession. Ekaros on the other hand did not shy away from showing off his woman and even shared them with his men.


    Rae making love with a woman near the window made him realize that there were other entric and perverted people out there.


    "Lisa!!??? No fucking way!!!"


    Just as he was heading to his room, no more prying inside Rae''s business, he nced at the window again and it was his worst nightmare.


    Near the window was thedy, none other than the one he was trying to seduce, Lisa, the daughter inw of Viscount.


    "No!! This can''t be true. It must be someone, someone else, Yess!!" Vivian tried to console himself but the seed of doubts were imnted in his mind. He could not just take out the thought of Lisa being together with Rae out of his mind.


    "What are the chance? She would not do it, No!! She might actually go for it." He recalled as he killed that useless servant of Lisa, it was too easy. But there was a chance that an arrogant woman like Lisa might have actually made use of that.


    Otherwise, who would just ckmail thedy of the house and only ever go till oral sex, It sounded made up.


    "Let''s just check out her room. If she is not the one then she would be asleep already." He thought of a idea as he realized the time was close to midnight and if Lisa was not the one in that room then she would be asleep.


    He instantly reached the door outside Lisa''s bedroom.


    "It''s good. She seems asleep." The light was turned off but after peeking through the door, he could see the figure of Lisa under her nket on the bed.


    He turned around as he sighed and prepared to get to his room and wait for the Viscount toe and deal with Rae. Suddenly, he had an urge and he decided to enter Lisa''s room.


    Vivian''s face turned green in anger, as he stormed out of the door. There was no woman under the nket but two pillows paired together to make it look like someone was asleep under the nket.


    He was angry and heartbroken, his heart filled with grief as he recalled face of the woman he had saved from the assault.


    Vivian''s legs were subconsciously heading into the direction of Rae''s room but his brain decided against it. What was he supposed to do? Confront that infidel? But he was not even her husband or a rtive. What was he supposed to do after confronting her?


    Just in case, he decided to confront her and Rae, that guy Rae would have just disposed of him with just one attack. And he would, like Mathew, be known as a traitor.


    ...


    "Alright, clean it up."


    Rae who was bending Lisa over the window as he thrusted his hips to listen her moans ordered


    He pulled his manhood out of her, and made the married woman kneel on the ground.


    Lisa did as she was ordered, her face had turned red from the physical activity and her body had various marks, all the marks from the past few days she had spent together with Rae.


    She knew that the young man was strong and a prodigy but his stamina was something she never took into ount. It was never enough for him, he only stopped after she gave in to the pleasure. There was no chance of her resisting the young man.


    Lisa, used to his demands, began to clean up Rae''s manhood after he had just ejacted inside her. It was around time when she got back to her room.


    Things were really hectic these days, no one was here in the mansion except for the maids. Rae was the one and only authority in the mansion. He called her every day, whenever he wanted, and she unable to resist had to serve him, not that she did not like it.


    Lisa cleaned up as she began to dress up to return back to her room. She walked slowly, her legs and abdomen shaking as she took a step, but she was used to it now.


    ...


    "Hmm, It''s fun. She is an interestingdy, taking initiative and not hiding the fact that she is liking it. She is simr to Maria but is younger than her." He recalled the sexy milf he had before he joined the academy.


    "I hope the time passes quickly. I need to head back to the academy too." He was quite bored of ying the viin but he wanted to test out his strength against Ekaros.


    Since, he was beaten to submission thest time when he had fought against Ekaros. He had been training from that time, training day and night to have a battle against him. To have revenge on that man..


    However, now that he was really close to achieving it, he was not that excited anymore. Even during the training years, after some time he had no interest in taking revenge.


    It was not that he had forgiven but just the fact that he could do so much with Ki had him upied. But that did not mean that given the chance, he would forgive Ekaros. He was nning to kill him before leaving.


    Also, Earl Ian had wanted him to check if Lisa was a potential candidate to seed the Viscount''s position.


    He wanted to make Lisa a puppet and have her be the Viscount which would be under hismand, that was the request he had made for Rae.


    Rae was not that interested in bing a lord of the area. Since, he was able to get Ian to owe him a favour, Rae decided to go with it.


    As for the part about seducing Lisa, that was something he could not resist. Rae had his eyes on that sexy woman from the very start.


    That time, he knew that the woman was already in infidelity, and it was going to easy to get her. He even ckmailed her and made her strip naked in the open, and got some money from her.


    Read new adventures at mvl


    "It would be great if she ends up bing the Viscount, though I am not sure if I would visit her again after finishing with the task at my hand." He was nning to go for royalty next, and he already had his sights on them.

 Chapter 126: Confrontation!!!

    "It would be great if she ends up bing the Viscount, though I am not sure if I would visit her again after finishing with the task at my hand." He was nning to go for royalty next, and he already had his sights on them.


    ...


    Vivian was standing outside the mansion, his gaze drifted to the road, awaiting the arrival of his master, Viscount Ekaros.


    Two days had passed after the unfortunate night he saw Rae and Lisa together, he could still not forget how that hypocrite woman had confronted him.


    He recalled, the next day after seeing Lisa inside Rae''s room. Vivian could not hold it in and decided to confront Lisa on her affair.


    He checked the surroundings and the moment he saw Lisa alone, he went to her with light steps and hinted at Lisa to follow him to an empty room.


    He could see the surprise and panic in her eyes, a part of him still believed that she was being forced into it, and ignored the happy face she was making at the window.


    Lisa hushed as he hinted and followed him to the room. She did not know about his arrival.


    Vivian had not bothered to inform any servant in the midnight to prepare a meal or do a chore for him. Otherwise, they would have known that one of the men under Sir Ekaros hade back, and so would have known everyone in the mansion including Lisa.


    "What is happening? Are you alright??" Vivian asked Lisa urgently, she did not look the least bit bothered or injured but he still asked her.


    "What do you mean? I am alright, When did you arrive though? And where is the Viscount?" Lisa answered that she was okay, what could happen to her in the mansion?


    Instead, she asked Vivian about the Viscount and his arrival. She wanted to know if they were out of the danger yet. The butler had given her the overview of what was happening in the mansion.


    "You are alright? Yes, you are alright!!" Vivian grumbled as he said out those words. He was clearly able to see how alright she was.


    "What do you mean? Did something happen to you on the way?" Lisa asked in confusion, she could not understand the reason behind Vivian''s crumbled sense of mind.


    ''Did something happen to him on his way? The Viscount must have given him a difficult task. But then why did he ask me to follow inside this empty room?''


    There was no reason for him to ask her to follow in the room as if they were hiding from someone. Even if he could notplete the task given by the Viscount, she could not do anything to help him regarding this.


    ''No?? Did he.. Does he know??'' Her eyes had a hint of panic in them as she recalled the word from the young man while they were in the act.


    "Ohh!! Today, we finally seem to have an audience. It feels better today." These were the exact same words he had uttered when she in his roomst night.


    Lisa asked Rae what was he talking about but he did not borate and just answered that he was using his Ki for something. She ignored him because she knew of his habit to keep using his ki almost every time, doing some stuff which he never bothered to exin.


    "Yes! That''s it. You remember now right? I can see the look of panic on your face." Vivianughed in frustration as he saw the guilt and panic on the woman''s face. He could not hold it in and blurted out everything.


    "Why? Why did you do this??!!!" He shouted in anger as he looked at the woman.


    "I could not resist. He wanted me to, and I knew that if I rejected then it would not be good for the family." Lisa quickly fabricated a lie to gain sympathy and put all the me on Rae.


    Indeed it was true that Rae had instigated the things and made a move on her first but that was not it.


    Except for the first few times, he did not take initiative. It was her, Lisa who wanted to gain the connection with a powerful figure as well as the addictive pleasure.


    "It is good that you got to know of it. I could not think of a way to say this to you, whatever that happened between us ends here." Her demeanor instantly changed from the victim to oppressor.


    Her warm expression changed to the one of a stranger who did not wish to associate with each other anymore.


    "What do you mean by that? I can help you out of it." Vivian replied to her after hearing her say that she did not want to see him anymore.


    "Help? How? haha... Are you going to beat him up? Just leave, pretend you don''t know anything."


    Lisa finally could not hold it any longer and with a scornful face sheughed at Vivian, and his weakness.


    It was that moment that she showed him her real face. Vivian realized that the young man might actually not have made a move on Lisa but it was her who wanted to get closer with him, like how he had killed her servant in order to rescue her.


    Realization hit him, and he could see the pattern as the things yed out. The simrity between the incident of him subduing John, her guard from before who was ckmailing her.


    ...


    Vivian''s eyes sparkled as he looked at the figure of Ekarosing back, and heading to the mansion, he stopped recalling the sad events and prepared a smile on his face to wee his master.


    "Where is he?" The very first words that came out of his mouth as he reached the mansion, Ekaros stared at Vivian as he inquired.


    He hade up prepared and it was time for him to execute his ns, seeing that his subordinate was outside mansion, he instantly asked.


    Ekaros was brimming with confidence and did not wish to waste any time dawdling around. Fortunately or unfortunately he was not able to reach the next level but he found out another great secret about the artifact bloodstone.


    Just as he thought that he would sessfully enter the level four, he was met with a great pain, and he felt that this was it, his body was unable to bear it.


    For the most part he believed that it was some sort of upgraded bacsh because of how often he was using the artifact to increase his strength artificially but no....


    It was something else, his body was breaking but not because of some bacsh or mistake in ki cirction. It was because of his bloodline.


    Something deeper, stronger was going to awaken inside him. He was able to feel it, the power that was dormant inside and was beginning to awaken.


    Do or die he decided and continued to use the artifact, and kept pumping the power from the artifact as he continued with his practice in pain.


    His bones in the body broke one by one, he felt his muscles spasm and tear until the power stored inside the artifact finally exhausted.


    ...


    Back to the present, Vivian, intimidated of his master''s presence and new aura, informed him about the past two days and how there was always some woman inside the royal enforcer''s room.


    However, he did not explicitly mention which woman. He pretended as if he did not know the identity of the woman. It was a usible excuse because he would not try to spy on that man, as he would get caught if he tried to.


    "He is busy with a woman? Indeed, I am able to hear the noises." Ekaros mumbled as focused all his senses on his ear, he could indeed hear the noise, the moans of a woman in pleasure.


    ''He is able to hear it from here? Did he have a breakthrough and reached level four?'' Vivian thought in surprise as he connected the dots, Intimidating aura and increase in physical ability, they were obvious signs of increase in strength. Continue reading on §Þ??


    The mansion was tens of meters away from the gate they were standing at. So, it indeed made sense for Vivian, his eyes were now hopeful of victory.


    "Excellent!! let''s go." Ekaros ordered Vivian, ready to act at this vulnerable moment and strike the man.


    He wanted to sneak attack Rae while he was busy in the bed. Though, he was confident of killing Rae after his bloodline fully awakened and changed from human but he still decided to take the easy way out.


    Why take risk and confront that man when he could actually just finish him on the spot. As for the aftermath? Before the change in his bloodline, he was slightly wary of the consequences but now? Not anymore!!


    He was stronger than a genuine level four. He believed that he could beat a demon beast of the same level with his physical body.


    Outside Rae''s room, Ekaros gathered the ki for his sneak attack while maintaining a safe distance between the room as to not be sensed by Rae. Vivian on the other hand was ordered to strike down the closed door on his signal.

 Chapter 127: You have turned!

    Outside Rae''s room, Ekaros gathered the ki for his sneak attack while maintaining a safe distance between the room as to not be sensed by Rae. Vivian on the other hand was ordered to strike down the closed door on his signal.


    ...


    ''This is it...'' Ekaros had his fist fully empowered with his most dangerous technique, his hand shined blue with the amount of ki that was concentrated on it.


    He was in the realm where he was cornering upon making the physical constructs of ki but his techniques which he had honed for many years was not any less lethal.


    Vivian looked to be in awe as he nced at the Viscount concentrating ki on his fist. He had seen this technique when the Viscount was trying it out in the training field.


    Even though Ekaros was able to beat up and easily subdue Terias in the battle for Viscount''s position, he never stopped training.


    But what surprised Vivian was not the technique but it''s intensity. Since, he was a regr at training and so was the Viscount, Vivian could see the difference between the power he hadst seen and the one right now.


    ''It looks so lethal!! More dangerous than the one I saw while training, but how is it possible that I find it hard to sense it clearly?''


    The intensity which should have increased had decreased instead, but Vivian could feel that it was not something he could survive.


    He stared at the hand and then at Ekaros, ready to strike down the door on Viscount''s signal. Everything was dependent on how things would proceed from this moment on, his life and the Viscount''s.


    What he was waiting for finally came!! Ekaros gave Vivian the signal to strike down the door in between him and Rae. His legs were tensed as the Viscount was ready to use every ounce of his strength to jump Rae and give him a lethal blow.


    Vivian''s heart palpitated as he saw the signal from the Viscount. He could feel and see everything clearly and slowly in detail as if time had slowed down for him.


    The sound of intimate moans of the woman from inside the room, the tense but excited expression on the Viscount''s face, and his loud beating heart, he was experiencing it all at once.


    He obliged, even though feared the consequences in case the n failed, but it did not hinder his speed of tearing down the door in an instant.


    Vivian made a punch and reinforced it with excessive ki and tore down the wooden door in an instant while trying to not block the door.


    Shatter!!


    ...


    Swoosh!!


    Ekaros dashed, making a sound of wind tearing with his dash speed.


    Fortunately, Vivian had instantly pulled back his fist and did not block the way. Otherwise, he would have broken his hand without even fighting.


    Squelch!


    An instant passed and Vivian peeked inside the door. He had heard the sound of flesh tearing which was no doubt from the attack that the Viscount had unleashed just now. His mind was filled with hope and excitement, there was no way a sneak attack this powerful would not harm the victim.


    ''Even in the worst case scenario the Viscount would have tore down the chest or even half of the enemy''s body.'' Vivian thought as nced inside the room.


    It was dusty, the room had been broken and there was a hole in the wall with many cracks on it.


    Vivian traced the room from blood and found that the back of that guy was pulverized and pierced through by the Viscount''s powerful sneak attack.


    Rae was caught unaware, and he was sent flying to the wall after his back faced a heavy attack. The attack nearly pulverized his back, his spine was visible to the naked eye and chunks of his flesh blood were spread on the floor.


    Vivian saw Ekaros grinning widely, and he also felt the happiness after seeing that the man from royal enforcer''s was dealt with in just one attack.


    "It is unfortunate. From the looks of it, I could have beaten him in one on one fight. I lost a good chance to spar and test out my new strength."


    Ekaros sighed as he looked at the barely alive man lying on the ground, his sneak attack had worked perfectly and his enemy was at hisst breath.


    He was happy, but also little sad at the fact that he could not test out his strength in the battle anytime soon.


    "Sir...." Vivian muttered in shock, he could not utter a word because he knew that the woman who was inside the room was none other than Lisa. And right now, he could see the body of an almost still woman under the bed.


    He had no idea if the me of death of thatdy would fall on him or not. But when he heard no reaction from the Viscount, he turned to look at the Viscount only to find that he was already upied.


    ...


    Ekaros was staring wide eyed at the wall, to be exact at the still body of seriously injured Rae. Or maybe seriously injured but still conscious Rae!!


    "Is that a challenge I hear? I don''t think you are strong enough to kill me one on one!!"


    "Too weak"


    A grumble like heavy voice sounded from the direction the Viscount was staring at. Rae had stood up on his own and said to Ekaros in anger. His body which seemed almost impossible to recover, began to heal at rapid speed.


    In a few seconds, Rae went from his spine being exposed in open to even the surface level injury on his body being healed. His body looked anew, if not for the residual blood on his body.


    ''How could he ??? Is it even humanly possible to do that? Wait!! Humanly..'' Ekaros stared with wide eyes, feeling shocked at the rapid healing that the man in front of him showed, his face changed color after he heard the young man''s arrogant words.


    Rae instantly jumped at Ekaros and punched him square in the face, his speedparable to the speed that Ekaros had shown, or even slightly exceeding that.


    Ekaros wanted to dodge but the arrogance of his awakening did not let him do so.


    Something inside of him believed that it was beneath him to dodge a mere human''s punch. And indeed so, he faced the punch of Rae head on.


    Your next read is at §Þ??


    His face was disfigured, with his nose and mouth began bleeding seriously but Ekaros did not step back. He punched Rae, and the attack with just pure physical power hit Rae and sent him flying and crashing at the wall again, causing the wall in the room to finally break.


    Crash


    Rae fell to the the ground in the garden after breaking through the wall but he was not hurt. he instantly stood up ready to attack Ekaros.


    Ekaros was not the one to wait, seeing how easily he could stand up against a level four warrior had made him arrogant.


    But his bloodline was the main factor that caused the change in his attitude. His face which had been punched bloody by Rae healed instantly in front of his opponent.


    The trait of instant heal was very unique and hard to find, but there were two men fighting against each other with almost simr level of that rare healing ability.


    Rae looked surprised at the Viscount''s ability to heal instantly. It was rare for someone to possess that strong of a healing ability. It was like possessing a few more lives.


    What surprised Rae was that he knew Ekaros, Ekaros did not have any ability of that level. But he ignored the irregrity and jumped at Ekaros again to fight. Even though his wound had healed and he was out of danger, it did not mean that he did not experience pain.


    Also, the fear of death had caused him to grow extreme hatred against Ekaros. The sneak attack could have killed him if he were to be hit any closer to the head but, luckily only his heart was targeted.


    ''It is time I pulverize him and test his limits.'' Rae thought as he charged up his reinforcement ability and used his enormous energy to boost his body.


    He did not give time to Ekaros and punch after punch he began to unstoppably beat the sneaky man.


    All of Rae''s attack targeted the body parts like waist, shoulder, legs and hands. He did not want to risk killing Ekaros any earlier.


    One punch caused Ekaros to be caught unaware, the second attacknded on his stomach just when he was barely coping with the first attack.


    AAghhh!!


    Raended his fourth punch and Ekaros roared in pain. Rae had punched a hole in the Viscount''s stomach. But he did not stop at it, he continued to punch the thighs and legs, breaking them.


    "Hmm... Good now." Rae mumbled as took a deep breath, the metallic scent of blood present in his surroundings. He looked at the Viscount, curious about the effect of his healing ability.


    "So, you have turned!"

 Chapter 128: Vampire Halfling!

    Hmm... Good now." Rae mumbled as took a deep breath, the metallic scent of blood present in his surroundings. He looked at the Viscount, curious about the effect of his healing ability.


    "So, you have turned!"


    ...


    ''Turned? What does he mean? Is he referring to my ability to heal instantly.''


    Ekaros had his limbs bent in unnatural direction, with a hole in his gut. Although he was in severe pain, his body still began to recover.


    The unnatural limbs realignment was done on its own, he did not influence the healing consciously. Also, the hole in his body began to heal.


    Though the speed of healing was notparable to the speed that Rae had shown but it was still very fast. In a couple of seconds, less than a minute of time, his body was full healed including the hole in the flesh.


    As he heard the wordse out of Rae''s mouth, he quickly thought about the rapid healing ability he had shown.


    Even Ekaros himself was surprised that his body managed to regenerate to this extent.


    ''I am still a halfling vampire! I cannot even imagine the extent of my regeneration when I finally manage to reconstruct my body.''


    Ekaros thought in anticipation, his unique bloodline which gave him the confidence to believe that he would win against Rae on a one on one fight was not a superpower but a bloodline of another race.


    He did not know how but his corruption ability which worked when faced with blood and battle was a very thin bloodline ability from the vampires, a demon race.


    However, when he thought over the topic, it all began to make sense. ording to legends, the demon race known as Vampires feed on blood of humans. So, it was no surprise that blood awakened his bloodline.


    And finally, when he outright began to consume human blood with the help of artifact, the demon bloodline within him fully awakened.


    Sadly, his physical reconstruction was not yetpleted because of theck of resources in the artifact but his body still got an exponential increase in strength and physical regeneration.


    Read exclusive adventures at §Þ??


    ''Turning in some sense does mean bing a demon... But how does he know? Is it possible to see through my bloodline with level four strength?''


    Ekaros was suspicious, even scared. Being revealed as a demon meant asking to be killed by the royal enforcer. The traitor noble might have a chance to plead for mercy, but demons? Definitely not!! No chance.


    But he was unsure if just being able to make physical construct of ki would allow the warriors to have such thorough investigation ability.


    ''Wait... Didn''t he himself show a regeneration ability even faster than mine?'' His eyes showed surprise and widened in realisation.


    Rae looked at Ekaros who hadpleted his regeneration. In gaming terms, the man in front of him had gone forst one HP to the full hundred under a minute.


    ''No wonder I was getting this strange feeling from him. He has managed to turn.'' Rae nced at the fully recovered body of Ekaros standing confidently.


    His assumptions turned out to be true, Ekaros had managed to be half a demon, a being that was far stronger than a human of same level.


    ''But his transformation is not yetplete, he has not managed to fully ept the demon bloodline in his blood. Though, I did believe in him, and knew that he would be able to touch thatyer and activate his blood.''


    Rae also knew that this was not the full extent of strength from someone turning into a demon. He had good idea about the change of strength and abilities a racial change would bring to a human.


    The speed of regeneration that Ekaros had showed was still quite slow than his regeneration.


    ''His body has turned surprisingly strong, around fifty percent of my current strength and endurance. When I turned, I had a weak body but that motivated me to put my time into ki training.''


    When Rae punched Ekaros, he could feel the endurance and strength packed inside his body. It was far more powerful and domineering than him. When he had turned into a Vampire himself, his body was injured, and was an old body of Terias but still, he had a stronger physique than the current Ekaros, Far stronger!!!


    However, that was not it. Rae himself did not exactly know about the bloodline his body had. Whike training and mastering ki, he was introspecting, and that deep state of meditation had helped him tap into the demon bloodline inside him.


    He was different from Ekaros who used outside help to turn himself. Rae did it on his own, and slowly began to feed his demon bloodline with his hard umted energy reserves.


    In the beginning few days, the result was negligible but his Notepad ability showed him even the tiniest changes in his physique which motivated him to continue with the practice.


    Fortunately, feeding that source of power with ki did not permanently decrease his ki reserves.


    The ki expenditure was counted as a normal practice and not the transformation of his energy reserves. Finally, when the source of his demon bloodline became equal to his ki reserves, his body transformation took effect.


    The notepad ability helped him immensely in fully transforming his physique, and the level three physique also yed a big role. Sadly, his notepad ability vanished the moment he turned into what he believed was a Vampire.


    However, it was fascinating. Rae had rejuvenated and turned into a young man of early twenties with a very strong physiqueparable to level four or even higher, but that was not the end of it, he also turned more sensitive to ki energy, and the energy reserve in his body more than doubled excluding the energy he fed his bloodline.


    ...


    Back to present, Rae was able to feel the slight demon blood energy from Ekaros, that was the reason for the strange feeling he was getting from him.


    "Are you also a...?" Ekaros stopped mid sentence as he was about to ask Rae about the sensitive topic.


    Rae did not give him the privilege to stop and think. He began his onught again, this time harder than before. He showed brutality which he did not show before. He knocked Ekaros down with one attack, and punched a hole in his chest with one punch.


    Ekaros cried out in pain but could not throw Rae off his body, whenever Ekaros tried to gather ki for an attack, he would be attacked by Rae lethally.


    Tear!!


    Rae gripped Ekaros from the shoulder and pulled on it with his full strength. The force caused Ekaros to cry again, his face contorted in pain as his hand was tore off from his shoulder. He was no longer able to regenerate his wound, at least not the one on his shoulder.


    Tear!


    Tear!


    Rae was not the one to stop, there were men from the Viscount''s forces that were gathering around the area because of themotion, but none of the man dared to intervene in the fight.


    They were already aware of the reputation and special identity of Rae, and decided to not intervene.


    "You demon!!! Arghhh"


    "Get off me!! Vivian, where are you!! You asshole, help me!!!!"


    Ekaros unable to get out from the dangerous situation cried out for help. He knew that Vivian was there and could buy him a moment of relief. As for the other men under him? He did not call for them because they were too weak to even distract Rae for an opening.


    Rae nced back and he could see that Vivian was indeeding up slowly to deliver a sneak attack on him. Since, he had already tore off both of Ekaros''s hands, he could spare an instant to deal with Vivian.


    Vivian on the other hand was really nervous. If he did not help Ekaros then he had a minute chance of running away from Rae and living his life in remote areas, outside of the noble''s influence.


    In the case he decided to follow up on the Viscount''s order, then again he only had a very minute chance to survive Rae''s attack while distracting him, and that was in case that Ekaros could kill Rae within the instant Vivian creates an opening.


    In both scenarios, it was hard for him to survive. He did not have a regeneration ability like Rae an Ekaros. He decided to die off as a warrior and began to prepare his sword to attack Rae.


    ''Shield'' Rae used his technique.


    Vivian shed his sword and as expected Rae easily blocked the sword sh with his physical construct of a thin shield, just with a single blueyer of a shield.


    ''


    Shield seal


    '' Rae thought as he pumped in his ki to activate more of his physical construct skills. After he turned into a vampire, he was easily able to make physical constructs. From that day, he began to experiment with many skills.


    Four thin shields manifested around Vivian and caged him from every direction, but unlike the name of his skill, the thin shields did not seal Vivian but began to press upon his body, trying to turn him into human paste.

 Chapter 129: End of Ekaros

    Four thin shields manifested around Vivian and caged him from every direction, but unlike the name of his skill, the thin shields did not seal Vivian but began to press upon his body, trying to turn him into human paste.


    ...


    Vivian panicked, he used his full strength to punch and kick away the physical constructs of a shield.


    But he was unsessful, the strength contained in the physical construct he was being squeezed by was unbelievable. Vivian tried hard but he could not resist being squeezed.


    Fortunately, Vivian got to survive because Rae was sessfully distracted by him and Ekaros was able to escape from Rae. The sudden spike in aura behind him caused Rae to focus on Ekaros again.


    "This aura!!" Rae mumbled as he nced back. He was fully concentrated on squeezing the life out of Vivian, and the seal took his extra effort to maintain.


    Because of hisck of attention, Ekaros was able to slip out. Rae was confident of being able to defeat Ekaros but the aura that he felt waspletely different from before.


    Even Rae felt a little threatened by the aura. When he nced back at Ekaros, he found out that the aura wasing from a fist sized bloodstone and not from Ekaros.


    Ekaros had shoved the bloodstone artifact in the hole in his gut. Simr to his previous state, when he was absorbing the energy from the bloodstone.


    "You still think I am too weak?" Ekaros arrogantly shouted as he stared at Rae.


    On the way back to the mansion, he had ughtered many demon beasts. Although the beasts were not very strong but what Ekaros could not do with quality, he did that with quantity.


    He had never used the artifact as a battery but he had no choice. Even though Ekaros was able to regenerate and regrow his limbs, it would take too long, making the regeneration ineffective.


    By the time he would grow his limbs, he would already be dead. So, he decided to take risk and assimted the bloodstone within his body.


    ''It is amazing that I am not feeling the pain of my physique reconstruction at the moment. I need to finish the battle quickly before I get hit by that terrible pain again.''


    Ekaros arrogantly rushed at Rae, he wanted to continue with the fight. The look on Rae''s face was the answer to his question. Rae no longer appeared to be rxed.


    While on the way, he had thought of recharging the artifact. So, he decided to go on a rampage and collect some blood of beasts and humans both.


    He did not rampantly massacre the innocent humans but the bandits who tried to kill him on the way. Those bandits helped to charge a good part of the artifact.


    As Ekaros rushed at Rae, his hands were fully regrown. The assimtion with artifact boosted his physical strength as well as the regeneration, that he grew aplete limb instantly.


    Rae had sensed the change in aura and quickly decided to give up on killing Vivian for the moment, and he decided to focus on Ekaros.


    Fists shed, Ekaros was enveloped by am eerie blood red aura,pared to the normal ki reinforcement this blood colored ki appeared to be more lethal and suitable for attacks.


    ''His attacks with ki are able to match my raw strength.'' Rae thought in surprise, as he felt his attacks being neutralized by Ekaros. Even though he was holding back and only using his physical strength, this was still a big surprise.


    He had decided not to use ki boosted attacks because he was upied with restraining Vivian at the same time while he battled Ekaros.


    ''That bloodstone.. This looks to be from a pure blood vampire. How did he acquire it?''


    Rae had acquired some of the basic and essential memories when he turned into a vampire. A part of his memory contained the information about the bloodstone.


    A Vampire who was a pureblood or a level five vampire were the only ones who were able to possess a bloodstone in their body. Whichever case it was, it was very surprising to see the bloodstone in the Viscount''s possession.


    "Indeed, you aresomewhat strong now." Rae arrogantly smiled, Ekaros did not know but even without his ki, Rae was confident on killing Ekaros.


    Rae attacked Ekaros relentlessly, his punches broke muscles but Ekaros gritted through pain and punched back at him. Deep down, even Ekaros was aware that Rae was not using his ki reserves.


    "Not bad. You have done well to adapt, but I am more curious about that bloodstone you have there. Where did you get that thing?"


    Rae looked interested in the bloodstone.


    ''I need to catch him off guard.'' Ekaros thought and risked his life as he came further close to Rae. His range of attacks was higher than normal fist fights because of his ki bursts but he risked himself further to exchange direct blows.


    "Want to know how I got this? Beat me and I would tell you." Ekaros replied as he began to increase the intensity of his attacks. He wanted to anger Rae into making a mistake to exploit.


    He kicked Rae on his legs but Rae sidestepped, he again threw a punch at Rae but Rae ducked down and avoided the ranged punch with ease.


    Ekaros used his legs and made a feint before bashing into Rae but he was unsessful in making contact with his opponent yet again.


    "Youuu!!" Ekaros roared in shame and anger, he could not believe that he would be unable to even touch Rae.


    But Rae was not interested in his outbursts, he dashed closer to Ekaros and pierced the hole in his gut again.


    However, this time Rae had his hands around the bloodstone. He caught it within his palm and pulled it out from Ekaros. With ease, he was able to tear the bloodstone out from Ekaros.


    "Arghhh!!" Ekaros groaned in pain but he was powerless to act or defend himself. The bloodstone was the source of power which gave him the stats to fight to equal against Rae, without that he was broken from limb to limb.


    Hey powerless on the ground, unable to even move. The act of forcibly tearing out the bloodstone from his body had caused him further injuries.


    "Now, should be began with our little talk? How did you get this?" Rae asked Ekaros with a gentle smile as if he was not the person who caused the injuries to Ekaros.


    Before Ekaros could respond, Rae nced back at the individual he was restraining with his


    shield seal,


    the skill was still in research stages but it was good enough for restraining level three warriors.


    "Oh before that.. What was his name? Vivian?"


    He asked as looked at the man struggling for his life to break out of the single thinyer of his shield. Vivian tried but he was unsessful in even making a crack on the thin shield.


    Vivian nced at Rae, there was this eerie sensation and Vivian felt that something really bad was going to happen. Rae did not have the patience to discuss and have a talk with Vivian. He just wanted to know the name before saying bye.


    "BYE BYE!!"


    SNAP!!


    Rae snapped his fingers and his shield broke down into dust, freeing Vivian from his misery, or at least the paste like remains of Vivian that came out after being squeezed by the thinyer of shield from every direction.


    In an instant, everything was over.


    Blood dripped and stained the ground with the remains of Vivian. Everyone who was around the garden looked terrified, terrified that how easy it was for Rae to deal with them.


    Even though they were out in the open, in the garden, there was this pin drop silence, and only the sound of hearts beating loudly could be heard. Even Ekaros, the lord of the mansion, the Viscount was silent.


    ...


    "Now let''s talk here in peace." Rae said as he sat in front of Ekaros.


    They were in a room at the moment. Rae had ordered one of guards to show him to an interrogation room as he ordered one of them to carry Ekaros to that room.


    The guards obliged, and none of them dared to raise question, already aware of Rae''s position as royal enforcer.


    If there still remained some doubt, the strength Rae showed was sufficient.


    Discover more content at §Þ??


    "Why do you think I would tell you?" Ekaros said sarcastically.


    "Because Imand you to.." Rae said with a smile on his face.


    A few minutester, he was done with the interrogation and ready to leave for the academy. Though everything went well, Ekaros was unable to regenerate and died of bleeding, a really sad death.


    Although, Rae partly believed that his confession about how he yed with Lisa all these days, and how Lisa was so much interested in continuing this rtionship also yed a big part in his sudden death.


    Perhaps the reason Ekaros died was not from bleeding but from the grief and pain of betrayal and being cucked.

 Chapter 130: The lost ability

    Perhaps the reason Ekaros died was not from bleeding but from the grief and pain of betrayal and being cucked.


    ...


    While at it, Rae also exined to Ekaros that Earl Ian was nning to make Lisa the new Viscount but that was the case if she survived being buried in the rubble from the sneak attack earlier.


    "Well, his eyes did look lost and nk. Only if he had honestly answered to me about the bloodstone. I could have framed the story in a way that would have hurt him less. But no! He was trying to mislead me even while dying."


    Rae sighed as he recalled their vivid conversation.


    "How could you do that to a noble woman?" Ekaros shouted with his remaining breath of vitality from his dying body.


    When Rae thought it thoroughly, what he did was indeed cruel.


    While the Viscount did painful training for the slightest chance to win the battle. His daughter inw Lisa waspensating for the inconvenience. She was buying them time with her body.


    "Why do you despair, you did the same to your maids." Raeughingly asked Ekaros, he recalled how bad things had turned out for the maids he had recruited.


    He had wanted revenge, and what better way than telling Ekaros how he had exploited her daughter inw.


    Although, Rae did not feel that the revenge was enough, but the reaction on the Viscount''s face did make him feel good.


    "They were lowlife " Ekaros replied with scorn in his voice. Being a noble, his view on civilians andmoners were no different than bugs.


    He did not care for the harm onmoners or some lowly maids.


    ''Lowlife huh...'' Rae could not believe the words that came out of the Viscount''s mouth.


    "Is that why you loved to spend time with them? Because they were lowlife." Raeughed in sarcastic manner. He recalled how much time the guy hadvishly spent with the women he called lowlife.


    "I am not despicable, it is my ability, corruption, it''s drawback is that the woman I indulge with gets corrupted , not my fault."


    Ekaros countered with a look of disgust and inconvenience.


    "To remain sane, I had to transfer my corruption to a woman." Since the beginning years, the more he tapped into the powerful bloodline, the more he began to experience outbursts.


    The problem had began those days. When he had awakened the bloodline, there were many pros to it and some cons too.


    The con being he could not calm down his emotions, to relieve those emotions he had to indulge with woman.


    However, the problem was that the woman he had sex with would turn into another person. There personality did a full one hundred eighty, they were turned into nymphomaniac of sorts.


    "Your bloodline? You had these abilities before turning into a halfling?" Rae was surprised that Ekaros had awakened the bloodline long before he became a halfling demon vampire.


    ''Was it simr to the notepad ability I had? How did he not get to be the Viscount with the abilities?''


    Rae thought in confusion, Ekaros did not look that useless to him. He had seen how well that guy nned for sneak attack. Someone with that calibre of scheming would not remain in shadows, not when the said person had big goals.


    ...


    Back to present, Rae was rushing back to the academy riding a carriage. He was deep in thought about his encounter with Ekaros.


    The man had died but left him with many theories. When he became a Vampire after tapping into the bloodline, he had turned into a young body, a physique full of youth and vitality.


    But that was not the end of it. At the same time, he also got unique abilities like the shallow mind maniption, and a better sense of ki.


    So far, he had not thought much about the reason behind the sudden loss of his precious abilities. But seeing that, Ekaros also had an ability simr to corruption, he recalled the one stat which he used to get when he spent time with women.


    ''I used to get that prompt saying that the progress of corruption with a particr person had increased.''


    ''And how Ekaros exined about the corruption in the woman, that sounds same as what I used to get. It''s just that, I had two abilities at the same time.''


    ''But my abilities were merged, or to be more urate the moment I turned into a demon, My notepad ability vanished and I was left with a physique which could use the corruption ability directly through physical contact.''


    ''Unfortunately, the ability was not of much use because of my low level. And before I could begin to use my power well, I knew that I had to learn to suppress my aura as a demon.''


    ''Even though my knowledge of this world as a otherworlder was not very good. I still had the understanding to learn and suppress my demon bloodline before visiting the outside world.''


    "In conclusion, because I did not be a true demon, I was allowed to have two abilities at the same time. The one called notepad was from Terias but at the moment of my transmigration I happened to awaken the corruption bloodline."


    "The ability most probably awakened because of the excess soul strength in my body."


    Finally he had some answers to his question. The question about the loss of abilities was finally answered. Unfortunately, it did not seem feasible for him to get the notepad ability again.


    ...


    "What do we do now? Now that thedy looks to be out of danger... What should be done?"


    A guard who looked to be a loyal one out of the many guards asked his colleagues. He was hesitant about the oue but he helped Lisa nheless.


    When Rae had left, he did not bother to give amand to anyone of them. The act of nonchnce left every one of them guarded but unsure about their duty.


    They knew that it was difficult for Ekaros to lead them as their master again. However, their lord Ekaros was dealt with by the royal enforcer and the man did not even elect the next leader.


    And the only person that royal enforcement officer named Raemunicated with was another stranger who looked to be very strong.


    That stranger had ordered them to clean up the rubble and bring out Lisa from beneath it. Thedy appeared to be in aatose state, she neither moved normunicated.


    Things had taken a very bad turn for their noble family. There was no immediate leader left in the house, with only a six years old child left.


    However, the strange man used his ability and Lisa was awake, she did not get healthy in an instant but she seemed to be able to recover within a week or two.


    The man had crowned Lisa as the next leader of their noble family, though they were unsure of the man''s intentions but the man had done them a big favour by healing theirdy.


    Also, the fact that the man was able to have one on one chat with the Royal enforcement officer was enough of a hint for them, that they should listen to his orders and take it as a guidance from the higher ups.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Since that good sir had ordered us to make Lisa our new lord, then we should do that." One of the other guards replied to his colleague.


    His words had respect for that man who saveddy Lisa. It was obvious that a man who could heal a person out ofatose state was a really good healer or a very powerful person.


    Whenpared with their strength as a guard of the Viscount family, the man appeared to be both strong and apetent healer to them.


    "But don''t we have that man? He is the Viscount''s son, and should be his sole heir."


    "That man? You know how capable that guy is. Even if we tell them that his father was murdered, he would first choose to secure his life and then decide if there is a need to be the Viscount." The guard said in contempt, he did not like the man at all.


    "Let''s wait fordy Lisa to be healthy again, and as for the next heir, you folks do not need to worry about that topic." The butler of the house scolded the guards who were discussing.


    The guards bowed out of respect and left hurriedly as if they were caught by the master.


    Though many of them had a hint of disgust in their eyes as they looked at the butler who was trying to show off his power at the moment.


    As far as they could recall, the guy was bootlicking the stranger who healeddy Lisa. And that was not it, the butler had been with that man, even calling him to take up the position of Viscount.


    Butler had some connections and due to his position, Harry had given him some help. The butler was able to avoid being caught in the battle, and he remained out of danger, onlying out after Rae had left.


    ...

 Chapter 131: Charm in Eyes

    Butler had some connections and due to his position, Harry had given him some help. The butler was able to avoid being caught in the battle, and he remained out of danger, onlying out after Rae had left.


    ...


    Gets lost along the way, begins to hunt for bandits on different routes. Goes back after spending two weeks outside of the academy.


    "Hello, professor Gina." Rae greeted her with enthusiasm, the fit and sexy woman was the first woman he met after entering the academy, professor Gina, Daniel''s wife.


    "Hey, Rae!! It''s good to see that you have returned all well. How was your mission?" Gina showed the same enthusiasm, her eyes twinkled as she asked Rae about the mission.


    "It was fine. Easy to aplish but the travel part took time." Rae informed her, not sparing the details of the mission.


    The time that took him toplete the mission was indeed no more than a week but there were circumstances that led to him spending his time outside.


    The major factor contributing to the reason was the bloodstone he had gotten. Since, Ekaros informed him about the usage of the artifact, Rae wanted to try it out.


    But, he could not just go on a rampage and massacre people on his way. So, he decided to explore the roads and look for the bandits and other nuisance elements.


    The ones he encountered were all dealt with by him, causing the bloodstone to be fully charged when he returned back to the academy.


    "I can understand that. You should submit the evidence of missionpletion and be done with it." Gina advised as she winked at him and walked back, her tight ass moved seductively.


    ''Hmm, really missed that ass.'' Rae thought entranced by the curvy ass.


    ...


    Rae walked into the hall to submit his missionpletion record. The process was quick and did not take much time. Although Rae did notice the whispers and small talks after seeing him walk inside.


    ''I seem to have made a very good impression after that test.'' Rae thought, his first impression in the academy had left quite the reputation.


    People recognised him wherever he went.


    "You have been quite busy these days. Did you forget the mission thatdy Alice had given you?" A veileddy came closer to Rae and whispered the words to him.


    Rae was surprised to see the veileddy, not even an hour had passed after his arrival and she had tracked him already.


    "Why do you think so?" He asked leisurely.


    "You would not have spent two weeks in the very first mission you got after getting into the academy if you were serious about your task." Thedy suppressed her anger at Rae''s nonchnce and rebuked him.


    "I just liked the mission, and the mission took surprisingly longer than I had predicted. Anyways, the more I show off my strength, the less suspicious it would be when I join this new field of study under professor Natasha."


    Rae did not tell her about the strange encounter he had with a shady organization, and one of the Earl''s messenger.


    The topic would cause distrust among them, and it did not serve any purpose in their current conversation.


    "Alright, fine by me. I was here to remind you about the mission just in case. Since you are done here already, you should head to the ss, professor Natasha is supposed to take a ss today." Thedy exined.


    She was there to inform Rae about the ss originally. Professor Natasha did not have much demand for her ss which caused her to stick to her research for most of the time.


    "Are you interested in that ss? Want toe along?" Rae asked her, he needed someone to guide him to the ss anyways.


    "NNo.. no It''s okay. I have some to be somewhere." The veileddy stuttered after Rae turned to look into her eyes and asked if she wanted toe along.


    ''No!! Why I am getting shy? He just asked me to attend the ss with him.'' The veileddy thought before turning away and leaving instantly.


    ''Did I unknowingly release my control over my aura?'' Rae nced at the loss ofposure he had caused in the veileddy. He thought that he had mistakenly caused his aura to leak.


    In the past few days, he was able to research the bloodstone in leisure which caused him to gain a lot out of it.


    Rae also learned to use his demon powers in more flexible manner. Earlier, his only focus was on suppressing his aura and not letting anyone know about his identity.


    But unknowingly, just the charm in his eyes caused the veileddy to stutter. She was flustered, just the look of his eyes was enough.


    ''Is this the ce? How easy it would have been if I could meet a guy like Xavier again. Skipping all this trouble.'' Rae was trying to look for the ss where professor Natasha, his target, was supposed to give a lecture.


    The academy was big and had many lecture halls which was equipped with various facilities, causing Rae to wander around.


    ...


    "The news is true madam. He has indeede back." The veileddy entered the room and said to Alice. Alice was lying on a lounge, rxed, and with a ss full of premium alcohol in her smooth hands.


    "What is he upto then? Did you talk to him?" Alice instantly sobered up after listening to the words of the veileddy. She had been waiting for the news of Rae''s arrival.


    Her thin transparent dress that she was wearing showed her nipples poking through herrge breasts.


    Alice looked vulnerable and did not bother to guard against thedy who had entered the room.


    The various spyworks she knew were keeping track of that guy. They had informed her the moment they spotted Rae, and Alice immediately sent the veileddy to check.


    "I did. I reminded him of his mission. Also, I told him about the ss today, Professor Natasha''s ss. He is going to attend it."


    She recalled the conversation she had with Rae. Except for the part where Rae asked her toe along and she got flustered from the invitation, she mentioned everything else.


    "It''s good that he spent some time outside the academy. Many of the nobles are trying to reach him, and they have not yet calmed down." Alice made a remark.


    She knew that if Rae had not went on that mission and remained, he would have been flooded with the invitations.


    But now that he hade after almost two weeks, and reached the academy without causing anymotion, he would only be approached by the big yers only.


    "I wanted to meet him but it''s better if he attends the ss first. I would ask Serena to meet with him. She has a professor as a friend, and being a Viscount, it would be easy for her to meet him." Alice said


    It was kind of prohibited for nobles to go to the academy, that too in case when they were going after one academy student who was amoner.


    Since Serena had connection, and she was the sponsor of Rae in name too, it would be much better for her to visit and have a talk with Rae.


    "Let''s hope that the other nobles take their time before reaching out to him." Alice sighed as she leaned back again, her thin robe dishevelled, revealed her beautiful skin.


    From the neck to her belly button, the dress of hers was parted from middle and showed her elegant body.


    "But isn''t our main opponent the king''s side? The other nobles anyways won''t interfere." The veileddy asked in confusion.


    From what she knew, the only party that could counter their strength was the king''s side, the unofficial coalition of nobles who were always against her master, the queen.


    She was one of the queen''s person attendant, and she knew a lot of insider information.


    "That''s true. But that is in case of normal affairs. This guy Rae though, he is someone whose aid would let a noble be Count."


    Alice exined to the veileddy in leisure.


    There were two scenarios in which the nobles did not bother with the affairs. First, in the case they knew that there was no hope.


    Second, in the case they knew that the opponent would be someone of higher hierarchy and participating would cause them to offend the other party.


    In their current scenario, the nobles would still try to tempt Rae because he is associated with an Earl, and an Earl is not that big of a position in the kingdom.


    Also, there are many more nobles, from the king''s side that will try to chase Rae. The one who is able to recruit him first would be able to be further close with the king, and strengthen their position in the court.


    The past two weeks, she herself had been approached by many nobles.


    ...


    "Oh... I was supposed to attend the ss. It seems I have entered the wrong room." Rae muttered as he nced at the ss which he thought was ssroom, but there was this onedy who was semi naked and working on something.

 Chapter 132: Embarassed Lady (18+)

    "Oh... I was supposed to attend the ss. It seems I have entered the wrong room." Rae muttered as he nced at the ss which he thought was ssroom, but there was this onedy who was semi naked and working on something.


    ...


    There was this mature plump blonde who was only wearing a short skirt, and nothing on top.


    The short skirt only covered her buttocks, her thick thighs were out in open to admire, and her beautiful back without any clothing was another tantalizing scene.


    Though Rae did not get a good look at her breasts because the woman faced against the door and only exposed her back towards the gate.


    Although her side breasts were still visible to Rae which caused him to be dazed for a moment.


    The woman did not seem aware of his intrusion, and was fully focused on the task at hand.


    ''What is she upto? Not even wearing her clothes properly.'' Rae thought as he nced at Natasha.


    He had seen her portrait and was able to recognise Natasha after having a good look at her.


    ''Is she out if it? Why is she not responding to my words?'' Natasha did not turn around to greet him, neither did she get distracted by Rae''s entrance to her room.


    ''Hmm? That''s arge amount of ki which is concentrated in just one spot.'' Rae looked curious, and he began to check up whatever Natasha was doing.


    "mmm, they are Big!! I am really tempted to feel them up." Rae said as he finally saw Natasha from front. Her breasts looked soft to touch and the pink are she had was really tempting.


    Natasha had joined the palm of both her hands. She was concentrating between the gap of her palm as if she were praying and her eyes were closed.


    Rae thought that perhaps Natasha got an Idea which she could not wait to try, and she decided to put the idea to use instantly.


    The idea of using spells was bizzare but possible. There were some spells already like the ones from ritual which proved the concept of spell to be true and very effective.


    When Rae looked up the spell from close, he realised that Natasha was trying out a spell with intense concentration.


    Her palm was beginning to be covered in a shield of ki but the palm was never fully covered by her armour. As if proving that the spell was very hard to practice, the spell seemed to begin undoing and did not cover her whole body.


    ''This spell! It''s almost like a body reinforcement technique but a far advanced version.'' Rae appeared amazed.


    He was amazed by the application of Ki in the spell. He had self practiced for a long time. One of his goals was that he tried to make a strong protection shield which could cover his whole body and act as a passive protection.


    He was unable to think that a spell could do something like this. His application of ki was to use hi body reinforcement technique and make small but strong shields of small size and then try to merge them both.


    Since Rae was able to use body reinforcement passively, he believed that he could aplish handling two techniques at a time.


    Swoosh


    Suddenly, the ki inside Natasha began to rampage. Rae noticed that her palm which was beginning to shield her palm was now undoing.


    The ki inside her body began to act in an erratic manner.


    "Let me help you!" Rae said urgently before he ced his hand on Natasha''s stomach. He had great control over Ki, both his ki and the ki in environment.


    Rae absorbed the wild ki inside Natasha and began to calm down her body. His quick thinking caused Natasha to get away with little damage.


    Cough


    Cough Cough !!


    "Thanks, Thank you...?" Natasha coughed before thanking Rae. She was unable to recognise the man in front of her.


    ''I cannot believe that the spell could be this dangerous. I have barely tried out the first step and it''s already getting difficult.''


    ''If he had not wandered around and reached the room then I would have been seriously injured today.''


    Natasha parted her hands and a small stone of a ring size fell down on the floor.


    "What did you say your name was?" Natasha asked as she began to bend over to reach out for the small pebble that has fallen off from her palm.


    As she was bending over, her vision was blocked by two big breast. She was about to ignore the breasts because it was not new for her to see them.


    Natasha had big breasts and she liked to show them off for now particr reason. She normally wore dresses with neck and shirt with her top buttons open.


    However, she stopped bending over at the moment and instantly covered up her breasts with her hands. She had just realised that a man was in front of him.


    ''No way!! Did he see me naked without my shirt?''


    Scared, she instantly looked down at her bottom. She wanted to check if she was wearing something down there or she lost her dignity in one go.


    ''At least I am wearing a skirt!'' Natasha breathed a sigh of relief after realising that she was not seen fully naked.


    Instantly, she looked at the man in front of him. She wanted to vent her anger on the man but at the same time she was also thankful that he entered her research cabin because it saved her from the injury.


    "Here!" Rae said as he handed over the shirt he found out on a table nearby to Natasha. Since, he had already seen everything then there was no point trying to be polite and look away.


    "And I am Rae. A first year, I was looking for direction to your ss." Rae replied.


    He wanted to rify that it was a mistake.


    Natasha looked Rae in his eyes as she took the shirt from his hands. Rae introduced himself while staring into her eyes.


    ...

 Chapter 133: Natashas misery

    Natasha looked Rae in his eyes as she took the shirt from his hands. Rae introduced himself while staring into her eyes.


    ...


    ''Thank god I have Erica!! His eyes, I could not resist looking in them.'' When she looked at Rae''s face, she was drawn to his eyes which had a unique charm.


    "I know that you have already seen them but at least pretend to be polite." Natasha said in a sarcastic tone as she looked at Rae stare at her chest.


    She was trying to distract herself out of that embarassing moment. It was new for her to have appeared naked in front of a student.


    ''Attractive he is, but he is not any different than all those men!!'' Natasha thought in her mind as she turned around and began to wear her shirt.


    "They are beautiful! I am just admiring them." Rae shamelessly admitted that he was staring at her breasts with a straight face.


    ''What can you do? I saved your life. And it''s not my fault if you don''t dress up well. I was just a little lost because of my bad sense of direction.'' Rae was observing Natasha and felt that her reactions were funny.


    "And about your situation earlier, I even touched your body without your permission. So, I apologise." Rae graciously apologised though he did not mean it at all.


    ''He touched my body.. right! He put his hand on my stomach and helped me release the chaotic energy out of my body.''


    Natasha recalled about the part where Rae touched her, then she recalled that he indeed touched her stomach but that was not a bad touch.


    ''But now that I think about it, that is not all he did. Hemented about them being big!! So shameless!!! He is apologising right now. He probably thinks I was not able to hear him.''


    She happened to recall that the moment Rae entered the room, hemented on her breasts. About how they looked and how good they would feel to touch.


    But now, Rae was apologising as if he was a gentleman and had good intentions.


    Her face appeared to be flustered and frustrated. She was annoyed. She began to button up her shirt instantly.


    ''You should be letting me see it all because I saved your life.'' Rae thought in his mind as he looked at Natasha button up her shirt in hurry.


    Natasha wanted to confront Rae but then again it did not seem to be a good idea to embarrass him.


    Since, he had apologised to her already and even happened to save her life, she decided to not mention the matter.


    "You mentioned you were first year student?" Natasha asked the man in front of him.


    She decided to skip the part about her semi naked encounter with him. It was no use pursuing the matter any longer, things would only get more embarrassing for her.


    Partly, it was her fault too. She should not have tried to activate a spell without any assistance, and at least not topless.


    "Yeah, I joined this year. I was looking forward to attending your ss today." Rae smiled as he answered Natasha''s question.


    ''He just joined? He looks to be far more stronger. I would have believed it he said that he was a final year student.''


    ''He looks to be a new student. I should have seen him already if he was a senior year.''


    "My ss? Shit! I happened to forget about the ss. I was busy with my new findings." Natasha said in hurry before she began to rush to the gate to leave.


    Rae followed her with a simr pace. He had to follow her to the ss anyways.


    "Why are you rushing in a hurry? It''s just a ss anyways and I have heard that not many people like to attend your lectures."


    Rae asked innocently as he followed Natasha''s pace to the direction she was heading into.


    He was curious about the reason and followed her, interested to look at those big jiggling balls under her shirt.


    Natasha was happy to see Rae interested in her ss. She thought that Rae was following her because he wanted to attend the lecture which was indeed the truth, Rae did have interest in spells.


    However, when she heard him mention the public opinion on her ss, her face instantly turned ashen with anger.


    ''This guy!! He begins to criticize my subject just the instant I thought that he is interested in my lecture.''


    ''Also, what is up with his eyes? Does he not realise that I am able to see him following my chest like a perverted teenager.''


    She was able to notice him staring at her chest. Count it as a woman''s instincts but she knew that Rae was looking at her chest even though she was unable to catch her staring.


    Whenever she felt that she was being watched, she turned to catch him staring but he was looking somewhere in other direction.


    "It''s not like that. The lectures are kind of..." Natasha began to defend her reputation but then she did not have any counter to it. She paused mid sentence in defeat, her face red with embarassment.


    "It''s true actually!! I don''t have any student who is interested in my lecture but because I have to secure funds for my research, I need to give lectures." Natasha said in angry tone.


    She could not lie. In the future, Rae was bound to know about it anyway.


    "You mean you are forced to teach students and if you don''t then the academy might discontinue the funds they are giving to you for your research?" Rae thought and reached a conclusion. He asked Natasha if he was right.


    Natasha looked at Rae, she nced at him from top to bottom to confirm if she had known him before this from somewhere.


    He was very urate in his breakdown. His knowledge of running and finding an academy was thorough.


    ''Should I admit it? He seemed interested in the research of spell, and he is strong too.'' Natasha seemed tensed, she did not want a potential student to know of her misery.


    ...

 Chapter 134: Spell formation

    ''Should I admit it? He seemed interested in the research of spell, and he is strong too.'' Natasha seemed tensed, she did not want a potential student to know of her misery.


    ...


    ''Might as well do it!''  She nodded in a gruff manner, agreeing to Rae''s hypothesis.


    They reached the lecture hall in silence, much to Natasha''s relief Rae did not seem bothered by her answer.


    Just when they reached the lecture hall, the empty lecture hall only had one student to their surprise.


    Even Rae himself was surprised at such low turn out for a ss like this.


    "Xavier? You are also interested in this ss?" Rae asked surprised, the only student that was still waiting for the lecture was a senior year student Xavier.


    "Not really! But I might as well give it a try. Since, this looks so empty." Xaviermented, he was aware of Natasha''s habits, so, he had informed the few first year students toe after an hour or two.


    "Is this it?" Rae looked at Natasha with a questioning gaze, wanting to ask if this was normal. If he had not seen the spell Natasha was learning then he too would have some doubts about this new topic''s credibility.


    "Honestly, few of the first year students from civilian background would participate but not the nobles." Natasha exined to Rae.


    "And that too if they don''t specialise in direct confrontation. Since, it''s mostly the noble families who fund this research, we are bound to get the results of the research anyways."


    Xavier exined the reason behind the low interest of nobles in spell sses.


    "I think I camete! Most of the interested students would have already left after seeing the empty hall." Natasha sighed, she looked stressed and guilty.


    Xavier wanted to rebuke but he held back.


    ''No use offending a professor, no matter how useless she is!''


    He did not want to get at the bad side of a professor and confess that he suggested the students to vacate the hall ande backter, since, professor Natasha is alwayste.


    "Since we are here anyways, might as well begin with the lecture." Rae suggested, not bothered with the number of students in the lecture hall.


    Natasha looked in his eyes, seeing the conviction, she decided to begin with the basic introduction of the topic.


    ''He is really interested in the topic.''


    "There is this theory about the existence of an advanced civilization, an era which belonged to the forbidden rituals and other advancements."


    "We do not have many evidences as if the knowledge of that era had been systematically erased. Very rarely, we find a ritual in some ruins and a few spells along with it."


    "Mostly, these rituals are a very normal application of energy in a spell formation. But due to the intricacies of the methods, it''s hard to get to the depth and learn it''s basics."


    "A ritual is an easy to use spell, a dumbed down application for masses to use. And mostly it''s connected with sacrifices, that''s why we don''t allow it to be practiced."


    "A spell is aplex and intricate use of ki and since all of the spells seemed to interact with human body, we assume for now that creating new spells need human anatomy understanding."


    "Remember the spell I was trying in my room? That was just an entry level of that spell. From my spection, that spell would be Instantly activated and that would be more powerful than a body reinforcement technique and a physical construct of defencebined together."


    She looked at Rae as she mentioned the spell she was practicing excitedly.


    "And what was the bead? The stone like thing between your palms." Rae asked


    Natasha instantly recalled the moment when she was bending over to reach out for the stone and realised that she was naked.


    Her face stiffened and she began to look at Rae''s eyes to check if he was thinking of something strange again.


    "That bead is an alloy made bybining beast cores, herbs and metal to improve the control over energy."


    "The requirements of practicing a spell directly without no proper foundation is too high. So, I decided to get something which increases the sensitivity and control over energy overall."


    For instance, there are some very basic spells that are different from the ritual and can only be practiced by people with excellent control over their energy." Natasha presented three unique spells which was open for them to learn.


    "They are tried and tested already. It is just that the difficulty of keeping them active is not worth it because of efficiency."


    "How to use these spells then? And what are these structures and diagrams? Any special meaning to them?" Rae asked


    "Normally, we just adjust the output of our energy to our body parts and we are able to boost that body part." She exined as she demonstrated an excellent control over her ki and only boosted her one hand.


    The right hand she showed was shining an ethereal glow, making it obvious that she was reinforcing that part with her ki.


    "When ites to intricate use, then we make physical constructs and solidify our energy or use it as a fog to sense our surroundings.


    Most difficult is the part where we have to solidify the energy inside our body and make a physical construct. We visualise different things to make a construct and slowly get used to it." Natasha again demonstrated a manifestation of ki which seemed semi physical.


    It came close to a physical construct but was still far away from the real thing. Rae knew this because he was once there at that stage.


    ''She has already realised the theory behind it. She just needs to decide upon the manifestation logic and she would be able to make physical constructs.'' Rae thought as observed Natasha.


    It was easy for Rae to make physical constructs because he knew that there were atoms and many other small molecules that made up the bigger things.

 Chapter 135: Truly big!!

    It was easy for Rae to make physical constructs because he knew that there were atoms and many other small molecules that made up the bigger things.


    ...


    He had decided to create the smallest part of ki he could, and then decided to make physical constructs as a foundation with that logic.


    This helped him make thin shields which he constructed from puzzle like small constructs, like a Lego.


    The constructs he made in the beginning were very small but hard, andter on he began to manifest numerous small constructs andbined then to make a big one, causing his constructs to be stronger and durable.


    "But in the spells, we have to make the figures and diagrams with ki and make it interact with the body. It could a physical construct or a flow of ki in that shape."


    Natasha began to concentrate with closed eyes, her body became still but Rae could feel the ki gather around her eye, her right eye emitted a glow which seemed to resemble the diagram of spell she had pointed at.


    Her eyes had a deep blue glow, resembling a ss like cover. Her iris could not be observed, and only a blue light of ki could be seen.


    ''That seems stronger than any and all the methods I have tried to reinforce my eyes.'' Rae thought in surprise, he had a rapid regeneration, his eyes could not be hurt.


    This led him to find and perfect many techniques which were several times more effective than normal.


    He knew the limits of his body. But still, he knew that the method of spell was several times more effective than his any and all methods.


    "You have a very Big.. big amount of ki stored inside your body!!" Natasha mentioned before turning off her spell instantly. Her face had a tinge of red which Rae believed was from overusing her ki.


    ''She was able to sense myrge reserves of ki?'' Once again, the method surprised Rae, his interest in these spells kept rising.


    "The spell not only shows you the ki that your target possess but also magnifies and helps you look into distance."


    Natasha exined as she turned recovered from the exhaustion. It was normally possible to zoom in and look at the objects far away with body reinforcement techniques.


    There were many applications of techniques rted to eyes that there were techniques that solely focused on eyes only.


    "Why don''t you give it a try Rae? You seem to possess good control over energy." Natasha suggested him to try out one of the spells.


    There were three spells that were present. Out of the three, two seemed to focus on limbs, hands and legs, and the one demonstrated by Natasha focused on eyes.


    ''I should give it a try! I was anyways going to remember theplex construct and try it outter on my own.''


    Rae had a physique many times powerful than human. He could learn and remember images with easy.


    There was no way that he would not try the spells on his own. Since, Natasha asked him to give it a try, it only advanced his practice.


    "Let me help you, first imagine the image of thisplex diagram. Since making and maintaining this image with ki is very difficult, just divide the construct into many simple shapes.


    First make a semi circle from both sides of one eye on which you wish to put the spell.


    Next, you maintain the image as it is and make a triangle with a circle inside it."


    Natasha was giving Rae step by step breakdown of how to perform the spell. She had great expectations when it came to Rae''s potential as a spell master.


    "It''s true!!" Rae sounded shocked as said out loud.


    "Hmm??" Natasha looked confused as she heard Rae shout out loud in excitement.


    ''What the!! How''s he able to??'' She looked shocked but that was no doubt a surprising situation for her.


    There was ayer of blue light on Rae''s eyes which was undoubtedly the proof of him being able to use the spell on his eyes. His left shined bright as Rae stared at her in surprise.


    "Big.. truly wonderful." Rae mumbled in daze.


    "Are you for real man? Is this really your first time trying out these spells?" Xavier reactedte but he had disbelief in the eyes.


    He knew Rae''s background and also knew that Rae had great battle strength. But his talent in spell sses was another thing altogether.


    Using and forming a spell needed great talent and practice, and right now Rae had aplished in his first try while he himself was following professor Natasha''s instructions obediently.


    ''He is able to reach level four this early, so, it''s given that he would have excellent control over Ki. No wonder he is able to do it in first try.'' Xavier thought as he recalled Rae''s test.


    "Big??!" Natasha shouted in surprise. She instantly covered her chest and crotch with her hands and created a foggyyer of ki to cover her body.


    ''I did not think he would be able to try it out and be sessful in first attempt. He had already seen my naked chest and now he saw me again.'' Her face had turned crimson red from embarassment.


    Natasha had wanted to get back at Rae because he saw her naked. So, she performed the spell with which she could kind of seeing through clothes.


    Though she herself was embarrassed when she tried it on Rae, causing her to shout out ''Big'' but she changed the topic sessfully.


    ''No wonder she uttered those words at that moment.''


    "Truly big.. energy reserves, professor Natasha." Rae smiled as he said.


    Natasha looked embarassed after Rae used the same words as her.


    ''What is it about the amount of ki? Am I missing something?'' Xavier looked clueless as he saw things proceed in front of him.


    ''Let''s try out both of them at the same time.'' Rae thought


    He was able to construct theplex image and replicated it in his other eye while also keeping the spell activated on the previous one.


    Both of his eyes lit up!!


    ...

 Chapter 136: Full activation

    Both of his eyes lit up!!


    ...


    A strange pattern extended from his eyes to his forehead and connected together.


    Though, the pattern Instantly turned invisible in an instant.


    ''This spell!! When tried on both eyes, it''s more stable and easy to maintain. Not to mention this feels like dynamic vision.'' Rae thought, amazed by the workings of a spell.


    While the effect of using it on one eye was a quantitative increase, when used on both eyes it turned into a qualitative change.


    The vision, zooming in, out, and seeing energy through his eyes became a passive thing rather than the manual steps he had to go through before turning them on earlier.


    It felt like his eyes could focus on and switch between modes by itself.


    "Both of them!!" Natasha looked at Rae in awe, her eyes widened and she could not help but exim as she kept staring at both of Rae''s eyes which were covered with dense energy signifyingpletion and activation of the spell.


    But then all of a sudden, the scattered energy disappeared, as if it never existed. The energy on Rae''s eyes also became restrained, Natasha could not sense it anymore.


    ''This feels like there is this spell being used but there is no sign.'' Natasha thought as she looked at Rae, trying to find signs of the spell.


    ''Hmm the foggyyer of ki around her is not helping anymore. I can see through it.'' Rae realised that he could see through the fog.


    Earlier, he was able to see through the clothes but Natasha realised it and quickly put up the barrier made of ki to obstruct him, which seeded to some extent.


    But when he used the spell on both his eyes, theyer of ki formed by Natasha was not an obstruction anymore.


    "Is the spell still active?? Are you alright??" Natasha asked in confusion , she did not know the result if the spell were to be used on both eyes.


    Rae nodded at her question, the spell was active and he did not feel any problem with his body, as of yet.


    "What is it like? Using the spell properly on both eyes?" She asked curiously, it was difficult to perform spells. She had asked other professors to try it but none were sessful except for the principal.


    She wanted to know the results of using the spell in perfect condition instead the broken version which she could perform due tock of expertise.


    "Fantastic!! You do not need to waste your ki. Theyer of ki around you is not enough anymore." Rae answered as he stared at her body like a predator looking at the prey.


    ''It is fine!! Yes fine! You are an adult, you can handle this Natasha!! It''s just naked body, so what if he saw it? Just a blurry image nothing more!!'' It was third time today when she was embarrassed.


    Natasha could feel the stare, and knew that Rae was tantly checking her out. She was consoling herself that it was not a big deal to be seen naked. She was a woman in her mind thirties already.


    "Uhhm, yess.The spell seems to be optimised now that I have used it in both of them." Rae coughed as he came back to the topic. He was distracted by Natasha''s alluring body but he shamelessly exined the traits of using theplete spell.


    "Though, I can feel that I would be drained of ki very soon if I keep this activated." Rae said that he was going to empty his energy reserves if kept it activated any longer but he did not turn it off either.


    His energy reserves were huge, very huge to be exact. He just wanted Natasha to be aware that it would be very exhausted for her. For him? His ki pool was already a little over ten thousand and he had stopped worrying over it.


    It was an amazing experience, he was fascinated as he used the spell to look at the world with a new perspective.


    Xavier looked amazed as he stared at Rae sessfully perform the infamous spell. There had been times when many students wanted to learn it after the rumours about the effect of the spell spread.


    But even with enthusiasm of many wild men, the spell could hardly be practiced by warriors under level four.


    Except for Professor Natasha, there was hardly any level three warrior who had a good control over energy to be able to perform spell.


    Theck of results caused the disappointment in various students, and they stopped attending the lectures thinking that it was a rumour spread by Natasha to gain students in her lecture.


    There was also this rumour that the principal of the royal academy had tried out the spell and even managed to activate it but the effect of spells were not disclosed by her.


    Xavier, being a part of Count''s family, he knew that the spell was indeed able to aplish the things stated in the rumours.


    Though not that exaggerated, the spell could indeed see through the clothes and had great effect in learning ki techniques because of the ability to see ki.


    Like every man, Xavier had quite the interest in learning the spell and he could also train his ki control while at it. Unfortunately, he was not yet that close to it. He had not put much effort into the spell.


    "Yes, I know it''s difficult to maintain because of it''s energy requirements. It''s amazing that you are able tost this long already." Natasha nodded as she also agreed with Rae''s opinion.


    She herself had to turn it off because of the energy requirements. This was one of the reasons why no professor wanted to practice the method, it was not worth it.


    And since, she was the only one who was delving in the research, she had put years into figuring out the spells and performing them. Otherwise, she would have already reached level four.


    "Uhm, professor Natasha, do you have a spell on your abdomen?" Rae whispered as he came closer to her.


    "No!! No spells!! Nothing there!!" Natasha stuttered as she eximed out in shame, trying to y it cool.

 Chapter 137: Arrogant Idiot

    "No!! No spells!! Nothing there!!" Natasha stuttered as she eximed out in shame, trying to y it cool.


    ...


    ''Why is he hell bent on looking at me and how is he able to look at that. The spell should have been invisible to the naked eye. It is deep in my womb.'' Natasha thought anxiously.


    She knew that what Rae saw was really a spell and perhaps the beginning of her interest in the study for spells.


    Early in her twenties, she was just interested in exploring all those different studies of energy and their applications.


    When she looked at the spell, she tried recreating it. Though difficult, she did manage to perform the spell in a month. The result was that this strange spell was engraved on her abdomen, PERMANENTLY!!


    She did not know the exact use of this spell and was really worried but then she came to know that the spell did not have any bad effect on her health or body.


    Instead, she found out that the spell stopped the cravings of woman and the natural process of a woman''s body, functions like having a baby is made to pause because of it.


    However that was not it, it was not a simple spell to prevent pregnancy. The spell became another pool of energy for her to ess and use. She did not know the exact working but it most probably worked by transforming her body''s function to create new life into a function which temporarily produced ki.


    This increased her talent as a warrior and her body also experienced change and became more attuned with energy overall, causing her to focus on the spell research.


    Rae did not want to pursue the matter, it seemed pretty personal so he let it be. This was the reason that he had came close and whispered in her ear. So that, Xavier does not get to know about the spell.


    "Since, you have alreadypleted the spell. I wanted to ask you to meet with a friend, the meeting would help you regardless of your decision to ept or reject the proposal."


    Xavier said as he saw the secretive conversation between Rae and Natasha.


    He did not seem to mind it, they looked like they knew each other from before.


    Xavier was here on his family''s order to bring Rae for a negotiation. The count family behind him wanted to give Rae an offer and bring him to their side.


    "Alright professor Natasha, I would meet you in the next ss." Rae was little bothered about Xavier''s intentions but now that he heard him out, he agreed.


    A proposal, a meeting for mutual benefits was something Rae could consider. And with the progress he had shown in performing spells, Natasha would no doubt want to work together with him, aplishing his goal.


    That''s the reason why he mentioned about the spell in her abdomen. So that, he gets another reason to spend time together with her. Though, it was true that he really liked the spells and Natasha''s naked body too.


    He went along with Xavier Kerr to meet the envoy from his family. As for Natasha, she did not say anything to Rae and just nodded.


    ...


    "Boy! You arete!" The old looking man said to Xavier in annoyance.


    "Elder" Xavier just bowed to him in reverence, not bothering to retort or give an excuse.


    "So you are Rae.. hmm not bad, I cannot see through your shield? Lower your shield and let me see your energy pool!" The man who seemed to be the elder from Kerr family ordered in annoyance.


    "Why is that necessary? Just tell me what you offer and then I would decide whether I want to ept or not!" Rae replied not showing any honorifics.


    He was expecting the man to be a good negotiator but he turned out to be an idiot who had no Idea of the other party''s strength.


    "Arrogant!!" The elder pointed his finger at Rae and a wild fire spread out from the finger towards Rae.


    ''What the fuck!!'' Rae looked surprised as this was the first time he had seen fire, an element being used by a human.


    ''Shield'' Rae thought without even flinching, his eyes followed and analysed the fire.


    "You!! Let me teach you a lesson. When someone of my noble status orders, youmoners should just obey!! " The elder shouted angrily.


    His temples were scrunched and his fist clenched in annoyance. The man pointed his open palm at Rae, ready to attack.


    "Elder.. he is.. " Xavier muttered but looking at the anger in the elder''s eye, he did not continue.


    ''Why did those idiots have to send this arrogant fucker!!? Not only will he get beat up by him, I would also get in Rae''s bad book.''


    Xavier began to backstep, he could not interrupt in the battle between these two and only cursed at his bad luck.


    ''A powerful attack this time?'' Rae looked surprised, the energy concentrated in the opponent''s palm appeared to be lethal.


    This time, the arrogant elder was not pointing his finger at Rae but a whole palm. It was obvious that the attack was going to be more powerful this turn.


    ''Right!! The spell!'' Rae instantly thought of using the spell he learned in the lecture. He was not scared of the attack or of the elder''s battle prowess, but he wanted to know about the elemental fire attack.


    Both of Rae''s eyes glowed for an instant before Rae put up another shield in between him and the elder. The change in his eyes went unnoticed.


    Even Xavier was focused on the huge ball of fire being formed in the elder''s palm. He had heard of the elder''s arrogance but he did not know that he also had the ability to control fire.


    "You will see now!!" The elder said arrogantly, the shield formed by Rae looked useless to him.


    He wanted to show his dominant strength and bring Rae to work as a subordinate in their family. If he was sessful, then the Count would reward him greatly.


    His show of strength worked, as he could see that Rae was surprised when he fired the elemental attack at him, but there was no reverence or fear in his eyes.


    ...

 Chapter 138: Serena waits!

    His show of strength worked, as he could see that Rae was surprised when he fired the elemental attack at him, but there was no reverence or fear in his eyes.


    ...


    "That''s it? I thought you were something special!! It''s just an artificially made fire attack." Raeughed, he was able to trace the source of fire attack, and it was from a beast core near the man''s chest.


    The attack originated from that artifact near his chest. It was not a new technique with which a guy could control elements.


    It was a powerful technique to be able to control mes, though not something worth Rae''s interest.


    "What a disappointment!" The shield that Rae erected was melted down from the intensity of the fire, but Rae was quick to form two more shields to keep the fire away from him.


    ''Not bad for a peak level three, but that''s it!'' Rae analysed the strength behind the opponent''s attack. It was a strong attack for a warrior of level three, but considering that his opponent was from a noble family, it was reallyckluster.


    ''Killing him would be too much.'' Rae thought, quickly closing the gap between him and the elder from Kerr family.


    Rae had no idea why this idiot from a noble family would want to attack him. It was obvious that this noble did not even have strength to contend against him.


    Besides, Rae already showed him a physical construct by creating a shield to block the attacks, warning, that he really had strength of a level four warrior.


    "Now! I don''t think we need to talk anymore." Rae said as he nced at Xavier standing at the back.


    He held the opponent''s shoulder with his strong grip and a noise came out from it.


    Crunch!!


    "Aaaghhh..." The elder from Kerr family yelped out in pain.


    "You dare!!" The old man shouted in anger at Rae. His shoulders had been dislocated or worse, crushed by Rae''s bare hands.


    Rae ignored the elder in pain and walked out of the ce to his room. He did not have the patience to listen to an old man''s tantrums.


    He was in good mood after putting the spell to use. Though, the battle was never a challenge for him. Rae was at least able try these unique techniques in battle.


    ''Now that I think about it, there were three spells out of which the professor chose to demonstrate the one which worked on eye.


    Was it because this was the easiest one out of all? I should have taken the time to memorize all of them before continuing with practice.'' Rae wanted to learn the two techniques involving limbs.


    He attended another lecture out of curiosity which was not much work and had some basic ki theories.


    However, on his way back, he met the twodies he had helped back in the forest. Freya and Emma.


    Thedy Emma still looked beautiful and curvy. However, her friend and teammate Freya seemed to have some injuries on her hand.


    When Rae questioned, he found out that the two men of their team were no more and the injury on her hand was from their escape.


    Rae did not remember those guys but he still consoled thedies, they were not really in a good mood as the incident happened a week ago in the mission.


    He promised to help them and Emma seemed to understand his intentions. She excitedly agreed to visit him and spend time training together with each other.


    ...


    Next day,


    "Madam Serena wants to meet you!" Professor Gina said as she found Rae near his dormitory.


    "Serena? How do you know her?" Rae asked, he was wondering Why is she acting as a messenger?


    "She is a good friend. It''s kind of restricted for non academy personnel to enter the area. For the most part, as long as you don''t get caught or have a Count as a backing." Gina answered.


    She was trying to help out Serena. It was not a big vition of the academyws but it was better to be cautious.


    Chapter Experience:


    "Really a monarchy! Even nobles feel likemoner in front of higher ranked nobles." Rae eximed in understanding.


    The difference between Kerr family and Earl was obvious. The elder from Kerr family even dared to attack Rae but Serena who had a professor as friend could not even enter the academy.


    He followed the direction given by professor Gina and reached the room on the outer side of academy. It was near the academy''s market and could not be called entering the academy.


    Professor Gina herself seemed to be in a hurry. She headed back which Rae believed was because of her lecture.


    As he opened the door, Rae''s residual ability, whatever that was left of the notepad ability began working as soon as he spotted Serena''s silky ck hair.


    His transformation had removed all the abilities of notepad, except for the one he referred to as lust meter. Somehow, this ability still appeared in his mind, though, it could also be an inherent ability to a vampire.


    Since, Vampires have been known to be noble, elegant and charming. Them possessing an ability simr to lust meter should not be a surprise.


    ''It is a surprise that this did not seem to appear when I spent time with Natasha. I even happened to see her naked, and it still did not appear.''


    Surprisingly, the ability never seemed to pop up when he was with professor Natasha.


    "You appear tantalizing even in this modest dress." Raeplimented as soon as he spotted Serena.


    Serena was wearing a one piece dress in a shade of green which looked tight at ces, but was not showing much of her skin, except for her breasts.


    "Rae! You are here.." Serena smiled happily as she heard Raepliment her. She had been waiting for Rae.


    Rae did not let herplete the sentence. He instantly closed the distance between them and hugged Serena tight against his body.


    He touched his lips against Serena''s, tasting them after a long time, Rae was not willing to stop after a small peck on lips.


    The lust meter which has began to work for Serena showed that her lust stats were a full ten on ten too.


    ...


    (Add to library, Vote please!!!)

 Chapter 139: Serena wets ... (18+)

    The lust meter which has began to work for Serena showed that her lust stats were a full ten on ten too.


    ...


    After setting things up back at her province, Serena had decided to move to the capital and bought a ce near the academy to live.


    In the absence of Rae, she used to spend her time meeting with Dino, her son, who was training under the professor of the academy.


    Since, her son was training and did not have much free time, she decided to shorten the length and frequency of her visits.


    It was pretty boring in the beginning but then she happened to meetdies from various noble lineages. They got acquainted but the void that formed because of Rae''s, a man''s absence could not be filled.


    Serena hoped to meet her husband, Earl Scheta, who was busy working for the royalty. It was difficult to meet Scheta because of his position. So, she never got the chance to meet him.


    Finally, when she got to meet with her husband, it was not a normal meeting. Earl Scheta, the formal Earl, and her husband was on a mission given to him by the people under king, to convince Rae to join their side.


    Disappointment filled her heart, but she was not really that close with her husband. Her husband abstained from sexual activities and thest he did it with her was when Dino was conceived.


    As if she became useless after birthing a child, that man no longer came to her and went to Alice instead.


    Right now, Rae was kissing her mouth and she was unable to resist his movements. His hands traced her body, touched her breasts, and groped her plump thighs, but she let him do it.


    Even though she knew that her husband woulde in the room soon. She had asked her friend, professor Gina to invite Rae and when Rae came then Gina was supposed to inform Serena''s husband.


    So that, she could negotiate with Rae before her husband enters and seals the deal.


    Moans escaped her mouth as the young man in front of her, began to kiss her neck, and then her chest.


    To remove the obstacle, Rae pulled up Serena''s modest green dress to her waist, fully revealing her sexy ck lingerie.


    The lingerie looked stunning against Serena''s skin colour, the see through material could sessfully arouse the feelings of a dying man.


    "Wait!! Wait!!" Serena eximed in hurry. She was sitting on the sofa when Rae entered the room. Rae kissed her and made her lean on the sofa as he was almost over her.


    Rae heard her but he was not in the mood to entertain her y. He pulled down her sexy panty to her knees before undoing his pants.


    Serena''s legs were in the air as Rae pulled down her panty, and her dress being simr to a gown, revealed her body to her waist. She wasying on the sofa while her legs were lifted up in the air.


    Rae forced his fingers inside Serena''s mouth, she stopped speaking and began to lick and suck.


    After sessfully wetting his finger, Rae began to rub it against Serena''s pussy lips to lubricate it. To his surprise, Serena was already wet and sticky down there.


    "Nooo wait!! My husband is going toe. He''s going toe here!!" Just when Rae pressed his cock against Serena''s entrance, she eximed. It was her final resistance.


    ''Look at her pretending to resist, her panties were damp already from anticipation. She says her husband ising, but her legs are already beginning to spread.'' Rae smirked


    "Your husband?" Rae stopped after pointing his cock against her wet hole.


    "Yes !! My husband. He is here under the king''s order." Seeing that Rae had stopped and was listening to her, Serena instantly exined.


    "When will hee then?" Rae asked impatient, if her husband was here then he would have already intervened after seeing Serena like this.


    Thrust


    Thrust


    "Ahh ahh! The professor has gone to fetch him. He should be at the principal''s aah!" Serena did not expect Rae to be so bold, he did a thrust, and in one movement he entered deep in her.


    ''This feeling!! I cannot resist him, he''s filling me up.'' Serena thought in her mind, as she tried holding in her voice. Chapter Experience:


    "Then we have quite some time. Dont you think so?" Rae said as he began to thrust his hips while holding Serena''s thighs for support.


    "Yess... But.. but I have to negotiate!!" Serena tried hard to hold back her moans. It had been a long time since she had something inside her vagina. Thest time was Rae too, her womb felt familiar with the size of his cock.


    "Negotiate what?" Rae asked as he kept thrusting deep. Serena''s big butt jiggled and her meaty abdomen swelled from his pration.


    "Aahh annh"


    "My husband wants to invite you to one of the factions under king." Serena said as she gripped the sofa tightly with her hands.


    ''He knows that I want it, that I have missed this excitement. He is not going to stop! And I don''t want him to stop either!!'' Inside her heart, she knew that she wanted it.


    Serena also understood that the young man in front of her was capable of understanding her emotions and desires very well.


    "He unmmgh.. he is noting on official business but because of his superior''s order." Serena said as she tried to look into the direction of the door.


    "Then he can wait, if he wants me to join that faction of his!" Rae said in a nonchnt manner. Not bothered by Serena''s fear of being caught.


    ''Her vagina feels so good in this position. She is really rxed while lying on the sofa.'' Rae was fully smitten with the feeling of her body.


    "Yes he should wait! But if he sees me like this..." Serena uttered in hesitation, she knew that in this negotiation Rae had the upper hand.


    But just in case her husband entered the room, she could not face him while being plowed by Rae''s big thing.


    "What if he does?" Raeughed, he pped her breasts lightly to tease her. Her modest dress now only covered her stomach, and revealed everything else.


    His strong hands grabbed her thighs and he increased the intensity of his hips movement.


    "He''s my husband!! How could I??" Serena uttered in between her moans.


    (Vote + gifts please!!)

 Chapter 140: Obey me!! (18+)

    "He''s my husband!! How could I??" Serena uttered in between her moans.


    ...


    The consequences of Rae doing her on the sofa while her husband entered would be very ugly but at the same time, that man was her husband in the name and did not love her.


    Serena imagined Rae fucking her pussy with his cock while her husband heard from outside. That was indeed a good feeling, she could show her husband that she was still a beautiful woman.


    A beautiful woman that a young and powerful man like Rae desired.


    ''It''s true! He hase for the deal and not for me anyways. There''s no way he would point out my infidelity.'' Serena thought as she continued to enjoy Rae''s raw cock.


    "He could be your husband but from your tightness, I can say that he has been neglecting you for years." Raemented as he felt up Serena''s insides. She was undoubtedly a woman who did not have much fun.


    "Yes!! Mmmn" Serena agreed, there was no way she would not know what Rae was referring to.


    ''This boy would have been an innocent child at that time. Since, almost ten years, I did not engage in any prative sex.'' Serena reflected.


    "He has been at the royal pce for a long time, and he rarely bothers to visit, that too for his son, and neglects me." Serenamented, it''s been about five years, since Earl Scheta gave his position to her and left to join for the position in royal pce.


    "You wanted to negotiate, right? Do what I say and I would join that faction you are rmending." Rae said, he held both of her milky white thick thighs and signalled Serena to hold it in the same position.


    "Obey you for the negotiation?" Serena asked but she had already begun to obey Rae. She held her thighs by herself whileying on the sofa. Her crotch was open wide for anyone who entered the room to see.


    Rae had pulled his cock out of her vagina to appreciate the beautiful woman spreading her legs for him.


    ''She looks so sexy, her breasts are out, and red from my teasing, her thighs have turned red from my powerful grip, and her crotch turned red from my assault. But she is still holding and spreading her legs for me.''


    Rae looked Serena in the eyes and began to touch the gaping hole in her vagina. She was wet and it felt easy to silde his finger inside.


    Serena looked embarassed but she did not say anything. Perhaps because he had revealed his strength to some extent which caused her to be submissive.


    "Decide quickly, they would be here anytime now." Rae gave an ultimatum as he rested his cock on her crotch, and ced his finger with Serena''s love juice on her lips for her to suck.


    "Okay! I would follo..." Serena said before her mouth was invaded by Rae''s fingers.


    "Good! I can feel that they are here already. Make your husband stay outside until we are done." Rae could sense the presence of powerful ki warriors. Since the time with Ekaros, he had begun to be cautious.


    ''Are they here already? This is quick! '' Serena looked anxious and slightly disappointed.


    "Mmmhh" Serena let out a muffled moan, she was not expecting Rae to be so daring.


    Surprisingly, Rae poked the head of his cock at her hole, and before she could request him to be cautious, Rae had already forced his cock deep inside! , making her moan.


    ''He is not stopping!!'' Serena thought anxiously as Rae began making love to her. She gave up worrying and began to enjoy the pounding.


    "We are here Serena!" A greeting came from outside the door, just after a minute she began enjoying to huff and moan in pleasure.


    "Wait Gina!! Wait for a moment!" She shouted in hurry. Her friend professor Gina had already arrived.


    Serena was worried that Earl Scheta would be standing outside with Gina, waiting for the negotiation between Serena and Rae to finish.


    ''Her pussy has clenched my cock! Is she not willing to let me go? I can feel myself getting close!!'' Rae thought, Serena was holding back her moans but the expression on her face could not lie, neither could the reaction of her body.


    "I am cumming inside!" Rae whispered in Serena''s ears.


    However, Serena looked the same, there was no change in her expression. She had expected Rae to do it inside her from her experience.


    ''I knew he would do it inside me. I just hope that they don''t feel suspicious!'' Serena moved in sync with Rae, she herself was close to an orgasm which she could not resist.


    She was expecting Rae to cum inside her, obvious from their previous meeting. She just hoped that this would calm both her and Rae down. So that, Gina and her husband doesn''t find anything suspicious.


    ''He is rushing it!!!. I can feel it bulge through my abdomen.'' Serena looked at her stomach, it felt weird to know that she was able to take it this deep.


    "Mmh" Serena let out a moan.


    Serena felt Rae stop after he had shoved his cock to the deepest part of her vagina. His grip on Serena''s thighs tightened.


    ''It is warm...'' Serena thought before her vagina began to squeeze, and began to savor Rae''s fluid.


    "That''s it!" Rae pulled out his cock and straightened his clothes as well as Serena''s.


    "Come in!!" He shouted at the before Serena could proceed to fix her appearance.


    Fortunately, her face was just slightly red because of the heavy breathing. The marks on her thighs and breast were hidden away by her full length dress.


    ''No!!! How could this be!! He left me like this on purpose!'' She thought in frustration as she nced at Rae''s face. Professor Gina and Earl Scheta were already entering the door, as soon as Rae announced.


    Serena had reached it, she was just a single thrust away from a wild orgasm, but Rae finished quickly and called for the meeting.


    She could still feel her vagina squeezing its wall, trying to keep his cum inside.

 Chapter 141: NTR the Royal Officer (18+)

    Serena had reached it, she was just a single thrust away from a wild orgasm, but Rae finished quickly and called for the meeting.


    She could still feel her vagina squeezing its wall, trying to keep his cum inside.


    ....


    "Hello, Sir Scheta!" Serena greeted, Rae also tagged along and greeted.She did not want to talk informally and bring their personal rtionship in between the negotiations, because that was how Scheta preferred it.


    The former Earl did not want to use nefarious methods or his personal contacts to aid a faction under the king. He had believed the factions to have a mindset which favoured the development of the kingdom, but he was proved false.


    He was made to recruit a potential candidate for the kingdom''s next sword king under a noble.


    Scheta was also made aware of the fact that Rae had beaten up an arrogant elder from Kerr family who tried to belittle Rae. And that elder seemed to have battle strength which made him unbeatable in level three.


    While Serena was busy trying to stand up correctly with her wobbly legs, Rae was busy observing the Earl. He wanted to know if that man had broken through level four already. Since, it''s been quite a long time after he left for the royal pce.


    ''Strong.. hmm.. But, nothing special. A normal level four. Though I could be wrong depending on the battle strength and the techniques that he had managed to learn in the royal pce.''


    Rae thought as he measured the amount of ki in the former Earl''s body. The amount had indeed grown, reaching a huge amount, but that was it. The amount of Ki was nothing special, even professor Daniel seemed to have an amount closer to that.


    "You were talking about a deal?" Rae asked bluntly. Serena had already made Gina and Schetafortable by offering them to have a seat and the other honorifics.


    They were seated on sofas, Serena and Rae on one sofa, and opposite to them, professor Gina and Scheta were seated.


    They had a table in between them, offering fruits and snacks which ady servant promptly brought, the servant left instantly after serving.


    "A proposal!" Serena said as she looked at Rae with side eye. She thought that Rae had made a promise to her and he would behave and cooperate with Scheta, but he was still so blunt in front of her husband.


    Rae straightened his body and appeared to have noticed her dissatisfaction. He looked straight in Scheta''s eyes, signalling that he was willing to listen to the proposal.


    "Yes, the proposal, let''s hear what you have to offer. I am assuming that you are from one of those factions." Rae said with seriousness.


    Serena appeared grateful to Rae''s sudden change in demeanor. But suddenly, she felt a hand feeling up her thighs and lifting up her dress.


    ''Not now!! Not now! He can see us, we will get caught!'' Serena thought, her expression changed but she tried hard to keep it under control.


    Her body was already sensitive, and Rae who knew her body so well knew how to perfectly tease her.


    "Mmmhm" Serena made a noise as she could not control her body. The touch of Rae''s fingers on her thighs and then her crotch was getting her close to her climax.


    "I meant that you should listen to the proposal first!! Don''t be on guard already." Serena uttered anxiously when she realised that her moan must have caused everyone to be suspicious.


    She instantly thought of a excuse and used it to berate Rae like she was scolding a junior for their bias.


    "Alright!" Rae muttered as he nodded at Serena''s husband to continue.


    ''He is not even bothering to show respect to my royal post. He is being more respectful of an Earl who gave her useless protection than a royal officer.'' Scheta reflected on Rae''s conversation and attitude.


    ''But I cannot do anything to him. He appears to be stronger than me. His strength is equal to or even above mine. But when his age is taken into ount, he really has the right to be arrogant.'' He knew that he was wrong, and what was worst that Scheta realised that he was weak in talent whenpared to Rae.


    Though he still had confidence in killing Rae, but that was not something he could do.


    ''But it''s just that I feel so ufortable from him due to some reason. It''s as if he is stealing something from me.'' He did not know why, but something about Rae felt very evil to him.


    Perhaps it was the difference in talent, and the realisation that a simple technique would allow Rae to dominate him.


    "True! It''s a proposal from one of the Count''s. Depending on your decision, there would be consequences to it."


    "As for the offer, there are techniques from the Count family that only the direct lineage can practice." Scheta made emphasis on the techniques part, especially the physical constructs.


    Level four warriors could explore and delve into various fields. A tried and tested path for their growth could speed up their progress exponentially.


    "I would consider it." Rae sincerely replied while the expression on Serena''s face kept changing. She was beginning to breathe heavily.


    Scheta nced at Serena but then again focused back on Rae.


    "The family is famed for its best physical construct techniques. Something which you might like to delve into rather than the simple shield." He exined explicitly for thest time.


    "I am curious now. Do they have a technique capable of flying?" Rae asked curiously, using his palm, he tried to make a gesture of flying.


    ''This guy!! This was his n from the beginning. He left me on the verge of orgasm because he wanted to y with me here.'' Serena thought, Rae had managed to pull up her dress, and he had begun fingering her.


    "Nnghh... They would probably have that!" Serena muttered. Her mind was barely focused on the negotiation, she was fighting between feeling good by orgasming and maintaining her pious image.


    "There are, but the important thing is their foundation. It would help you create something of your own." Scheta exined, not minding Serena''s words.


    Scheta left together with Professor Gina, she volunteered to guide him out after the meeting, leaving Rae and Serena to themselves.

 Chapter 142: Breed me (18+)

    Scheta left together with Professor Gina, she volunteered to guide him out after the meeting, leaving Rae and Serena to themselves.


    ...


    "You! why did you do it like that? I was already doing everything you ordered me to!!" Serena said in anguish as soon as the others left.


    "Fortunately, my husband did not find out.." She sighed as her body rxed, and she finally stopped controlling her facial expressions.


    She had not even stood up to greet Gina and her husband before they left. Her dress was all the way up to her thighs, and they would have noticed it she stood.


    "Haha, Why do you think that he did not find out?" Rae looked amused by Serena''s antics, and heughed out loudly before asking.


    "What do you mean???" Serena looked shocked and disturbed after hearing Rae say this. She thought that this could be a joke too. So she asked Rae expecting him to admit it.


    "He found out! The moment I began to finger your holes, that instant he found out." Rae confessed, Serena''s face lost all the colour as soon as she heard Rae''s answer.


    "But he chose not to mention it. Because he could not beat me. Or maybe you were not important enough for him..." Rae said after he saw Serena loose the colour of her face.


    "NOO!! How could this be??" Serena did not know how to react to this. Feel painful? Feel scared that her husband caught her? Feel terrible that he did nothing to stop it?


    ''But it sounds true! Why would Rae lie to me. I already do everything he orders me to.'' Serena thought, her mind was in an inner turmoil because of her arousal and the current situation. It was unable to focus on anything.


    She seemed to have more belief in Rae because there was nothing that Rae could gain out of lying, but her husband on the other side could gain his superior''s rewards for ignoring Serena''s infidelity.


    "Look at the corner of the table. This is the ce where your husband sat. Don''t you think the table has cracks in it? Look closely!!" Rae pointed to the table, the table had a broken corner which was only possible from clenching the first.


    The insides of the table had a small circr metal like thing as it''s foundation, making it obvious that her husband clenched his fist.


    "There is... Does that mean he gave up on me??" Serena muttered as she looked at the part of the table pointed out by Rae.


    "Well.. Now that you are free, why don''t you continue to obey me? He was not going toe back to you anyways." Rae made ament as he came closer to her and began to feel her curves.


    ''True, if given time, he would rather visit Alice than me.'' Serena thought, recalling their monotonous rtionship.


    "Continue with what you were doing. Strip down, quick!" Rae ordered and Serena obeyed.


    He stripped off her green dress and began to admire that huge milf ass. It was big, big enough for him to be satisfied with just one of the ass cheeks.


    Rae squeezed the soft ass before spanking them red. He could see that Serena''s pussy was leaking love juices. She had been waiting for a long time.


    He unzipped his pant, took his cock out and began pounding Serena''s hole.


    She was bending over while she had her hands on the table for support, the same table that her husband broke.


    "Aaah yeah!! That''s it!!" Serena moaned, her mind solely focused on the pleasure at the moment.


    "Right!! Harder Rae!! Do it harder!! Breed me!" Serena shouted, unwilling to care for her looser husband anymore. Rae''s cock was hitting the spot inside her pussy, making her go wild.


    Her vagina squeezed on Rae''s cock, her walls clenched as she came from the deep pounding. The orgasm that she could not have before came gushing out of her vagina.


    With every thrust, she came a little, her quick small orgasams made the sofa wet.


    "You are not satisfied yet. Right? Tell me where do you want it and I would give to you." Rae pulled out his cock, giving her a small break after so many orgasms.


    He looked around as he used the spell on his eyes. Just in case anyone else was outside.


    "In my pussy here, like that day, cum inside me." Serena begged just like Rae wanted a milf to beg.


    Her eyes were red from the anguish and crying but her face and body looked happy because of his pounding. And she chose to take his creampie rather than talk with her husband.


    "Good" Rae praised before changing the position. He picked Serena up and sat on the sofa and made Serena sit on him face to face in missionary.


    He bit on her lips wildly as he moved his hips, fucking Serena with their skin rubbing against each other.


    Serena hugged Rae like a ko hugging a treed. Her hands wrapped around Rae''s wide back, unable to bear with the pleasure she was feeling inside her vagina, she scratched Rae''s back!!


    "Nnngh yess, harder!!! Harder!!" Serena moaned, she had her nails scratching against Rae''s back because of his heavy pounding but she wanted more and begged for it.


    She knew that her pussy would never be lonely like before, not if Rae continued to use her like this. But it was alright, she was already being ignored by her husband, if Rae wanted to, he could use everything of her body.


    Spurt!!


    "Hmm your pussy has never tightened like this! Did you decide to leave that looser for me?" Rae said as he pumped his cum inside Serena again, filling her insides.


    "Aaah yess!! I ... I want to.. I want more." Serena uttered with heavy breaths.


    "Well?? If you say so!!" Rae began to move again. Serena''s cum filled pussy made weird sloppy noises because of his two creampies from before.


    But Rae continued, enjoying the feeling of making a married Earl submissive to him.


    He was nning to keep cumming inside Serena until she bes pregnant and gives birth to his child some day.

 Chapter 143: Pervert at the door!

    He was nning to keep cumming inside Serena until she bes pregnant and gives birth to his child some day.


    ...


    After Rae was done with Serena, he dressed up and admired the scene of Serena, a beautiful milf whose Vagina gushed out his semen while she slept soundly.


    "Alright! Come out already. You have seen enough!" Rae said as looked in the direction of the door.


    There was no response to his words, the person who was spying on them from outside did not react.


    "You... Are you worried about Serena? Don''t worry! She''s asleep already." Rae said to the person outside.


    It was true that Serena was sleeping soundly and she would not be able to see and hear the person outside.


    He thought that the individual did not want to reveal his identity to Serena and that''s why the hesitation.


    "Why would I be worried about her? A cheating slut who sleeps with someone her child''s age is nothing to be worried about." In a sarcastic tone, the person who was spying on them said while entering the room.


    "Really? I recall someone doing the same.." Rae looked at the pervert in the eye, causing the other person to nce away.


    "I am way closer to your age than her! I am only a few years older than you." Gina retorted before Rae could humiliate her any further. She was the person spying on Rae from outside.


    She was only ten or twelve years older than Rae which would be considered an okay age.


    And she was not a pervert like Serena who made love with boys half her age.


    "Says the woman who touched herself seeing her friend fucking a young man." Raeughed as he said.


    "I just came after talking with her husband." Professor Gina denied any im of spying on Serena and touching herself while at it.


    Rae looked at her suspiciously. He knew that she was lying so that she would not bebelled as a pervert by Rae.


    "Wait!! Did you see through the walls??" Seeing that Rae was not at all believing her words, professor Gina asked.


    "Guess..." Rae said in a mysterious manner.


    "So tell me..." He asked about the previous incident, about the reason why she was spying on him and Serena.


    "Tell you what? I have not seen you for so long. And just the moment you show up, this bitch calls me to bring you to her. What was I supposed to do?" Professor Gina gave up trying to put up the fake image.


    She began exining how Serena had made her call him, the instant he showed up after he came back from mission.


    Professor Gina did not even get the opportunity to meet Rae. Since, Serena was the sponsor of Rae, and there was this important meeting with Serena''s husband, Gina agreed to call Rae for Serena.


    But just after the meeting, she left to guide Serena''s husband to exit. This slut Serena who had just met her husband did not even think twice before engaging in scandalous activity with a young man.


    Professor Gina waited outside just in case Serena''s husband shows up, guarding the door for her friend.


    The reason why Gina came back quickly after guiding Scheta out was because of the principal. The principal called Scheta to talk, causing Gina to be free of her task.


    "I would have entered and joined you guys but I restrained myself because Serena would not have liked that." Gina said as she looked at the sleeping Serena with conflicting emotions.


    "Ohh? You seem to have known her for a while.." Rae asked, from the looks of it, Gina seemed to be a very close friend of Serena.


    "What happened to her husband? Did he leave? Or is he at the principal''s again?" Rae asked curiously.


    He believed that guiding Scheta out of the academy would take a good amount of time because they were not in a rush to get back.


    However, when Rae used the sensing technique while enjoying with Serena, he found out a figure standing close to the door.


    From the familiar aura and the shape of body, Rae could instantly recognise that the person spying on them was Professor Gina who should have been busy with Scheta.


    He instantly used the spell he learned with professor Natasha and looked through the door while not trying to make it obvious.


    Rae sessfully confirmed that Serena''s husband was not nearby. It was only Gina, the pervert professor was enjoying the show.


    "The principal called for him. She said that there was something fishy about that guy but she could not be sure." Gina replied, assuring Rae that Scheta had not seen them.


    "Fishy? Ohh... He must have been angry with her cheating wife and the failure of negotiation. I could sense his restrained killing intent." Rae said as he thought about Scheta.


    It was obvious that he did not like Serena''sck of convincing. Rae also seemed to be more respectful to Serena than him, which should have further increased his dissatisfaction.


    Finally, when Rae did not ept or reject the proposal and listened, and the only thing he asked for was a flying skill which was known to be impossible.


    But that was not it, Serena interrupted him and told that the noble families would have those techniques, causing Scheta''s dissatisfaction to turn into anger.


    Scheta did not have any good impression of Rae, and thus the restrained killing intent.


    "What? Can''t resist the scene? If you want it, then I would help you orgasm." Rae said to Gina with a grin on his face.


    Gina was continuously ncing at Serena''s body which was obviously not clean or clothed. Rae had not bothered to do it, it looked more beautiful like this.


    Gina seemed to be of the same opinion as she kept ncing at Serena''s beautiful hole leaking fluids from Rae. Serena''s face, especially the lips and cheeks were covered with a thick white fluid.


    And her abdomen looked especially attractive with a puddle of Rae''s semen on it. Serena''s big breasts added to the tantalizing scene as there were many marks on them, bite marks.


    "Absolutely! I want to." Professor Gina instantly epted, unlike Serena, Gina was not bothered by her public image.


    She did not shy away from the proposal by Rae.


    "Go on. Sit on the table." Rae ordered, once again he was surprised by Gina''s extrovert nature.

 Chapter 144: Show me(18+)

    "Go on. Sit on the table." Rae ordered, once again he was surprised by Gina''s extrovert nature.


    ...


    Gina was quick to follow up Rae''s orders. She sat on the table elegantly, showing her seductive calves to Rae.


    She looked Rae in the eyes, looking confident.


    ''Confident as always!!'' Rae thought as he looked at the professor, she did not seem to be bothered by Serena anymore.


    Instead. she acted in a very proactive manner, as if enticing Rae.


    "Why don''t you remove some of them? They are already pretty revealing as they are." Rae ordered her next. He pointed at professor Gina''s attire as he said this.


    Professor Gina was used to dressing up in a very sultry manner.


    Her attire consisted of a short jeans which stuck against her ass seductively, and for her top she wore a small blouse, allowing men to have a good look at her perky breasts from the deep cleavage.


    Gina looked shocked, she was thinking how is he still able to think of this? Was Serena not enough?


    She had seen Rae plow Serena, and that was a really vigorous session, something she could not wait to experience herself.


    But she took her shorts off anyways. She was hungry for more and could not be satisfied with her fingers.


    "Are you still not satisfied?" Gina asked as she had a good look at his crotch. She was curious to know whether her teasing would be effective.


    "Thong? I expected nothing less." Raemented as he nced at Professor Gina''s ck panty. It was very much like a slut, always prepared to tease men.


    Gina gave him a naughty look on hisment before she began to move her legs, giving Rae a heavenly view.


    "y with yourself now. I want to see how you satisfy your cravings." Rae ordered, he wanted her to enjoy herself, y with her body while he sat in front of her fully clothed, and watched her.


    He was exhausted after his session with Serena but his domineering nature could not allow Professor Gina to be left horny.


    ''y in front of you? Do you think I would shy away from this??'' Gina thought as she looked at Rae sitting confidently in front of her.


    She did not remove her thong. Instead, she put on a show for Rae as she moved her thong to the side and yed with her vagina, teasing Rae with the view.


    "Alright! You have done good." He liked the show and Gina appeared satisfied too. She had hoped that Rae would stop her and then have fun together after she had warmed up her hole.


    But that was not it, Rae selfishly continued to watch her.


    Professor Gina continued as she loved the look on Rae''s face. Since Rae did not stop her, Gina continued.


    Though Rae did give her a hand, or to be more precise, he gave her his leg and rubbed her vagina with it, causing her to have an orgasm.


    "Alright! Clean up now." Rae ordered, though reluctant but Gina dressed up. She understood that this ce and time was not appropriate for the thins she wanted to experience.


    "Don''t be disheartened. Another time..." Rae smiled as he said this to console the disappointed Professor.


    Hearing Rae''s words, Professor Gina dressed up, quickly wearing the shorts and the blouse that she had kept aside on the table.


    Knock knock!


    Knock knock!


    The sounds of door knocking came from the outside. Gina instantly began to tidy up her clothes, trying to appear normal. She had no idea about identity of the person at the door.


    She looked over at Serena''s sleeping naked on one of the sofa, worried that the person at the door could be her husband.


    ''I need to cover her body!! No idea who is at the door, but whoever that maybe, we cannot let Serena be seen in that state.'' Professor Gina thought as she hurriedly gathered clothes from the tables and such and made into a nket for her friend.


    In the meantime, Rae walked over to the door slowly, not at all bothered about the scandal Serena''s current state could cause, if exposed to another person.


    Outside the door, ady who appeared to have grey hair from aging slightly was knocking at the door. She was the principal of the royal academy who had called for Serena''s husband Scheta.


    Scarlett, the principal was a woman in her seventies.


    However, her body was of ady in forties as if time was stuck for her body. Her face had a mature cut to it, sharp jawline but with the body of a beautiful woman, and a mole at her chin.


    Though she had some greys in her hair, it only added to Scarlett''s mature charms.


    The curvy body that Scarlett covered conservatively without showing her skin did not loose to the likes of Serena or Maria.


    She was wearing a ck dress which seemed to be influenced by the likes of church. Scarlett looked like a milf in church clothes.


    Scarlett had been standing at the door for the past few minutes. She had called for Scheta, who was also a former student in her academy.


    She wanted to have a little chat with him concerning his future. She had heard that Scheta, one of the most talented students from the academy had decided to join the royal forces.


    Scheta epted her invitation and came for a meeting, everything was same, he was the same young man who focused only on his power and growth as a ki warrior.


    Even now, Scheta had been living apart from his family and child, only interested in pursuing power as he worked under the royal forces, leaving his prestigious title as an Earl to his family.


    But when she had a chat with him, she realized that something seemed to be off about Scheta.


    His tone, his manners, his way of talking, they were all perfect and did not seem to hint at a problem, but it was her instinct as one of the peak level four warriors, and also of an instinct of a woman who had lived for almost seven decades.


    Ps: Votes and gifts please!!!

 Chapter 145: How strong is he??

    Chapter 145 How strong is he??


    But when she had a chat with him, she realized that something seemed to be off about Scheta.


    His tone, his manners, his way of talking, they were all perfect and did not seem to hint at a problem, but it was her instinct as one of the peak level four warriors, and also of an instinct of a woman who had lived for almost seven decades.


    ...


    Once again, when she realized that Scheta was leaving, Scarlett called for him.


    This time though, she could feel the restrained anger and killing intent surging inside Scheta.


    She was curious as Scheta did not seem to talk about his meeting with Rae. So, she decided to go and check out Rae who might have caused Scheta''s anger.


    Since Scarlett could not find anything about her instincts, and the weird feeling she was getting from Scheta, she decided to get fresh air.


    She already knew about one of the elders from the famous Kerr family who had been beaten and humiliated by Rae.


    So, she though that perhaps this could be the reason behind Scheta''s bad mood. Scarlett knew the room number and other details about their location. She instantly arrived there not wanting to miss out on the meeting.


    Scarlett was anyways going to meet Rae after his many achievements, and his rumored strength of a level four warrior.


    She was at the door already and wanted to knock at it, but the room was fully covered by shields, a physical construct made by a level four warrior.


    For a moment she though that she might have gotten the wrong room, but then again, there was no one in the academy who could enter the academy secretly without her knowledge.


    Also, it was very unusual for powerful members of the noble families toe and not meet her. So, that situation also seemed to be unlikely.


    ''Is this the doing of that student named Rae? I heard that he defeated that noble only with the shields, no fancy useless techniques.''


    Scarlett though as she touched and felt up the strength of the barrier made up by Rae. She tried pressing hard on it, trying to check if she could break it.


    ''This is really hard!! Difficult to break! No wonder that elder got beaten and humiliated.'' Scarlett, the principal of the academy tried breaking the barrier made up bybination of physical constructs of shields.


    However, even with her level four ki warrior strength, she found it difficult to break with her bare hands.


    ''He does not seem to be a novice at making physical constructs. Did he really not have a teacher and self learned by himself alone?''


    Scarlett looked awestruck as she imagined the talent of a boy who could have this much progress without any guidance.


    She wondered about the heights Rae could have reached if he could have gotten guidance from early age, from childhood like nobles.


    ''Let''s test out his strength!'' Scarlett thought


    She began exerting pressure on the shields, trying to break the barrier.


    The door was covered by the barrier and she could not knock the door without getting past the barrier. It was as if Rae was challenging her.


    "This is hard! Just physical strength is not enough. Though, it would be different if I were to use my body reinforcement skills.'' Scarlett thought as she began to circte ki in her body before trying to break the shields.


    Scarlett was not a swordsman like many. She specialized in various other skills like searching, sensing, and finally when she reached level four, she began to master the physical constructs.


    She was also one of the few people who could perform the unique spells that Natasha researched.


    Though she did not specialize in body reinforcement and closebat but her experience inbat and Ki control had made it easy for her to master it.


    She could bring out almost two hundred percent of her strength with her body reinforcement. Creak!!!


    "Even double of my physical strength seemscking!!" Scarlett muttered in surprise, finally taking things seriously.


    Physical strength was not her specialization. Although, the barrier creaked but she was not able to get through it. She also refrained from causing noise, so, she decided to use her physical construct to smoothly enter inside.


    Just when she decided to use her own physical strength, the barrier dissipated. Scarlett though that Rae must have sensed her attacks.


    She did not knock, thinking that he woulde out anyways. But he did not!!


    Finally, Scarlett knocked on the door, causing Professor Gina to be scared.


    Rae opened the door while Professor Gina sat in front of the sofa. She had turned the sofa that Serena was sleeping on to the side, so that the person at the door could not see Serena.


    "Milf.." Rae muttered as he opened the door and found Scarlett, the principal standing at the door in a nun like gown with a mole on her chin, a big bosom, and an equally big butt.


    He could not help but call her a milf the instant he saw her.


    "What???" Scarlett asked in confusion. She was already dissatisfied that the young man removed the barrier when he happened to sense her attacking it, but he did not invite her in.


    Although Scarlett was old in age, and was a principal, she was still a woman, and a very important woman in the kingdom at that. She could not stand being disrespected like this.


    ''What did he just say?? Milf? What does that mean?? Is this something that these young guys havee up with'' Serena thought in confusion.


    "May I know your Identity?" Rae rephrased, and asked thedy in front of him a question.


    "Principal Scarlett??!!" Inside the room, Professor Gina uttered in shock as soon as she hear Scarlett''s voice.


    "I apologize, I did not recognize you principal." Hearing Professor Gina''s words, Rae instantly greeted Scarlett and invited her in.


    ''No wonder! No wonder Scheta appeared to have so much killing intent inside him. So, he was the reason behind it.''


    Scarlett thought as she happened to nce inside the room.


    Her eyes instantly went to the traces of infidelity that took ce in the room. With her level of physique, Scarlett was able to smell the smell of bodily fluids of both Rae and Serena.


    At first she thought it was Gina''s doing, but she realized that there was this faint sound of someone sleeping inside the room.

 Chapter 146: Bewitching beauty!

    Chapter 146 Bewitching beauty!


    At first she thought it was Gina''s doing, but she realized that there was this faint sound of someone sleeping inside the room.


    ....


    ''So, she is Serena.'' Scarlett thought, before ncing back at Rae again. A young and talented man who is more powerful than the members of many noble families.


    No wonder he chose to stay with an Earl as his sponsor. He never desired or cared for her support, but her body.


    "It''s alright! I don''t like enclosed ce. Let''s walk for a while." Scarlett said to Rae, signaling him to go out for a walk. She did not enter inside the room and decided to reject Rae''s invitation, much to Gina''s relief.


    Rae apanied her in tacit understanding. They walked into the direction of the inner area of academy.


    "Did you not have a teacher?" Scarlett asked intrigued, the boy had rumors of growing up alone on his own in the small town.


    As he came of age, his achievements spread wide and he was known by everyone in the mercenary town he had decided to stay in. He also had a little fame to his name, the bad kind.


    But there was no mention of anyone ever teaching him or him being guided by another individual, causing Scarlett to have some special interest in his background.


    "Never had one." Rae shook his head as he said it with a smile.


    Though Scarlett seemed to have expected it, but the answer still caused her to be surprised. She could also see the aloof look on Rae''s face.


    "No guidance?" Scarlett asked again, nning to dig further into the topic. But Rae only shook his head this time, his answer still remained same.


    Honestly, he really did learn everything on his own. The only support pr guidance he had was some of the book that he had loaded from the Viscount''s library as well as Serena''s library.


    But the major part of those books only worked as a catalyst for him to help and understand the limits of ki.


    His training was done on his own as he implemented and tried out unique and different training ideas.


    The application and the theory behind his ki constructs were also his own.


    "What about resources??" Scarlett asked him again.


    "I grew up in the vige where I helped adults and in exchange I was fed. By the time I was twelve, I left to join a mercenary group and the rest... you know!" Rae could not keep answering her everything in detail.


    So, he decided to frame a story and decided to tell it to the principal.


    "Almost nothing!!" Scarlett muttered, she hoped to know if Rae had gotten an opportunity or something like that but it did not seem to be that way. ''Is he lying? To hide the identity of his inheritance? But if he really had an inheritance then I would have known. There were hardly any strong people in the kingdom that died here.''


    ''Perhaps a level five? But there is hardly a level five powerhouse in our kingdom! I don''t even know if anyone from the previous generation is still hiding in the royal pce, safeguarding the Whiteyde bloodline.''


    Scarlett wondered if Rae had been lucky and happened to find an inheritance but that situation also seemed unbelievable.


    "I don''t think anyone can make up for the lost years. But I would love to help you with your foundation in level four, especially constructs." Scarlett offered, if for some reason, Rae was unwilling to reveal then be it. They were supposed to be peers now, she could do him a favor.


    "I would hand over my understanding of physical construct to you." She proposed, sincerely trying to help Rae.


    She had been trying to reach level five as she was already in the peak of level four. She understood the importance of timely guidance.


    "I appreciate the help. Thank you, principal." Rae happily epted. Although, he was very strong. He still wanted to climb higher, and because of his demon bloodline, he also knew the method to reach next level, a physical energy core.


    With the help of Scarlett''s notes, he wanted to find out the method of achieving a solid core of ki.


    As for the backup, he still had the bloodstone artifact, he could try assimting it and directly reach the strength equal to a level five. "About the offers from nobles, be cautious." Seeing that Rae had epted her good intentions, Scarlett appeared satisfied. She also gave him a suggestion, reminding him to be wary.


    "Although there seems to be no proof, but the lifespan of level five warriors are far more than us. There could be a chance that a few of them still guard the royal family." Scarlett warned him again.


    The lifespan of warriors increased exponentially. A level four could live up to two centuries at the very least. As for level five? The power increased a lot, and she estimated it to be three centuries at the very least.


    "These nobles either don''t know or are trying to risk it all, thinking that the royal family is over." She understood the reason why so many noble families were restless these days. Seeing, theck of action from the royal pce, they thought that they did not have enough strength to control.


    Each passing day, the nobles kept pushing the limits and kept trying to test the resistance from the royalty. She was worried that Rae was young and would get involved and made into a scapegoat. ''Hmm. Her lust is only a 4. Does she have her body in full control?'' Rae tried his ability on Scarlett, wondering if he could sense her emotions, especially lust!


    ''With that booty, a man would hardly resist wanting to smack it! She must have a partner for her lust to be so low. Right?'' Rae kept staring at Scarlett''s butt as she walked in front of him, giving him suggestions and guidance.


    "What are you staring at?" Scarlett turned around to look at Rae, finding his replies very uninterested, only to find him eyeing her butt. She instantly asked him out of shock.


    "Did anybody tell you that you have a really bewitching booty?" Rae smiled as he answered her question with apliment.

 Chapter 147: Charming the big booty

    "Did anybody tell you that you have a really bewitching booty?" Rae smiled as he answered her question with apliment.


    ...


    Scarlett appeared shocked as she heard Rae speak those words to her. She could not understand how Rae could have such thoughts at this moment, when she was busy talking about such important topics.


    ''Did he just try to flirt with me?'' Scarlett wondered in surprise. She could not believe that someone tried flirting with at this moment.


    She was a beautiful woman in her early years, but after years of practice she had grown old and did not get approached like those days.


    Scarlett missed being approached, and regretted not taking the chances to have fun at those opportunities. With her increase in strength, she was hardly approached these recent years, causing her to forget the feeling of being a woman.


    "Are you implying that I, Scarlett, who is old enough to be your grandmother, looks captivating to you?" Scarlett asked Rae with a smile as she put her hands on her waist, not at all minding Rae''s lecherousment.


    He appeared to be handsome, and his confidence and posture made him really attractive.


    Rae nodded at her question which seemed to be more of a confirmation she wanted, he nodded wanting to look at her reaction.


    "I am impressed with your confidence! No wonder that boy Scheta hates you." Scarlettughed genuinely as she saw Rae nod nonchntly to her question.


    Rae was very direct with his words. There was no need for him to be wary. He was handsome, devilishly so, and he was also very strong at the same time. There was no need for him to be hesitant or underconfident.


    "Good for you. I do not have any family or a husband!" Scarlett finishedughing as she looked into Rae''s demonic eyes, lost for a moment before she said in a flirtatious way.


    "I find that very inviting! As inviting as your tempting body." As soon as Rae heard Scarlett reply in flirtatious manner, he instantly used his full speed to skip two steps between him and Scarlett, and ced his hands around her waist, speaking closely into her ears.


    "Ohh boy!! I was kidding. I do have a family and a husband. You should try to restrain yourself." Scarlett felt flustered, she did not imagine Rae to be this aggressive. She backed out a step before telling the truth to Rae.


    Scarlett was married and had a husband, and a family. She just lied to Rae in a flirtatious manner, teasing him. to see his response.


    "But you know, there is always hope." Scarlett turned around as she said this to Rae and winked teasingly before heading into the direction of her office, alone.


    Her hips moved in a seductive manner, in a more captivating manner than before.


    Scarlett seemed to be teasing Rae with her curvy booty as she walked ahead, leaving Rae alone to himself. Or maybe it was her body realizing that she could still be desired, and passively reaching its full potential.


    ''Her lust went 9 instantly!! Amazing.'' Rae looked amazed, unable to take his eyes off the Principal''s curvy booty.


    Only after she took a turn bing invisible, then Rae looked at the sudden increase in Scarlett''s bodily desire.


    ''She left after teasing me! I could have gotten her good even though I already had Serena a while ago. Well, as she said, there is always hope. Next time!!'' Rae thought, looking at Scarlett already gone.


    He realized that Scarlett liked his bold attempt, before leaving, she also winked at him showing the initiative.


    Though he had no idea if she really had a family and a husband. But when had he ever cared for the husband of his fling.


    ''My gosh! How could you do that Scarlett? Did you get so thirsty after hearing a young yboy say some provocative words that you were willing to spread your married ass for him?'' Scarlett thought to herself sitting in afortable chair in her office.


    She recalled the instance with Rae when he came so close to her and held her waist confidently.


    Her instincts, her body, all of it seemed to start ovting for that young man in that instant. She had never been approached like that.


    ''Haah that boy! I cannot believe he was so bold even after knowing that I am the principal.'' Scarlett thought embarrassed, she got flustered in front of him but that guy seemed to have no boundaries because of age or status in his mind.


    ''I wanted to have some fun, but there were too many eyes there in the open. Perhaps another time...'' Scarlett thought, her body seemed to recall his touch. She wanted to y with this young man, since, he seemed to be interested too.


    Rae went back to the room where he and Serena had a meeting. He wanted to inform Professor Gina that things had gone smoothly, and there was no need to be worried because of the principal.


    Scarlett seemed like a woman who would not be bothered with gossips, making him feel that their secret would stay safe with her.


    "Tall, good looking, dark ck hair and young! You must be sir Rae." A ingenuous looking man called out to him as Rae walked close to the room.


    "You are?" Rae asked, unable to recognize the polite man.


    "I am one of the host of this small inn, Sir Rae. Professor Gina ordered me to wait for you and inform you that she had left together with the Earl as something urgent hade up for her, causing her to hurry back." The man exined in one breath, trying not to take a lot of Rae''s precious time.


    "I see. Thank you for informing, Sir..?" Rae thanked him, unable to recall his name.


    "I am known as Laseek, Sir Rae. It''s my pleasure." The man bowed with a smile.


    "Laseek.. Yes, thank you." Rae said as he left. Since, he was done with all the busy tasks of his day, he decided to go and research the bloodstone. His research was still in its early stages.


    Perhaps, the guidance from Scarlett, the principal, and her resources would help him further in his research.


    PS: Votes and gifts please!!!

 Chapter 148: Keol Arista

    Perhaps, the guidance from Scarlett, the principal, and her resources would help him further in his research.


    ..


    ''I should have gone together with the principal and took the resources she had for me then.'' Rae thought as he sat in a meditative position on his bed in the dorm of the academy. In his hand,y the bloodstone he took from Ekaros.


    He had been researching the artifact for a while now, aftering from his meeting with principal. He had been inside his room for almost two days now, trying to check if he could glimpse through the secret of reaching level five through the bloodstone.


    Unfortunately, there was no sess, though there were other gains from his intensive reserve thesest two days. Rae could now better control the power inside the bloodstone, also increasing his control over his own demon bloodline.


    Although, he still wished to have taken the notes from the principal Scarlett. So, that he could havepared and filled the gaps in his knowledge with that, making his strength a level higher. But then again, there was another path, the path of spells that he learned with the help of Natasha, causing him to confused about the direction of his study and training.


    Of course, he was going to learn it all but it was matter of precedence, and also which of these two women tempted him more that would help him decide. Now that he was done with the research on the bloodstone, he decided to leave his room.


    Knock Knock!!


    "Hmm? Is it her husband again? I already declined him politely!" Rae muttered in dissatisfaction as he looked at his door. The same day he happened to meet with Serena''s husband, that evening, Scheta had sent him a messenger to give an answer to his proposal.


    Rae politely declined, saying that the time he had to think over it was to little and he won''t be able to consider their proposal, saying that he would only decide after hepletes his learning from the academy first.


    "Sir, you have been called by Earl Serena, this is a letter from her." The attendant from the academy bowed as he said this and handed the letter to Rae before leaving.


    "Serena??" Rae took the letter in his hands and looked into it as he closed the door.


    He was surprised that Serena sent him a letter. He had not met her since the day he attended the meeting as he was researching the bloodstone artifact. As he opened the letter, the letter contained the location of the ce they were supposed to meet at, and the time of meeting.


    In the royal pce, the chamber of the queen.


    "Madam, that young man Rae has been getting proposals from all those nobles!!" The veileddy with a lithe figure that had guided Rae around the campus and helped him with registration, stood in front of the queen and said.


    The queen dressed in pure white one piece was leaning on her chair. Her white hair hid her ears, and her deep blue eyes looked at the veileddy who appeared just now. Queen had her one leg above the other, showcasing her mature beauty, the slender yet meaty legs capable of teasing even woman.


    "That boy that Alice selected for the protection of my cousin?" She inquired with a sigh, her situation had gone downhill, getting one blow after another.


    "Yes madam!" The veileddy nodded, feeling bad for her master''s current situation.


    "And? What was his response? Did he ept it or reject it?" The queen asked, listening intently to the response of the veileddy. She was hoping that the man her good friend Alice had chosen would not be too short sighted, and have some ethics to not turn sides.


    "He has rejected the proposal from Earl Serena''s husband, even going as far as offending him by not replying to his summons and outright ignoring them." The veileddy exined, her expression of Rae had turned good after this incident.


    "I see... Seems that, we have found a really loyal subordinate or perhaps he did not feel tempted enough." Queen sighed in relief as he said these words to the veileddy.


    The veileddy did not say anything to her master''sment and only nodded with lowered heads. She knew that the queen was referring to the subordinates that had betrayed her even after so long of cooperation, and not Rae. She wasparing Rae with the subordinates she had cultivated.


    "Invite him to the pce, tomorrow! I want to have a conversation with him." She ordered the veileddy, intending to negotiate.


    ''It is understandable that Alice insisted that he gets the mission. She must have known about his temperament, but I still have to discuss his rewards.'' Queen thought, she did not want the young man to feel at a loss.


    "I understand madam." The veileddy before leaving. It was time for her to get to work, visit the academy and then bring Rae to the pce.


    She rushed to the academy hurriedly, hoping that the man would not be gone out for another long mission.


    "What do you mean you got ignored by that student? Did you not tell him that ARISTA, the family who is known for its best techniques in the kingdom invited him?" A thin looking handsome man roared as he pped his hands on the table.


    The thin man had grey shoulder length hair, and he was the leader of the great Arista family. The family that is famed for its powerful techniques, that even their level three warriors can stall against level four opponents.


    In front of the leader of the family, Scheta stood still, his head hung low in shame that he could not aplish the simple mission.


    Not to mention, he also got ignored by the student and had to send a messenger for his answer.


    Embarassing!!


    Too humiliating!!


    Leader of the Arista family, Keol Arista, a level four warrior, and also the Count,  could not bear with the humiliation!


    People sacrificed their blood rtives to be choosen as a warrior in their family, but this young man rejected the invitation directly from him!!


    PS : Votes and gifts please!!!

 Chapter 149: Kind mans revenge!!

    People sacrificed their blood rtives to be choosen as a warrior in their family, but this young man rejected the invitation directly from him!!


    ...


    "I wanted to finish him right there and then my lord!! But.. " Seeing Keol look very angry, Scheta instantly said like a loyal follower.


    "What but?" Keol asked, intrigued. To him, Scheta was among one of the very loyal and trusted subordinates. That is the reason why Keol hax helped Scheta achieve level four this easily otherwise, this could have taken a very long time.


    "But that student seemed to have potential. So, I thought of having your opinion on the matter before proceeding." Scheta answered, as he showed his inability to take decision in ce of his leader.


    "Scheta, you have be a level four warrior after bing my subordinate. Even if we count the powerhouses in the kingdom, the total number of level four warriors won''t exceed ten " Keol seemed angry with Scheta''s obvious ipetence, causing Keol to give him the estimate andparison of his new strength.


    ''What is this idiot thinking? I helped you achieve level four and youe back humiliated without even using your strength?'' Keol thought to himself, thinking that this new subordinate of his was loyal but equally dumb in politics and human rtions.


    "Is he also a level four warrior?" Keol asked Scheta, mostly to show his subordinate that the difference in strength between Scheta and that student was massive and there was no need to be polite with that guy.


    "Yes my lord! If I were to fight him with the secret techniques provided by you then I would have been able to kill him, but with many injuries." Scheta nodded slowly before giving his opinion on Rae''s strength.


    ''He has achieved this level of strength on his own? Impossible!!'' Keol thought, his intention with his question was to show Scheta that he was a powerhouse in this kingdom.


    Even though his level was achieved through shortcuts ad secret techniques, he was still a proud level four. He should have dealt with that student but Scheta''s reply caught Keol off guard.


    "I see! It can''t be helped then.  A prodigy of that level can do what he wishes to! You did good that you came back." Keol sighed in exasperation, the situation was truly unique.


    If Scheta sustained heavy injuries even with the help of techniques provided by him, then this was really a situation for Keol to make decision.


    "I heard that there are other families that are trying to recruit him." Keol asked, obviously aware that there would be many families trying their hardest to recruit Rae.


    He as a family head, knew the allure of having a level four warrior.


    In his family, there were only two level four warriors including Keol. As for Scheta? He was a weak level four not worth mentioning, leagues apart from him, and his father in seclusion. He did not count Scheta.


    Such level fours could be made with heavy resources and weak foundation but the potential would be limited.


    "Yes my lord! There are still many families that are trying to get him." Scheta replied causing Keol to scrunch his forehead in annoyance.


    ''A level four warrior that I cannot acquire. A young talent who achieved level four on his own. If not with me, then should not exist!'' Keol thought, his resolve to not let others acquire Rae unbreakable.


    "Here take this!" Keol pulled out a ring from his pocket and threw it to Scheta. This was his help to Scheta in case he suffered injury.


    "It''s been a while since you have had a vacation. Go and meet your family, and while at it, make him meet his family too!" Keol said with an innocent smile, like he was sending Scheta on a vacation with his family.


    ''Such vigorous life energy!! Even if I were to be mutted, this artifact would bring me back to life and regenerate myplete body.'' Scheta thought as he quickly epted the ring given by Keol.


    "I understand, thank you my lord! I would make sure to avenge the humiliation I have brought upon you and the Arista family!" Scheta said confidently, confident that he would aplish the mission.


    With the help of artifact, Scheta was unworried and sure that he would easily let the orphan Rae meet his dead family.


    He bowed to Keol before leaving in haste.


    ''Now you see, you fucker!! Touching my woman in front of me?? I would let you y in the afterlife!!'' Scheta thought, his n to incite Keol into killing Rae was sessful.


    Rae did not lie to Serena when he said that her husband had noticed their little y. Scheta had indeed scene the rtionship in between Serena and Rae.


    Half a dayter.


    "You havee back?" Serena asked in surprise.


    In front of her, Scheta was sitting on the chair in the garden, rxed.


    "Yes.. I got some time off from work. I have three days worth of time to spend here in leisure." Scheta leisurely replied, as he sipped his tea.


    "Ohh? I see. Please do meet with Dino. He would be happy to see you after so long. I am going to meet a friend." Serena looked surprised, seeing Scheta enjoy the tea. She requested him to visit Dino, her son.


    Serena had a friend from the noble circle, and she was nning to meet her today. So, she left promptly.


    "You there, yes you! Come here." Scheta ordered a servant he saw. He pointed at the man and called him in the garden.


    "Yes my lord!" The servant bowed, aware of Scheta''s noble identity. Among the royal forces, Scheta was well known. A servant working in noble''s house had to be aware of other nobles identity anyway.


    "Go deliver this message to the academy. The guard would hand it over to the person." Scheta ordered, as he handed out a letter to the servant.


    His n was very simple. He did not want to give Rae time to grow.


    Finish the target quickly before other influential noble arrive and get back to his work after the short vacation. The quicker he executed the n, the less obstacles in it.


    PS : Votes and gifts please!!

 Chapter 150: Xaviers plan

    Finish the target quickly before other influential noble arrive and get back to his work after the short vacation. The quicker he executed the n, the less obstacles in it.


    ...


    At the same time, in the mansion of the Kerr family.


    Qino, the elder who was humiliated and beaten up by Rae, was seated on the chair in his room, dissatisfaction and anger evident on his face.


    When he happened toe back defeated after failing in trying to recruit Rae, he had to answer to the family head.


    Qino, being a cousin of the family head, and being one of the powerful elders in the family, he had great authority too, increasing his ountability at the same time.


    The head of the family did not humiliate him, only showed anger and slight disappointment in Qino. But that was not it, the family head had also ordered for the steep decrease in the resources allocated to him.


    The fall in reputation was another thing but theck of resources would be detrimental to his growth. He felt that he was really close to achieving the next level, and this setback would makes his progress yearste.


    ''All because of that idiot nephew of mine!!" Qino sighed in anger as he thought, he said to the family head that he underestimated Rae because of misinformation.


    But the family head instantly showed him the information sent by Xavier, not leaving him any way out of the punishment. It was his negligence and arrogance that caused this.


    However, Qino could not let this go. Xavier, that guy had led him to that student and watched him being beaten up. He knew that he could have finished Rae if he had prepared and unleashed his full strength from the beginning.


    Although he wished to discipline Xavier, Xavier''s mom, Hina, had begged him to forgive her kid. Qino was persuaded sessfully, how could he resist that mature woman with busty body?


    He recalled Hina''s curvy body, her cherry lips and soft skin still tempted him at this age. The curves of her back, and the saggy but huge breasts captivated his heart, causing him to always have thoughts about that widow.


    Hina also understood Qino''s desires towards her, but being a peak level two warrior, she could not fight him. It was enough that she was able to guide Xavier into bing a level three warrior.


    Fortunately, the family had many rules, causing Qino to be restrained, unable to make moves on her.


    Xavier was her only child, and her husband had died few years after the marriage, leaving Hina to live by herself with the child.


    Qino had been trying his hands on that woman for a while now, but he could not enjoy her at the moment. Right now, he was nning to wipe off his humiliation by finishing Rae, and get his lost resources and reputation back.


    Qino recalled his conversation with Xavier that day, in anger he used all his contributions points in the family to cash out the necessary resources for a battle.


    Though, it was a decision made in anger, the sessful execution of this mission would allow him to have massive contribution points towards the family. And if luck were on his side, he would also be able to have a breakthrough after the battle.


    Xavier, aware of the risks, had agreed to Qino''s request. He understood that it would be easy for him to use the artifact given by Qino on Rae.


    Understanding his elders temper, Xavier decided to not reject his order framed like a request.


    He was supposed to do a little task in this n. Even without his contribution, Qino would be able to deal with Rae, at least that is what Xavier and Qino believed.


    The distance between the academy and their mansion was half a day of travel. Xavier was already at the academy, waiting for elder Qino to arrive.


    While waiting for elder Qino, Xavier was spying on Rae. He was waiting for Rae to make contact with him. So that, he could use the one time use artifact on Rae.


    ''I don''t know what''s taking him so long?? Also, this guy Rae has not stepped out from his dorm from thest five hours.'' Xavier thought.


    He had been waiting for a few hours, deliberately moving around the form. But Rae did not exit his room at all. He was annoyed after waiting for so long without any results.


    "Did he already decide to join the Arista family? That royal officer met him before this, and Earl Serena, the noble who is the only sponsor of Rae is that royal officer''s wife." Xavier muttered in frustration.


    If his guess were to be correct, then the probability to finish Rae would decrease. This mission would certainly get harder if a Count were to back Rae.


    Xavier waited and kept waiting....


    In the evening of the same day of his unending wait for Rae, an envoy from the Arista family came to the room and waited for Rae.


    After waiting for a while, Rae did respond to the call at his door. But from the expression on the envoy''s face, Xavier could tell that Rae had very bluntly rejected the Count''s invitation.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, happy that his mission would not have any variables at the moment. But still, he notifed elder Qino about the circumstances, and urged him toe sooner and take appropriate action.


    Xavier was unaware if any other influential noble was going toe to meet with Rae, but he was smart enough to not take risks and urged his elder to take action.


    "Do I have to wait till the next day? Is he not even going toe out for dinner??" Xavier muttered in frustration, unable to keep spying on the closed door.


    It was beginning to feel awkward for him to remain moving around the stairs, hallways, and other areas, just to keep an eye on Rae, who did not even bother to eat.


    Xavier was very hungry, but his future was dependent on his small mission, if he did good then he would be rewarded by the family head.


    PS: votes and gifts please!!!!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!